-
The TMF is sponsored by Clips4sale - By supporting them, you're supporting us. -
>>> If you cannot get into your account email me at [email protected] <<<
Don't forget to include your username
The TMF is sponsored by:
You are using an out of date browser. It may not display this or other websites correctly.
You should upgrade or use an alternative browser.
You should upgrade or use an alternative browser.
Tickletheater story request
- Thread starter frsfdc
- Start date
OK, guys, here is a prologue of a major tickling story I'm thinking of writing. However, before I start writing, I'd like to ask on opinions from all of you to see if I should continue writing. Note that this is just a prologue, so it's not so heavy on tickling (sorry about that), but the rest of it won't be missing the tickling in any aspect (IF it will be written). So, without further ado... Enjoy!
«Pray tell, dear baroness, where is your daughter at the moment?», Eleron asked the tied woman in front of him.
«Never!», the woman, obviously baroness, replied.
«As you wish, milady», Eleron bowed to her, turning to the woman behind the tied-up baroness. «Mordanna, would you please continue?»
«With pleasure», the red-haired woman replied, a devious smirk on her face. She dug her long fingernails into baroness' armpits, wiggling them in order to produce extreme ticklish sensation. Baroness burst into laughter again, flailing her head around, trying to escape her tormentor's ticklish touch, but to no avail. Her hands were tied high above her head to the ceiling, making it impossible for her to defend her armpits. She was showing signs of exhaustion already, Eleron noticed. He knew it was only a matter of moment before she breaks.
«Come on, baroness, talk and we'll stop doing this to you», he said, trying to get her to talk. «Where is your daughter?»
«AAAHAHAHAHA... Never!», the baroness replied, laughing from the depths of her soul. Her once neatly combed and folded hair was now all messed up, hanging freely from her decorations, due to prolonged tickling. «HAHAHA Someone... HAHAHAHA.... Someone will comeee... and rescue me... HAHAHAHA.»
Hearing her last hope, Eleron couldn't help but smile. The elf loved when people had false hopes which made them go through interrogations. It was even more fun that way, when it was shattered the despair was even greater.
«Who?», he asked, teasing their helpless prisoner. «All of your guards are dead... I saw to it personally... and all of your maidens are captured. Did you forget that we tickled them in front of you, one by one, just to make you talk? True, it didn't work out, so we had to go to the main course... you.»
«But, please, don't feel obliged to tell us everything right away», Mordanna joined in. «I'm enjoying this quite a bit, and we're not in much of a hurry... right Eleron.»
«Damn you!», the baroness barely mustered before succumbing to hysterical laughter again. Mordanna was really a master of tickling, as he had the chance to see for himself. The baroness stood no chance. He remembered the day they met: she set him a trap while he was fighting a bounty hunter. She caught him off guard, while he was getting some breath... that bounty hunter was an elite, and fighting him took all the strength from Eleron. That is why he was such an easy target for her. She rendered him unconscious, but instead of turning him over to the officials and claiming a reward on his head (which was quite high, actually), she made him a partnership offer. At first he refused, but after a week of merciless tickling at her hands, he saw that he had no other choice to accept. When she first tried it out on him, he thought her method was a joke, but it wasn't so funny after a while, even though he was laughing the whole way.
«Suit yourself», Mordanna told the laughing noblewoman. «Talk, don't talk, it's all the same to me... win-win situation. This way, I get to tickle you.»
The poor baroness was on her wits end. Unlike Mordanna, who was certainly having a good time, Elerion wished things to go a tad bit faster... unlike her, he didn't share her obsession with tickling. Even though he had to admit her methods were quite effective, Elerion still preferred a more classical and direct approach: slice them up until they talk. He looked at the two swords at his sides. They drank blood tonight, and will be used once again very soon if Mordanna does the job good... and he had no doubt that she will do that.
Then, suddenly, a scream brought him back from his thoughts.
«STAHAHAHAP!!! I'll TAHAHAHAHALK!» It was the baroness. Finally, Elerion thought, but he couldn't help not notice the look of disappointment on his companion's face.
«Aww... broke so soon?», Morganna teased. «I didn't even get the chance to work on your feet.»
Oh, yes, Morganna liked feet, the elven warrior remembered. That was the only thing he wasn't sure about her: did she inherit it from her human or demonic side. Morganna had an interesting family tree: her grandmother was a succubi who got pregnant with a mortal... she was a gift to him, given by her demonic masters out of gratitude for abandoning light... the man was once a Grand Paladin, but then fell from the path of light. From that union came Morganna's father, who then became a menace in his own right. Made a few armies, tried to take over the kingdom, stuff like that, until he was stopped by some slayer or other. But, before he was stopped, he did ransack a few villages, raping whoever he could find there. From one of such rapes, Morganna was born. However, she didn't quite match the classical demonspawn profile: no horns, no tails, no fangs, no disfigured, burning eyes or claws. Only things she inherited from her grandmother were the beauty, crimson-red hair and immortality. Her lust for sex and rather... uncommon tastes didn't have to be of a strictly demonic nature. Some humans were known for that, too.
«Well, then, tell us where she is and we'll be on our way, then», Elerion told the broken baroness. He stopped to look at her. She didn't look so bad, considering the facts that she was human, and that she was nearly 40... a mere child for an elf (since elves were immortal, 40 years was nothing to them... they reached adulthood at age of 140), but in his long years Elerion learned that it's not so few years for humans.
«She...», the baroness started, trying to catch breath, «she's hidden in the catacombs beneath the castle... she sensed your arrival, so I told her to hide in there.»
«All right... It wasn't so hard, you see?», Elerion said. «Now, how do we get to the catacombs?»
«You'll have to find that out yourselves!», baroness shouted, defiance back in her voice. Elerion sighed.
«Morganna.»
Hearing her name being called, the demonkin approached the tied baroness, licking her lips. «We're gonna have some more fun.» Saying that, she took baroness' ankle in her hand, removing the shoe. «Nice feet... for an old lady.»
«Damn you!», baroness shouted, but started laughing hysterically shortly after, as Morganna started to lick her feet, slowly, from the heel and all the way up to toes, not leaving a single inch uncovered. The method worked wonders on baroness, as she was laughing as hard as her lungs would let her. She looked desperate... on one hand, Elerion knew, she wanted to save her daughter. On the other hand... well, there was Morganna and her torture technique. But, she already broke once, it won't take long for her to break again now. Not with Morganna licking so delightfully. Elerion watched her. Looking at her exploring the foot of the captive noblewoman, he remembered how it felt to have been tortured like that himself. It made him shiver. If he had any compassion, he would have pitied the poor woman, as soon she was going to betray her own daughter. However, this way he only wished things to go a tad bit faster.
«HAHAHAHAHAHAAAAAA.... I CONFEEHEHES!! AAAHAHAHAHA... I'LL... I'LL TAAALK!!!» It didn't take long for baroness to break. Ten more minutes of Morganna's passionate, skillful foot licking did the trick, and baroness started to talk.
«The passage...», she started, exhausted from the many hours of torture she endured so far, «the passage is behind the mirror in the main hall. Behind the portrait to the right is a lever... use it to open the pass.»
«I see...», Elerion said, then clapped his hands. «Well, now, dear baroness, I'm glad that you finally came to your senses. I'm only sorry that we had to waste all this time to make you talk.» Saying that, Elerion took out his two swords. «As for now, your services are no longer required... as well as your maids' ones. So, this is goodbye.»
«What?!», baroness screamed, surprised, as the elf came closer to her, his twin blades drawn out, ready to strike.
* * *
Moments later, baroness and her maids all lay dead, killed by Elerion who no longer deemed them useful. He and his demonkin partner went down into the passage to look for the one they came to see in the first place: baroness' daughter, Aurora the Seer. She was the one who held the answer they were seeking: the location of the Chosen One. Hurriedly, they searched the corridors, filled with many rusty tools of torture, human skulls and other relics of the family's violent past. Violent and ancient, Elerion mused; judging by the state of the machinery, it was long since it has seen some use. Well, if little Aurora doesn't tell them what they want to know, that would definitely change.
It didn't take them long to find the person they wanted. She was waiting for them in a small room, equipped only with a small, uncomfortably-looking bed, a table and a chair. This must have been the executioner's... or the torturer's... room. Now, it was populated by completely different inhabitant. Instead of a big, cruel, muscular executioner, there sat a frail, beautiful, young blonde. Her hair was straight, reaching to her shoulders, framing her long face like a golden frame does a masterpiece. The girl would pass as pretty even between elves, Elerion figured. Her small nose, full, seductive lips and perfect facial lines made quite an impact on the elven warrior. For a moment, just for a moment, he regretted having to kill her when all of this was done.
«Good evening, Aurora», Morganna started.
«Good evening, demonkin Morganna and Elerion the elf, slayer of his own kin», the girl replied. Her voice resounded with resignation, a sign of knowing what is to inevitably follow now. «I have foreseen your arrival.»
«Then you must have also foreseen what will happen to you if you don't tell us what we want to know», Elerion started out. He had no time for games.
The girl sighed. «I know I'm weak... I wouldn't be able to take the secret to my grave... that is why I'm going to tell you everything, even though I know I shouldn't.»
«Now that's a smart girl», Elerion said, complimenting the girl in his own way. «You probably know why we're here, so there is no reason for me to ask the question, is there?»
«No», the girl replied, pointing at the scrying ball in front of her. «Look here. I have already summoned the visage of the Chosen One.»
The pair looked in the cloudy sphere that lay in front of them. It was so cloudy one couldn't see anything. However, very soon, the mist started to clear, and a vision of a girl, barely 18-years old, appeared. And, to make things weirder, she was a poor oriental girl, a city thief or beggar, they couldn't say for certain.
«What is this?!», Elerion demanded an explanation, angry. «I told you not to play with us, human!»
«As much as I would love to, but I cannot lie», the girl answered. «My scrying ball doesn't show anything but the person you want to see... even to the likes of you, it cannot lie.»
«Don't play with me!», Elerion repeated, grabbing the girl by her throat. He was really angry now. «The prophecy said the Chosen One will be a princess, a direct descendant of king and queen, and you give me a street urchin?! And on top of that, halfway across the globe?!»
«I...», the girl tried to reply, but he was choking her, making talking difficult. «I swear upon my honor that is correct.»
«Don't you...», Elerion started to choke her even harder, almost breaking her neck, but Morganna intervened. She broke Elerion's grip, standing between them. She turned to Elerion, using her sweetest voice possible.
«Elerion, darling, let me work on this one a bit, please?», she asked. «You must be tired... why don't you get some sleep, and in the morning I'll debrief you, ok?»
«All right», Elerion grumbled, but obliged. He knew he didn't sleep for a long time, something he had to make up for now, or else his combat prowess would be endangered... and he didn't want that to happen.
* * *
Next morning, when Elerion woke up, first thing he did was to go into the dungeon and see how was Morganna doing.
«Hey», his partner greeted him with a sight he hardly imagined possible: Aurora, her hands tied at her backs, down on her knees, licking the demonkin's bare foot. Morganna patted her on the head, like a dog who just brought her slippers.
«I see your... methods... were successful again», Elerion noted.
«Yes, but it wasn't a success you hoped for», Morganna replied, enjoying the licking. «It seems my little tickle-slave here», she pointed at the blonde with her bare big toe, «was telling the truth all along. It seems that the oriental girl is indeed the one we're looking for.»
«But... how can that be?», Elerion rebelled. «We all know that the prophecy said...»
«Elerion, Elerion», Morganna waved off, as if dismissing him. «We all do know what the prophecy said, but it seems it was wrong... or maybe that girl does have royal blood. After all, what do we know about politics there? Maybe she was orphaned in rebellion or a shift of power came to pass... anything could happen. So, why don't we go and see for ourselves?»
The elf sighed. He thought all of this was nonsense, but the Seer told them so... and kept telling them so even after Morganna worked on her. There had to be something to it.
«All right then», he said. «We're leaving right away. Kill her and let's be off.»
Demonkin Morganna looked him directly in the eyes.
«Actually... she's coming with us», she said.
«What?!», Elerion shouted. «Are you crazy?!»
«No», Morganna replied. «Just practical. Her powers as a seer will come in handy during the trip, and...», she bit her lip, «it's a really long trip. I could use some company... if you know what I mean.» Saying that, she stripped Aurora's dress off her, giving Elerion a chance to look at her better. She had an amazing figure. Her full breasts, long legs, firm belly and a nice, round ass made Aurora look like a goddess that came down to mortals. Even Elerion, who was usually known for his self-control when women were involved, couldn't help but feel being drawn to her.
«So», Morganna's voice brought him back to reality. «What do you say? Is she coming with us?»
«Yes... she's coming with us», Elerion said. «Now come on... we have a boat to catch.»
* * *
Keisuke woke up with a strong headache that morning. Still not opening his eyes, he massaged his heavy eyelids, trying to get them to open. It didn't work so well, so he let out a moan. Damn, he shouldn't have drunk that much last night. Finally getting his eyes open, he looked at the empty bottle of sake that lay next to him. He couldn't believe that he drank it all by himself. But, that was pretty much how he lived his life after that happened, so it came as no big surprise to him.
Slowly getting up on his feet, Keisuke picked up his sword, and then went to the nearby river to wash his face. When he got there, he was surprised by the face that was looking at him: was this guy really him? The messy, three-days-old beard and uncombed, messy hair... were those something what a samurai could let himself wear? But, he was a samurai no longer. After that day, he was a ronin, serving no one but himself, living by the sword and alcohol, with no real purpose in life. He didn't even have a place to call home. His life was filled with constant wanderings, bound to never settle down. He looked once again at his reflection in the water, sighing. However, instead of thinking all over again how things could have gone different if he wasn't a young fool back then when it all came crashing down, Keisuke jumped up screaming, his sword drawn out. The face looking at him wasn't his own any more, but it was that of a beautiful woman from western lands. She was blonde, her straight hair covering about half of her face.
«What the...», Keisuke started, but the visage started to speak.
«There is nothing to be afraid of Keisuke the Swordsman», she said, her voice resounding in his ears like river's hum. «I am not here to harm you, but to ask for your help.»
«My help?», he said, confused.
«Yes...», the woman continued, a poor, orphaned girl showing in the surface of the lake. «This girl... she is the Chosen One, the one prophecy foretold will decide on the future of the struggle of Heaven and Hell here on earth.»
Keisuke laughed. «Oh, come on, this is rich. You come here to me and try to sell me some far fetched story...»
«It's not a far-fetched story, Keisuke», the woman said. «Much larger forces are on the move here... forces neither of us can understand or comprehend. I don't know nothing about the prophecy myself, but what I do know is that people from all over the countries have started massive Seer hunts in order to locate this Chosen One... many of them are trying to kill her. They wouldn't be doing so if she wasn't important.»
«All right», Keisuke said, accepting the game. «Suppose you're right... what does it have to do with me?»
«Keisuke... you must protect her!» The face of the woman appeared again, and it looked desperate. «You are the legendary swordsman that sliced through an army of 50 people alone, leaving the fight with only minor injuries. You have to...»
«I don't have to do anything.» Keisuke's voice was cold as ice and hard as stone. «My fighting days are over. Find someone else to do your dirty work for you.»
«I can't! There isn't enough time!», the girl pleaded. «Listen, you're my last hope. I'm begging you... My time is short now. Soon, two people seeking the Chosen One will come for me, and I will be powerless against them. Please... I'm down on my knees... if you have heart, please find that girl and protect her.»
Saying that, the woman vanished, bringing back Keisuke's reflection in the water. He took some, and splashed his face with it to refresh himself. Then, he took a deep breath, and stood there, looking at his sword and an empty bottle of sake that lay in the vincinity.
Then, after a long pause, he stood up and yelled, as loud as he could. «Listen, woman! I will take on your quest! Keisuke the Swordsman will defend the girl!»
Saying that, he put his sword back into his belt and started walking in the direction of the nearest city. As from now on, he was through with drinking. He didn't really believe in the mission but, he thought, maybe in all of this he would finally be able to find a reason to live again.
«Pray tell, dear baroness, where is your daughter at the moment?», Eleron asked the tied woman in front of him.
«Never!», the woman, obviously baroness, replied.
«As you wish, milady», Eleron bowed to her, turning to the woman behind the tied-up baroness. «Mordanna, would you please continue?»
«With pleasure», the red-haired woman replied, a devious smirk on her face. She dug her long fingernails into baroness' armpits, wiggling them in order to produce extreme ticklish sensation. Baroness burst into laughter again, flailing her head around, trying to escape her tormentor's ticklish touch, but to no avail. Her hands were tied high above her head to the ceiling, making it impossible for her to defend her armpits. She was showing signs of exhaustion already, Eleron noticed. He knew it was only a matter of moment before she breaks.
«Come on, baroness, talk and we'll stop doing this to you», he said, trying to get her to talk. «Where is your daughter?»
«AAAHAHAHAHA... Never!», the baroness replied, laughing from the depths of her soul. Her once neatly combed and folded hair was now all messed up, hanging freely from her decorations, due to prolonged tickling. «HAHAHA Someone... HAHAHAHA.... Someone will comeee... and rescue me... HAHAHAHA.»
Hearing her last hope, Eleron couldn't help but smile. The elf loved when people had false hopes which made them go through interrogations. It was even more fun that way, when it was shattered the despair was even greater.
«Who?», he asked, teasing their helpless prisoner. «All of your guards are dead... I saw to it personally... and all of your maidens are captured. Did you forget that we tickled them in front of you, one by one, just to make you talk? True, it didn't work out, so we had to go to the main course... you.»
«But, please, don't feel obliged to tell us everything right away», Mordanna joined in. «I'm enjoying this quite a bit, and we're not in much of a hurry... right Eleron.»
«Damn you!», the baroness barely mustered before succumbing to hysterical laughter again. Mordanna was really a master of tickling, as he had the chance to see for himself. The baroness stood no chance. He remembered the day they met: she set him a trap while he was fighting a bounty hunter. She caught him off guard, while he was getting some breath... that bounty hunter was an elite, and fighting him took all the strength from Eleron. That is why he was such an easy target for her. She rendered him unconscious, but instead of turning him over to the officials and claiming a reward on his head (which was quite high, actually), she made him a partnership offer. At first he refused, but after a week of merciless tickling at her hands, he saw that he had no other choice to accept. When she first tried it out on him, he thought her method was a joke, but it wasn't so funny after a while, even though he was laughing the whole way.
«Suit yourself», Mordanna told the laughing noblewoman. «Talk, don't talk, it's all the same to me... win-win situation. This way, I get to tickle you.»
The poor baroness was on her wits end. Unlike Mordanna, who was certainly having a good time, Elerion wished things to go a tad bit faster... unlike her, he didn't share her obsession with tickling. Even though he had to admit her methods were quite effective, Elerion still preferred a more classical and direct approach: slice them up until they talk. He looked at the two swords at his sides. They drank blood tonight, and will be used once again very soon if Mordanna does the job good... and he had no doubt that she will do that.
Then, suddenly, a scream brought him back from his thoughts.
«STAHAHAHAP!!! I'll TAHAHAHAHALK!» It was the baroness. Finally, Elerion thought, but he couldn't help not notice the look of disappointment on his companion's face.
«Aww... broke so soon?», Morganna teased. «I didn't even get the chance to work on your feet.»
Oh, yes, Morganna liked feet, the elven warrior remembered. That was the only thing he wasn't sure about her: did she inherit it from her human or demonic side. Morganna had an interesting family tree: her grandmother was a succubi who got pregnant with a mortal... she was a gift to him, given by her demonic masters out of gratitude for abandoning light... the man was once a Grand Paladin, but then fell from the path of light. From that union came Morganna's father, who then became a menace in his own right. Made a few armies, tried to take over the kingdom, stuff like that, until he was stopped by some slayer or other. But, before he was stopped, he did ransack a few villages, raping whoever he could find there. From one of such rapes, Morganna was born. However, she didn't quite match the classical demonspawn profile: no horns, no tails, no fangs, no disfigured, burning eyes or claws. Only things she inherited from her grandmother were the beauty, crimson-red hair and immortality. Her lust for sex and rather... uncommon tastes didn't have to be of a strictly demonic nature. Some humans were known for that, too.
«Well, then, tell us where she is and we'll be on our way, then», Elerion told the broken baroness. He stopped to look at her. She didn't look so bad, considering the facts that she was human, and that she was nearly 40... a mere child for an elf (since elves were immortal, 40 years was nothing to them... they reached adulthood at age of 140), but in his long years Elerion learned that it's not so few years for humans.
«She...», the baroness started, trying to catch breath, «she's hidden in the catacombs beneath the castle... she sensed your arrival, so I told her to hide in there.»
«All right... It wasn't so hard, you see?», Elerion said. «Now, how do we get to the catacombs?»
«You'll have to find that out yourselves!», baroness shouted, defiance back in her voice. Elerion sighed.
«Morganna.»
Hearing her name being called, the demonkin approached the tied baroness, licking her lips. «We're gonna have some more fun.» Saying that, she took baroness' ankle in her hand, removing the shoe. «Nice feet... for an old lady.»
«Damn you!», baroness shouted, but started laughing hysterically shortly after, as Morganna started to lick her feet, slowly, from the heel and all the way up to toes, not leaving a single inch uncovered. The method worked wonders on baroness, as she was laughing as hard as her lungs would let her. She looked desperate... on one hand, Elerion knew, she wanted to save her daughter. On the other hand... well, there was Morganna and her torture technique. But, she already broke once, it won't take long for her to break again now. Not with Morganna licking so delightfully. Elerion watched her. Looking at her exploring the foot of the captive noblewoman, he remembered how it felt to have been tortured like that himself. It made him shiver. If he had any compassion, he would have pitied the poor woman, as soon she was going to betray her own daughter. However, this way he only wished things to go a tad bit faster.
«HAHAHAHAHAHAAAAAA.... I CONFEEHEHES!! AAAHAHAHAHA... I'LL... I'LL TAAALK!!!» It didn't take long for baroness to break. Ten more minutes of Morganna's passionate, skillful foot licking did the trick, and baroness started to talk.
«The passage...», she started, exhausted from the many hours of torture she endured so far, «the passage is behind the mirror in the main hall. Behind the portrait to the right is a lever... use it to open the pass.»
«I see...», Elerion said, then clapped his hands. «Well, now, dear baroness, I'm glad that you finally came to your senses. I'm only sorry that we had to waste all this time to make you talk.» Saying that, Elerion took out his two swords. «As for now, your services are no longer required... as well as your maids' ones. So, this is goodbye.»
«What?!», baroness screamed, surprised, as the elf came closer to her, his twin blades drawn out, ready to strike.
* * *
Moments later, baroness and her maids all lay dead, killed by Elerion who no longer deemed them useful. He and his demonkin partner went down into the passage to look for the one they came to see in the first place: baroness' daughter, Aurora the Seer. She was the one who held the answer they were seeking: the location of the Chosen One. Hurriedly, they searched the corridors, filled with many rusty tools of torture, human skulls and other relics of the family's violent past. Violent and ancient, Elerion mused; judging by the state of the machinery, it was long since it has seen some use. Well, if little Aurora doesn't tell them what they want to know, that would definitely change.
It didn't take them long to find the person they wanted. She was waiting for them in a small room, equipped only with a small, uncomfortably-looking bed, a table and a chair. This must have been the executioner's... or the torturer's... room. Now, it was populated by completely different inhabitant. Instead of a big, cruel, muscular executioner, there sat a frail, beautiful, young blonde. Her hair was straight, reaching to her shoulders, framing her long face like a golden frame does a masterpiece. The girl would pass as pretty even between elves, Elerion figured. Her small nose, full, seductive lips and perfect facial lines made quite an impact on the elven warrior. For a moment, just for a moment, he regretted having to kill her when all of this was done.
«Good evening, Aurora», Morganna started.
«Good evening, demonkin Morganna and Elerion the elf, slayer of his own kin», the girl replied. Her voice resounded with resignation, a sign of knowing what is to inevitably follow now. «I have foreseen your arrival.»
«Then you must have also foreseen what will happen to you if you don't tell us what we want to know», Elerion started out. He had no time for games.
The girl sighed. «I know I'm weak... I wouldn't be able to take the secret to my grave... that is why I'm going to tell you everything, even though I know I shouldn't.»
«Now that's a smart girl», Elerion said, complimenting the girl in his own way. «You probably know why we're here, so there is no reason for me to ask the question, is there?»
«No», the girl replied, pointing at the scrying ball in front of her. «Look here. I have already summoned the visage of the Chosen One.»
The pair looked in the cloudy sphere that lay in front of them. It was so cloudy one couldn't see anything. However, very soon, the mist started to clear, and a vision of a girl, barely 18-years old, appeared. And, to make things weirder, she was a poor oriental girl, a city thief or beggar, they couldn't say for certain.
«What is this?!», Elerion demanded an explanation, angry. «I told you not to play with us, human!»
«As much as I would love to, but I cannot lie», the girl answered. «My scrying ball doesn't show anything but the person you want to see... even to the likes of you, it cannot lie.»
«Don't play with me!», Elerion repeated, grabbing the girl by her throat. He was really angry now. «The prophecy said the Chosen One will be a princess, a direct descendant of king and queen, and you give me a street urchin?! And on top of that, halfway across the globe?!»
«I...», the girl tried to reply, but he was choking her, making talking difficult. «I swear upon my honor that is correct.»
«Don't you...», Elerion started to choke her even harder, almost breaking her neck, but Morganna intervened. She broke Elerion's grip, standing between them. She turned to Elerion, using her sweetest voice possible.
«Elerion, darling, let me work on this one a bit, please?», she asked. «You must be tired... why don't you get some sleep, and in the morning I'll debrief you, ok?»
«All right», Elerion grumbled, but obliged. He knew he didn't sleep for a long time, something he had to make up for now, or else his combat prowess would be endangered... and he didn't want that to happen.
* * *
Next morning, when Elerion woke up, first thing he did was to go into the dungeon and see how was Morganna doing.
«Hey», his partner greeted him with a sight he hardly imagined possible: Aurora, her hands tied at her backs, down on her knees, licking the demonkin's bare foot. Morganna patted her on the head, like a dog who just brought her slippers.
«I see your... methods... were successful again», Elerion noted.
«Yes, but it wasn't a success you hoped for», Morganna replied, enjoying the licking. «It seems my little tickle-slave here», she pointed at the blonde with her bare big toe, «was telling the truth all along. It seems that the oriental girl is indeed the one we're looking for.»
«But... how can that be?», Elerion rebelled. «We all know that the prophecy said...»
«Elerion, Elerion», Morganna waved off, as if dismissing him. «We all do know what the prophecy said, but it seems it was wrong... or maybe that girl does have royal blood. After all, what do we know about politics there? Maybe she was orphaned in rebellion or a shift of power came to pass... anything could happen. So, why don't we go and see for ourselves?»
The elf sighed. He thought all of this was nonsense, but the Seer told them so... and kept telling them so even after Morganna worked on her. There had to be something to it.
«All right then», he said. «We're leaving right away. Kill her and let's be off.»
Demonkin Morganna looked him directly in the eyes.
«Actually... she's coming with us», she said.
«What?!», Elerion shouted. «Are you crazy?!»
«No», Morganna replied. «Just practical. Her powers as a seer will come in handy during the trip, and...», she bit her lip, «it's a really long trip. I could use some company... if you know what I mean.» Saying that, she stripped Aurora's dress off her, giving Elerion a chance to look at her better. She had an amazing figure. Her full breasts, long legs, firm belly and a nice, round ass made Aurora look like a goddess that came down to mortals. Even Elerion, who was usually known for his self-control when women were involved, couldn't help but feel being drawn to her.
«So», Morganna's voice brought him back to reality. «What do you say? Is she coming with us?»
«Yes... she's coming with us», Elerion said. «Now come on... we have a boat to catch.»
* * *
Keisuke woke up with a strong headache that morning. Still not opening his eyes, he massaged his heavy eyelids, trying to get them to open. It didn't work so well, so he let out a moan. Damn, he shouldn't have drunk that much last night. Finally getting his eyes open, he looked at the empty bottle of sake that lay next to him. He couldn't believe that he drank it all by himself. But, that was pretty much how he lived his life after that happened, so it came as no big surprise to him.
Slowly getting up on his feet, Keisuke picked up his sword, and then went to the nearby river to wash his face. When he got there, he was surprised by the face that was looking at him: was this guy really him? The messy, three-days-old beard and uncombed, messy hair... were those something what a samurai could let himself wear? But, he was a samurai no longer. After that day, he was a ronin, serving no one but himself, living by the sword and alcohol, with no real purpose in life. He didn't even have a place to call home. His life was filled with constant wanderings, bound to never settle down. He looked once again at his reflection in the water, sighing. However, instead of thinking all over again how things could have gone different if he wasn't a young fool back then when it all came crashing down, Keisuke jumped up screaming, his sword drawn out. The face looking at him wasn't his own any more, but it was that of a beautiful woman from western lands. She was blonde, her straight hair covering about half of her face.
«What the...», Keisuke started, but the visage started to speak.
«There is nothing to be afraid of Keisuke the Swordsman», she said, her voice resounding in his ears like river's hum. «I am not here to harm you, but to ask for your help.»
«My help?», he said, confused.
«Yes...», the woman continued, a poor, orphaned girl showing in the surface of the lake. «This girl... she is the Chosen One, the one prophecy foretold will decide on the future of the struggle of Heaven and Hell here on earth.»
Keisuke laughed. «Oh, come on, this is rich. You come here to me and try to sell me some far fetched story...»
«It's not a far-fetched story, Keisuke», the woman said. «Much larger forces are on the move here... forces neither of us can understand or comprehend. I don't know nothing about the prophecy myself, but what I do know is that people from all over the countries have started massive Seer hunts in order to locate this Chosen One... many of them are trying to kill her. They wouldn't be doing so if she wasn't important.»
«All right», Keisuke said, accepting the game. «Suppose you're right... what does it have to do with me?»
«Keisuke... you must protect her!» The face of the woman appeared again, and it looked desperate. «You are the legendary swordsman that sliced through an army of 50 people alone, leaving the fight with only minor injuries. You have to...»
«I don't have to do anything.» Keisuke's voice was cold as ice and hard as stone. «My fighting days are over. Find someone else to do your dirty work for you.»
«I can't! There isn't enough time!», the girl pleaded. «Listen, you're my last hope. I'm begging you... My time is short now. Soon, two people seeking the Chosen One will come for me, and I will be powerless against them. Please... I'm down on my knees... if you have heart, please find that girl and protect her.»
Saying that, the woman vanished, bringing back Keisuke's reflection in the water. He took some, and splashed his face with it to refresh himself. Then, he took a deep breath, and stood there, looking at his sword and an empty bottle of sake that lay in the vincinity.
Then, after a long pause, he stood up and yelled, as loud as he could. «Listen, woman! I will take on your quest! Keisuke the Swordsman will defend the girl!»
Saying that, he put his sword back into his belt and started walking in the direction of the nearest city. As from now on, he was through with drinking. He didn't really believe in the mission but, he thought, maybe in all of this he would finally be able to find a reason to live again.
OK, guys, encouraged by your positive comments, I have decided to write on. Pardon me for taking so long to write, but I have a full house at home, and my family is quite inquisitive, so I have a very limited time that I can devote to tickling. Therefore, you'll have to pardon me for not commenting on any other stories (I do read them sometimes, I just never have any time to finish reading) and being irregular on my new updates. But, you probably didn't come here just to listen to my banter, so on with the story....
Totara, the largest city of Yamamoto empire, and the seat of the royal court. Pah, Keiko thought in disgust. Nothing more than an overcrowded hellhole where a bunch of royal buttholes decided to settle their asses. All that talk about the city's glory didn't affect her much... she was still out on the street, orphaned, left to fend for herself in any way she could. She was alone and hungry, with no one to watch out or care for her. Some 'City of Wonder' that was. True, a common citizen probably was much better off than the ones in the rest of the known world, but poverty still existed, and people dying of hunger on the city streets was still a common thing. Worse still, the people in the street never gave any money to beggars, considering how 'they should work for money'. Well, Keiko tried to find a honest, decent job, but no one would have her. Today, she asked around on two places: the docks and Kawasashi's inn. She was turned down on both places... if you didn't count being offered a job as a prostitute. She got that on both places, but she would rather die from hunger than sell herself so. Ah, well, something good did come out of all of this. Both sailors and the inkeeper were too busy deciding which way it would be best to take her virginity to notice her hand slipping into their pockets. Seven silver pieces. Not bad. It should be enough to feed her for some time... and to buy some clothes for the coming cold days. Well, this day didn't end so bad after all. Now, if she only could find a sheltered place to sleep...
«Excuse me, young lady», a voice came from the back. Keiko shook and turned around. There stood a beautiful woman, aged around 25, smiling at her. Her hair was long, black, reaching all the way down to her knees. She had such a beautiful figure and a pretty face, Keiko thought. Unlike her, the woman wasn't dirty, which meant she could afford a soap. Even more so, her broad lips were crimson-red, meaning the woman could afford the luxury of a makeup. Oh, yeah, she was rich. «Are you looking for something?»
«Just a silent corner to stay the night, madam», Keiko responded. «Don't want to risk the rainfall... or worse.»
Hearing her response, the woman gave Keiko a warm, compassionate look.
«Don't you have anywhere to go?», she asked.
«No, madam», Keiko answered. «There is no place for a poor orphan like me who can't afford an inn.»
She was lying. She knew she could afford herself an inn for one night, but she didn't want to risk moving around so many people while her crime was still fresh. The punishment for theft was having your bare feet whipped for quite a long time. Some people even died from it. Keiko remembered that she had been caught once already. It wasn't a large theft, really... one piece of bread, but she did get twenty whipstrokes on her soles. She remembered not being able to walk normally for a whole week. If they did that to her for a simple bread, what would they do to her for seven pieces of silver. That was some people's monthly paycheck. Well, to her it had to last for two months. She hated stealing, and was hoping she could find a job within that time. But, now it was time to try and get rid of this woman. Keiko didn't know what her intentions were, but she was sure they weren't good. However, the woman didn't go away... She actually looked concerned about Keiko.
«Oh my god!», the woman said, surprise and worry in her voice. «You poor child... Listen, I know it's not much, but maybe you could stay at my house while you search for a...»
«Thanks, madam, but I really couldn't», Keiko tried to turn the lady down nice and polite, so she wouldn't be insulted. This sounded too good. Nobody would pick up a homeless girl under his or her roof, without some compensation... not in Tolara, at least. And Keiko said thousands of times, she was no whore. «I would really feel bad if I didn't pay you back in some way.»
«Oh, but you could pay me back in a lot of ways. There are many things the girl of your age can do for me.» That was it, Keiko thought. Now she is going to say her price. Undoubtedly, she wanted Keiko. This wasn't the first time Keiko was offered a place to stay by a woman asking for sex in return. However, this one was the first one that was actually young and beautiful. «Cook, clean, do the dishes...»
Hearing the last part, Keiko's jaw dropped. The woman was actually letting her have a place to stay in exchange for some decent work on her part?! Keiko shook her head, still in shock, and then fell on her knees, hugging the lady's ankles.
«Thank you, madam», she said, crying. This was the most beautiful thing anyone had done for her.
The woman raised Keiko back on her feet and gave her a warm smile. «Come on, now. It's not as much of a service as you think. There is a lot of work to be done at my mannor.» She bowed to Keiko. «They call me Rei, by the way.»
Keiko bowed too, deeper than Rei, out of gratitude and respect for elders (Rei was older than her, as Keiko was 18 and Rei around 25). «Keiko.»
«Now, come to my mansion», Rei said, breaking the short silence that followed their introductions. «It's getting cold out here, and we have to feed you and...», she paused to look at Keiko, «no, the clothes certainly won't do. They are too light for such a weather. We are of similar build... I believe I have some old, warmer clothes for you.»
Keiko followed her, thanking her at almost every opportunity. She was still finding this hard to believe, but yes, someone in this town actually was kind enough to let her in. Finally, she was going to be able to feed herself without stealing. Thinking so, she left the coins she stole in a nearby alley, while Rei wasn't looking. She didn't need that any more. From now on, she was turning a new page in her life. No more stealing.
It didn't take long to reach the mannor. It was a large house in the center of the wealty part of the town. Well, her benefactor sure was well-off, Keiko mused.
«Here we are», Rei said, unlocking the doors and entering. They both took their shoes off and entered the house. As soon as they entered, Rei started looking at Keiko. «Hmm... first things first, we have to give you a bath, and then it's dinnertime, ok? You'll have enough time for a bath while I prepare dinner. And leave your old clothes in front. I will give you something newer and better... warmer.»
Keiko nodded and obeyed. She entered the bathroom, still amazed by the mansion... it looked so pretty, and what was even more important, it was a safe roof under head... something she didn't have for many years. Finally, she will sleep in a real bed tonight.
Taking off her clothes, Keiko entered the bathroom. It was so clean, she thought. She was too scared to touch too many things, fearing she might dirty them. Then, she entered the bath, filling it with hot water and immersing herself completely in it. It felt so good, Keiko thought, letting out a statisfied moan.
* * *
«There!», Rei told the astounded Keiko, who still couldn't believe that the reflection in the mirror was actually hers. From the messy, dirty Keiko she has transformed into a completely different woman. She was amazed at what a little soap, shampoo, comb and new clothes could do. But yes, this young woman with long, straight black hair reaching to her breasts, thin but cute lips and big, beautiful eyes really was her. She liked the new Keiko. She was so pretty now, she couldn't help but notice. After all, it was a huge change... for better. Rei seemed statisfied, too. She was smiling warmly, checking out this transformation. «See? You were pretty before, but now you are more than beautiful. Now... shall we go and eat?»
The mention of food brought Keiko back to reality. She was starving. She turned around to face her hostess and gave her a big, happy, thankful smile. «Yes, please. I'm starving.»
Hearing her enthusiasm, Rei giggled and took her into the dining room. There awaited a really large assortiment of meals. Nothing too extravagant, but everything was there in large quantities.
«Itadakimasu!», Keiko practically yelled as she started eating. Everything there was so good... She never ate a real, home-made meal, she remembered. This was way better than leftovers she got from some merciful cooks or food from public kitchens... much, much better. Finally, she started to realize what having a home would be like.
The dinner was finished quickly, as both women ate fast: Keiko out of hunger and Rei out of practice. Raising up from the table, Rei led the sleepy Keiko to her room. Statisfied and happy to finally be able to sleep in a warm, comfy bed, Keiko fell asleep.
* * *
When Keiko woke up, she felt really rested, but that wasn't what occupied her attention. She tried to stretch out but found out that she couldn't... her hands were tied high above her head and her clothes were taken away. Worst of all, her feet were put in stocks, which reminded her of her whipping ordeal.
«N... no», she squealed, «no no no no no no no no... please, please...» She never wanted to go through that again.
«Someone!», she shouted as hard as she could, trying to get someone to help her... to get her out of these restraints. «Anyone?! Miss Rei?!»
«Ah, finally, you're awake», she heard a voice coming from behind. She tried to turn around, but the restraining equipment didn't allow her such liberty. It was a female voice, that was to be sure.
«Who are you?», Keiko asked.
«Who am I?», the voice echoed her thoughts. The figure who came out into Keiko's field of sight surprised her beyond words... surprised, and terrified. It was her... or someone who looked exactly like her... just wearing dark-red make-up and nail polish of the same color. «I can be anyone you want. You...» Suddenly, the visage of Keiko disappeared and the innmaster at Kawasashi's inn appeared. The creature's voice changed into deep male's. «...simple innmaster...» Then, it turned into a samurai, in golden armor, wielding a shining katana. «... a hero...» And then, finally, the visage assumed what seemed it's final form: a form Keiko recognized as Rei. «... or anyone.»
Keiko started crying, realizing what it meant. Her whole dream came crushing down on her, plunging her into deep despair.
«No...», she cried out. «No... please, tell me it's not true...»
The creature turned back into Keiko, making a sinister grin. «You are beautiful... taking on your looks will serve me in more ways than one, Chosen One. That is, once I get rid of you.»
Hearing the 'Chosen One' part, Keiko's eyes opened wide. «Chosen One... me? Wha... What do you mean? This must be some kind of mistake...»
«No mistake, let me assure you», the creature replied, looking at her. «It appears you don't know a thing. Good. That will make this easier on me.»
«W-who are you?», Keiko asked. The creature laughed in response.
«I am what you mortals call a 'demon'. In the lower pits they call me... ah, I won't honor you with that... let's just say you humans call me Morphis.»
Keiko's face was full of tears, her face blushed from crying. «I... I trusted you...»
«Don't worry... you're not the only one», Morphis replied. «I am a good actress... or actor, however you like. Not even once was I seen through.» The creature took Keiko's face in it's hand. «Aw, don't be crying, now. There will be plenty of time for that later.»
Hearing those words made Keiko remember the whipping again. She began trashing in her bonds as hard as she could (which wasn't much, as the device offered minimum manuevering space).
«No! No! Please, don't!», she screamed as hard as she could. «Help! Someone! Anyone!»
The demon seemed amused. It let Keiko scream as hard as she could until she got tired, slowly calming down. In the end, Keiko was left breathing heavily, her face now even more red than it was before. She found out that she couldn't move her feet, toes and arms at all, and all the other movement functions were minimum as well. She was completely at the beast's mercy.
«Good, you have calmed down now», the demon continued, seeing how it's captive's attention was fully gained. «I hope that we can talk like civilized people now. See, what I want from you is to admit stealing from those two guys you robbed yesterday.»
«What?!», Keiko shouted, surprised. «You know about it?!»
«Of course I know about it», Morphis replied, obviously amused. «I have been following you for quite some time, my dear Keiko. Now, shall we go and carry it out?»
«What?! To confess for that? But they will kill me!» Keiko was being desperate. She knew she would die from pain this time.
«That's the point», the demon replied. «You see, we go there, you confess, have these sexy feet of yours beaten to death, and then I get what I want, my master rewards me and so on.»
«Your master?», Keiko asked. «Who is your master?»
«Oh, just a certain someone who wants you dead, hun», Morph said, «but doesn't want to get involved in it too much... you know, it's best for him... or her... to remain completely out of this mess. So, shall we go immediately?»
«No!», Keiko answered strictly. She could feel some courage returning into her. «No way! I'm not just rolling over and dying!»
«Ah, suit yourself», the demon said. «But then I'm going to have to do this... to make you comply.» The demon that took the appearance of Keiko ran it's fingers across her soles, making Keiko burst into laughter from even a slightest touch. Demon withdrew it's fingers and Keiko was left in amazement.
«Wh- what was that?», she asked, confused. The demon laughed.
«Don't tell me you've never been tickled before», it said. So, that was it. Tickling, as the demon called it. Keiko was never 'tickled'... who would do it to her... who would want to?
«No... I was only tortured once», Keiko said, honest about that. The demon laughed in response.
«Entertaining! This is most entertaining!», it said. «The greatness of your ignorance amuses me to no end. Listen: tickling usually isn't torture... unless applied for a prolonged time. Sometimes it's a form of social contact between you humans. Damn it, I am not one of you and yet I know more about your kin than you, a member of it. Sad, sad.»
«Well, whatever it is», Keiko yelled, «you can't make me go there and confess whatever you want to. I have principles, you know?! And besides, what is this 'tickling' compared to whipping? Nothing!»
«Brave words now», fake Keiko said, a sadistic glee in her eye. «But let's see what you'll say in the evening.»
Saying that, the demon started running it's long, polished nails across the surface of Keiko's soles, making the poor girl burst into laughter.
«AAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA.... STAHAHAHAHAHAHAP!!!», Keiko yelled and begged out loud, but it didn't help. The demon was playfully tickling her, abusing the fact that Keiko was probably the most ticklish person of Yamamoto empire. Morphis didn't tickle her hard, it was just lightly scratching her soles, but it was enough to make Keiko go into bursts of frenzied laughter.
«I'll stop once you agree to come with me and die», the demon teased, tickling Keiko between her tied toes. The orphan girl couldn't even beg any more. The shapeshifter increased the rhythm and the intensity of tickling, so all she could do was laugh hysterically. However, she wasn't going to break. No. She decided to endure, no matter how hard it gets. True, she was sorry for spending all that energy before, as she was going to need it now, but she knew she could endure. She had to.
«Some Chosen One», the demon teased. «I can already see the history chronicles: mighty Chosen One broke under the severe torture of tickling.»
Keiko didn't pay it much attention. She was too busy laughing, screaming and trashing in her bonds to notice the demon's remarks. The light strokes she was recieving on her feet were slowly intensifying, turning her feet into a dancefloor for ten dancing fingers. Keiko was now laughing desperately. Tears were running down her face. She was getting desperate to make it stop, even though it just began. Soon, she could feel the pain in her muscles, even through all the laughter and the severe sensation of maddening tickling.
«AAAAAAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!» Keiko tried to beg the demon to stop, but she couldn't find breath for it. All she could do was sit there helplessly, hoping for a miracle. She was having trouble getting enough air now. Her whole body was exhausted by constant struggling to escape her bonds and achieve freedom. Her vision was becoming blurry and her conciousness was slowly fading away. The sensation of extreme tickling on her feet was constantly there, eating away at her will, her stamina and her sanity. Keiko was desparate. She knew that it was only a matter of time before she does something stupid. She looked at the demon at her feet. In every aspect of appearance, it was her, but the sadistic joy with which it tortured her gave out it's true demonic form. It was using it's long fingernails to scratch Keiko's poor, defenseless soles, starting at the balls of the feet then slowly dancing down, all the way to the heel, and then back up to the balls of the feet. Keiko was at her wits end by now. Before, she thought all the tortures were based on inflicting pain upon others. Now she realized that it wasn't necessarily the case. This tickling worked quite well, too... and worst of all, there was little fear of the tortured one to die... unless you really pushed it too far. She was done for, she knew. At this rate, it was only a matter of time before she breaks, and then she will die... slowly and painfully. But, never did a thought of giving up cross Keiko's mind. She decided to last as long as she could. The long years on the streets of Totara have taught her one thing: never give up. No matter how hard it gets, don't let go. And that is what Keiko decided to do. She won't give up, even if it means dying here in this device.
Then, suddenly, just as she made her decision, the tickling stopped for a second. Keiko was breathing heavily, trying to catch her breath.
«Never... I'll never... do what you ask, demon», she said, her voice as defiant as she could make it. As expected, the demon was amused by her will.
«My my... such strong will», it said. «Better that way. All the more fun to break it!»
Saying that, the demon started to lick Keiko's feet, making her start screaming from laughter again. The demon, still in Keiko's form, was licking her feet slowly from the heels all the way up to the toes, using long, fast licks. Keiko entered hell. Her pretty little feet were in ticklish agony. The demon's skilled tongue was driving her insane with laughter, returning her to the same state she was in moments ago. She tried screaming as hard as she could, begging for help, but there was no reply. No one was there to save her, as usual. She was on her own. All alone, as always, left to fend for herself in her hell.
«Mmm... delicious», Morphis teased, licking her poor feet. Even though it tickled like hell, the bondage didn't allow Keiko even the slightest movement of toes, so all she could do was sit back and let the demon lick her stretched-out soles. By now, she was on the edge. Edge of her forces. Her body was tickled to the point beyond exhaustion, each and every muscle in her body hurt, and she still couldn't stop herself from flailing around in bondage, trying her best to break free. Suddenly, she noticed she was lacking air. Again, her vission became blurry, darker.
And then she passed out.
* * *
«Wakey wakey», Keiko heard as she regained conciousness. Everything in her body was sore... where was she? Then, opening her eyes and realizing she can't move at all made her remember. In front of her was Morpihs, this time in the form of Rei. The shapeshifting demon was licking it's lips in the anticipation of what was to come «Time for your afternoon dose of tickling, my dear Chosen One.»
«No...», Keiko barely said, still sore and exhausted from the previous session.
«Oh yes», the demon said, placing itself on top of Keiko. «Just this time, I'm going to leave your delicious little feet alone, and move on to these cute breasts...» Saying that, the demon pinched Keiko's nipple, «... and armpits. Oh, we're going to have so much fun... unless, of course, you plan on cooperating with me.»
«Wait», Keiko said, «you said 'afternoon dose'. Is it past noon already?»
«Yes, my dear», Morphis laughed. «You have been stronger than I would have ever imagined. Noon passed even before you passed out, actually. Really, I am enjoying this more and more. But, now, let's cut to the chase, shall we?»
The demon took both of Keiko's nipples in it's hands and pinched them. The captive girl let out a silent moan, looking at her defenseless breasts. They weren't big, nor were they small, but they had the perfect shape, as gravity didn't seem to have any effect on them. Also, they were perfectly round, except for two small nipples on the tops.
«Cooperate», the demon demanded.
«Never», Keiko replied, encouraged by the fact that she already lasted out a whole morning. True, to her it seemed like eternity, but if she lasted out that long, forefiting now would be a betrayal of all that suffering she went through in the morning.
«As you wish», Morphis replied, digging it's long fingernails into Keiko's ticklish armpits. As soon as it touched her skin, Keiko let out a shriek of laughter, screaming and laughing as hard as she could.
«Tickle tickle tickle», the demon continued teasing the exhausted Keiko, who was trying her best to avoid it's tickling touches, but it was of no use. She was bound and her bare armpits were exposed to it's nimble fingers. There was no escape. All she could do was laugh. And she was doing so, as loud as she could.
«You know, I think I'm going to make you have sex with me first, and then go to guards», the demon said, licking it's lips. «Your body is too beautiful to throw away.»
Hearing it tease her so made Keiko even more resolute not to comply with her captor. There was no way she was going to let a demon take her virginity willingly. No. Not even if it tickled her for hundreds... no, thousands of years. The demon must have sensed that, so it started to increase the ferocity of it's tickle strokes.
«Kootchie kootchie koo», the demon teased again. It was loosing patience, Keiko knew. It never expected such fierce resistance from one such tiny, fragile, ticklish girl. «Come on, you're going to obey me sooner or later... why do you make this harder on yourself?»
Keiko tried to respond, but she couldn't. She was laughing too hard. However, every now and then she would also release a moan of pain. Her muscles were killing her. Her lungs too. They have been taken to, and kept, at the level beyond exhaustion for the greater part of day. Those whipstrokes she suffered, and the pain afterwards, didn't seem so bad any more.
Minutes passed. Then hours. The tickling didn't stop, nor did Keiko break. Both the tormentor and the captive were persistent. Keiko, though, was feeling her will slowly, but surely broken. As time passed and the maddening strokes continued to torment her armpits, Keiko's muscles began to hurt more and more, to the point where she was almost numb with pain. The thought of letting herself go, letting demon do whatever it wishes to her crossed her mind for a second. But, she chased that idea away pretty fast.
«Hmm... you are a persistent one, I give you that», Morphis said, stopping the tickling, then yawning. «Uwaah... I'm going to give you one more chance to talk before I go to bed. If you don't talk... well, I strongly suggest you talk.»
«Never», the girl replied with her last ounce of strength. She wasn't ready to give up just yet.
«Fine... suit yourself», Morphis said, taking two feather dusters from the nearby shelf. The demon used one to tickle Keiko's breasts, focusing on her nipples, while it used the other on her womanhood, tickling and stimulating it at the same time. Keiko tried her best to hold back the sensation, but after a while she couldn't do so any longer. She had to admit to herself that she was enjoying this kind of tickling. Maybe a little too much for her own good. Pretty soon, she was moaning openly, fighting back orgasm. She didn't want to humiliate herself in front of that demon. However, that too became a torment very soon, as Morphis used it's best techniques to try and make Keiko climax. Or so it seemed, as when she was about to let go, the demon stopped, opening something on the ceiling, making a greasy substance start dripping on her exposed soles. Then, it whistled a sharp tone, as if calling for someone... or something. Keiko froze in terror as two dogs came out from the darkness. The demon came back to tickling Keiko's swollen womanhood, getting her on the very verge of orgasm again.
«Meet Rex and Spot. They will accompany you tonight.» The demon then turned to the dogs. «Boys, dinnertime.»
As soon as the words left demon's mouth, the dogs started licking away at Keiko's soles, making Keiko go wild screaming, howling with laughter. Morphis stopped tickling Keiko, getting up and putting a gag into her mouth, making her unable even to scream. Keiko, who had believed that, when the demon got the feather duster out from between her legs, tickling won't be erotic any more, found herself shocked when she realized that her whole body had become one huge erogenous zone and that her senses were actually enjoying the dog's licking. It tickled so hard it drove her hysteric, but at the same time it drove her wild with lust.
«Well, enjoy yourself, and good night, my dear», the demon said as it slammed the doors shut, leaving Keiko all alone for the night.
This wasn't good, Keiko thought. She couldn't even laugh any more, she couldn't beg for mercy... and worst of all, she couldn't reach climax. The dog's licking was enough to drive her mad, but not enough for her to orgasm, so she was constantly kept on balance between constant ticklish agony and the agony of being so close to climax and not being able to reach it. The dogs were happily licking away at her bare, immobile soles, their tongues playfuly dancing across the soles' surface. Keiko wasn't sure what she wanted more: for them to continue or to stop. The demon just unleashed the worst torture imaginable upon her, and she knew she was going to have to take it the whole night. She was tired... no, more... more than even exhausted. Morphis seemed bent on not letting her sleep, it would seem.
It went on for some time, the tickling/licking. Keiko didn't know how much time passed... she didn't have any way of telling the time down there in that dark cellar, but she knew this: for her, it was too long. She was crying like a baby now. She knew that, if the demon was there, she would have agreed to anything, just to... stop the tickling? Help her orgasm? No, both. She kept looking at the dogs, who were happily dining on her soles, probably not even realizing what kind of agony they were putting her in.
And then, they stopped, falling dead in the puddles of their own blood. Keiko looked, astounded, as a man walked in through the doors, covering her with a blanket and untying her.
«Hi», the man said, taking the gag from her mouth. «I am Keisuke. I have come here to rescue you. You all right?»
Keiko didn't reply. Finally free from her bonds, she passed away from exhaustion.
Totara, the largest city of Yamamoto empire, and the seat of the royal court. Pah, Keiko thought in disgust. Nothing more than an overcrowded hellhole where a bunch of royal buttholes decided to settle their asses. All that talk about the city's glory didn't affect her much... she was still out on the street, orphaned, left to fend for herself in any way she could. She was alone and hungry, with no one to watch out or care for her. Some 'City of Wonder' that was. True, a common citizen probably was much better off than the ones in the rest of the known world, but poverty still existed, and people dying of hunger on the city streets was still a common thing. Worse still, the people in the street never gave any money to beggars, considering how 'they should work for money'. Well, Keiko tried to find a honest, decent job, but no one would have her. Today, she asked around on two places: the docks and Kawasashi's inn. She was turned down on both places... if you didn't count being offered a job as a prostitute. She got that on both places, but she would rather die from hunger than sell herself so. Ah, well, something good did come out of all of this. Both sailors and the inkeeper were too busy deciding which way it would be best to take her virginity to notice her hand slipping into their pockets. Seven silver pieces. Not bad. It should be enough to feed her for some time... and to buy some clothes for the coming cold days. Well, this day didn't end so bad after all. Now, if she only could find a sheltered place to sleep...
«Excuse me, young lady», a voice came from the back. Keiko shook and turned around. There stood a beautiful woman, aged around 25, smiling at her. Her hair was long, black, reaching all the way down to her knees. She had such a beautiful figure and a pretty face, Keiko thought. Unlike her, the woman wasn't dirty, which meant she could afford a soap. Even more so, her broad lips were crimson-red, meaning the woman could afford the luxury of a makeup. Oh, yeah, she was rich. «Are you looking for something?»
«Just a silent corner to stay the night, madam», Keiko responded. «Don't want to risk the rainfall... or worse.»
Hearing her response, the woman gave Keiko a warm, compassionate look.
«Don't you have anywhere to go?», she asked.
«No, madam», Keiko answered. «There is no place for a poor orphan like me who can't afford an inn.»
She was lying. She knew she could afford herself an inn for one night, but she didn't want to risk moving around so many people while her crime was still fresh. The punishment for theft was having your bare feet whipped for quite a long time. Some people even died from it. Keiko remembered that she had been caught once already. It wasn't a large theft, really... one piece of bread, but she did get twenty whipstrokes on her soles. She remembered not being able to walk normally for a whole week. If they did that to her for a simple bread, what would they do to her for seven pieces of silver. That was some people's monthly paycheck. Well, to her it had to last for two months. She hated stealing, and was hoping she could find a job within that time. But, now it was time to try and get rid of this woman. Keiko didn't know what her intentions were, but she was sure they weren't good. However, the woman didn't go away... She actually looked concerned about Keiko.
«Oh my god!», the woman said, surprise and worry in her voice. «You poor child... Listen, I know it's not much, but maybe you could stay at my house while you search for a...»
«Thanks, madam, but I really couldn't», Keiko tried to turn the lady down nice and polite, so she wouldn't be insulted. This sounded too good. Nobody would pick up a homeless girl under his or her roof, without some compensation... not in Tolara, at least. And Keiko said thousands of times, she was no whore. «I would really feel bad if I didn't pay you back in some way.»
«Oh, but you could pay me back in a lot of ways. There are many things the girl of your age can do for me.» That was it, Keiko thought. Now she is going to say her price. Undoubtedly, she wanted Keiko. This wasn't the first time Keiko was offered a place to stay by a woman asking for sex in return. However, this one was the first one that was actually young and beautiful. «Cook, clean, do the dishes...»
Hearing the last part, Keiko's jaw dropped. The woman was actually letting her have a place to stay in exchange for some decent work on her part?! Keiko shook her head, still in shock, and then fell on her knees, hugging the lady's ankles.
«Thank you, madam», she said, crying. This was the most beautiful thing anyone had done for her.
The woman raised Keiko back on her feet and gave her a warm smile. «Come on, now. It's not as much of a service as you think. There is a lot of work to be done at my mannor.» She bowed to Keiko. «They call me Rei, by the way.»
Keiko bowed too, deeper than Rei, out of gratitude and respect for elders (Rei was older than her, as Keiko was 18 and Rei around 25). «Keiko.»
«Now, come to my mansion», Rei said, breaking the short silence that followed their introductions. «It's getting cold out here, and we have to feed you and...», she paused to look at Keiko, «no, the clothes certainly won't do. They are too light for such a weather. We are of similar build... I believe I have some old, warmer clothes for you.»
Keiko followed her, thanking her at almost every opportunity. She was still finding this hard to believe, but yes, someone in this town actually was kind enough to let her in. Finally, she was going to be able to feed herself without stealing. Thinking so, she left the coins she stole in a nearby alley, while Rei wasn't looking. She didn't need that any more. From now on, she was turning a new page in her life. No more stealing.
It didn't take long to reach the mannor. It was a large house in the center of the wealty part of the town. Well, her benefactor sure was well-off, Keiko mused.
«Here we are», Rei said, unlocking the doors and entering. They both took their shoes off and entered the house. As soon as they entered, Rei started looking at Keiko. «Hmm... first things first, we have to give you a bath, and then it's dinnertime, ok? You'll have enough time for a bath while I prepare dinner. And leave your old clothes in front. I will give you something newer and better... warmer.»
Keiko nodded and obeyed. She entered the bathroom, still amazed by the mansion... it looked so pretty, and what was even more important, it was a safe roof under head... something she didn't have for many years. Finally, she will sleep in a real bed tonight.
Taking off her clothes, Keiko entered the bathroom. It was so clean, she thought. She was too scared to touch too many things, fearing she might dirty them. Then, she entered the bath, filling it with hot water and immersing herself completely in it. It felt so good, Keiko thought, letting out a statisfied moan.
* * *
«There!», Rei told the astounded Keiko, who still couldn't believe that the reflection in the mirror was actually hers. From the messy, dirty Keiko she has transformed into a completely different woman. She was amazed at what a little soap, shampoo, comb and new clothes could do. But yes, this young woman with long, straight black hair reaching to her breasts, thin but cute lips and big, beautiful eyes really was her. She liked the new Keiko. She was so pretty now, she couldn't help but notice. After all, it was a huge change... for better. Rei seemed statisfied, too. She was smiling warmly, checking out this transformation. «See? You were pretty before, but now you are more than beautiful. Now... shall we go and eat?»
The mention of food brought Keiko back to reality. She was starving. She turned around to face her hostess and gave her a big, happy, thankful smile. «Yes, please. I'm starving.»
Hearing her enthusiasm, Rei giggled and took her into the dining room. There awaited a really large assortiment of meals. Nothing too extravagant, but everything was there in large quantities.
«Itadakimasu!», Keiko practically yelled as she started eating. Everything there was so good... She never ate a real, home-made meal, she remembered. This was way better than leftovers she got from some merciful cooks or food from public kitchens... much, much better. Finally, she started to realize what having a home would be like.
The dinner was finished quickly, as both women ate fast: Keiko out of hunger and Rei out of practice. Raising up from the table, Rei led the sleepy Keiko to her room. Statisfied and happy to finally be able to sleep in a warm, comfy bed, Keiko fell asleep.
* * *
When Keiko woke up, she felt really rested, but that wasn't what occupied her attention. She tried to stretch out but found out that she couldn't... her hands were tied high above her head and her clothes were taken away. Worst of all, her feet were put in stocks, which reminded her of her whipping ordeal.
«N... no», she squealed, «no no no no no no no no... please, please...» She never wanted to go through that again.
«Someone!», she shouted as hard as she could, trying to get someone to help her... to get her out of these restraints. «Anyone?! Miss Rei?!»
«Ah, finally, you're awake», she heard a voice coming from behind. She tried to turn around, but the restraining equipment didn't allow her such liberty. It was a female voice, that was to be sure.
«Who are you?», Keiko asked.
«Who am I?», the voice echoed her thoughts. The figure who came out into Keiko's field of sight surprised her beyond words... surprised, and terrified. It was her... or someone who looked exactly like her... just wearing dark-red make-up and nail polish of the same color. «I can be anyone you want. You...» Suddenly, the visage of Keiko disappeared and the innmaster at Kawasashi's inn appeared. The creature's voice changed into deep male's. «...simple innmaster...» Then, it turned into a samurai, in golden armor, wielding a shining katana. «... a hero...» And then, finally, the visage assumed what seemed it's final form: a form Keiko recognized as Rei. «... or anyone.»
Keiko started crying, realizing what it meant. Her whole dream came crushing down on her, plunging her into deep despair.
«No...», she cried out. «No... please, tell me it's not true...»
The creature turned back into Keiko, making a sinister grin. «You are beautiful... taking on your looks will serve me in more ways than one, Chosen One. That is, once I get rid of you.»
Hearing the 'Chosen One' part, Keiko's eyes opened wide. «Chosen One... me? Wha... What do you mean? This must be some kind of mistake...»
«No mistake, let me assure you», the creature replied, looking at her. «It appears you don't know a thing. Good. That will make this easier on me.»
«W-who are you?», Keiko asked. The creature laughed in response.
«I am what you mortals call a 'demon'. In the lower pits they call me... ah, I won't honor you with that... let's just say you humans call me Morphis.»
Keiko's face was full of tears, her face blushed from crying. «I... I trusted you...»
«Don't worry... you're not the only one», Morphis replied. «I am a good actress... or actor, however you like. Not even once was I seen through.» The creature took Keiko's face in it's hand. «Aw, don't be crying, now. There will be plenty of time for that later.»
Hearing those words made Keiko remember the whipping again. She began trashing in her bonds as hard as she could (which wasn't much, as the device offered minimum manuevering space).
«No! No! Please, don't!», she screamed as hard as she could. «Help! Someone! Anyone!»
The demon seemed amused. It let Keiko scream as hard as she could until she got tired, slowly calming down. In the end, Keiko was left breathing heavily, her face now even more red than it was before. She found out that she couldn't move her feet, toes and arms at all, and all the other movement functions were minimum as well. She was completely at the beast's mercy.
«Good, you have calmed down now», the demon continued, seeing how it's captive's attention was fully gained. «I hope that we can talk like civilized people now. See, what I want from you is to admit stealing from those two guys you robbed yesterday.»
«What?!», Keiko shouted, surprised. «You know about it?!»
«Of course I know about it», Morphis replied, obviously amused. «I have been following you for quite some time, my dear Keiko. Now, shall we go and carry it out?»
«What?! To confess for that? But they will kill me!» Keiko was being desperate. She knew she would die from pain this time.
«That's the point», the demon replied. «You see, we go there, you confess, have these sexy feet of yours beaten to death, and then I get what I want, my master rewards me and so on.»
«Your master?», Keiko asked. «Who is your master?»
«Oh, just a certain someone who wants you dead, hun», Morph said, «but doesn't want to get involved in it too much... you know, it's best for him... or her... to remain completely out of this mess. So, shall we go immediately?»
«No!», Keiko answered strictly. She could feel some courage returning into her. «No way! I'm not just rolling over and dying!»
«Ah, suit yourself», the demon said. «But then I'm going to have to do this... to make you comply.» The demon that took the appearance of Keiko ran it's fingers across her soles, making Keiko burst into laughter from even a slightest touch. Demon withdrew it's fingers and Keiko was left in amazement.
«Wh- what was that?», she asked, confused. The demon laughed.
«Don't tell me you've never been tickled before», it said. So, that was it. Tickling, as the demon called it. Keiko was never 'tickled'... who would do it to her... who would want to?
«No... I was only tortured once», Keiko said, honest about that. The demon laughed in response.
«Entertaining! This is most entertaining!», it said. «The greatness of your ignorance amuses me to no end. Listen: tickling usually isn't torture... unless applied for a prolonged time. Sometimes it's a form of social contact between you humans. Damn it, I am not one of you and yet I know more about your kin than you, a member of it. Sad, sad.»
«Well, whatever it is», Keiko yelled, «you can't make me go there and confess whatever you want to. I have principles, you know?! And besides, what is this 'tickling' compared to whipping? Nothing!»
«Brave words now», fake Keiko said, a sadistic glee in her eye. «But let's see what you'll say in the evening.»
Saying that, the demon started running it's long, polished nails across the surface of Keiko's soles, making the poor girl burst into laughter.
«AAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA.... STAHAHAHAHAHAHAP!!!», Keiko yelled and begged out loud, but it didn't help. The demon was playfully tickling her, abusing the fact that Keiko was probably the most ticklish person of Yamamoto empire. Morphis didn't tickle her hard, it was just lightly scratching her soles, but it was enough to make Keiko go into bursts of frenzied laughter.
«I'll stop once you agree to come with me and die», the demon teased, tickling Keiko between her tied toes. The orphan girl couldn't even beg any more. The shapeshifter increased the rhythm and the intensity of tickling, so all she could do was laugh hysterically. However, she wasn't going to break. No. She decided to endure, no matter how hard it gets. True, she was sorry for spending all that energy before, as she was going to need it now, but she knew she could endure. She had to.
«Some Chosen One», the demon teased. «I can already see the history chronicles: mighty Chosen One broke under the severe torture of tickling.»
Keiko didn't pay it much attention. She was too busy laughing, screaming and trashing in her bonds to notice the demon's remarks. The light strokes she was recieving on her feet were slowly intensifying, turning her feet into a dancefloor for ten dancing fingers. Keiko was now laughing desperately. Tears were running down her face. She was getting desperate to make it stop, even though it just began. Soon, she could feel the pain in her muscles, even through all the laughter and the severe sensation of maddening tickling.
«AAAAAAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!» Keiko tried to beg the demon to stop, but she couldn't find breath for it. All she could do was sit there helplessly, hoping for a miracle. She was having trouble getting enough air now. Her whole body was exhausted by constant struggling to escape her bonds and achieve freedom. Her vision was becoming blurry and her conciousness was slowly fading away. The sensation of extreme tickling on her feet was constantly there, eating away at her will, her stamina and her sanity. Keiko was desparate. She knew that it was only a matter of time before she does something stupid. She looked at the demon at her feet. In every aspect of appearance, it was her, but the sadistic joy with which it tortured her gave out it's true demonic form. It was using it's long fingernails to scratch Keiko's poor, defenseless soles, starting at the balls of the feet then slowly dancing down, all the way to the heel, and then back up to the balls of the feet. Keiko was at her wits end by now. Before, she thought all the tortures were based on inflicting pain upon others. Now she realized that it wasn't necessarily the case. This tickling worked quite well, too... and worst of all, there was little fear of the tortured one to die... unless you really pushed it too far. She was done for, she knew. At this rate, it was only a matter of time before she breaks, and then she will die... slowly and painfully. But, never did a thought of giving up cross Keiko's mind. She decided to last as long as she could. The long years on the streets of Totara have taught her one thing: never give up. No matter how hard it gets, don't let go. And that is what Keiko decided to do. She won't give up, even if it means dying here in this device.
Then, suddenly, just as she made her decision, the tickling stopped for a second. Keiko was breathing heavily, trying to catch her breath.
«Never... I'll never... do what you ask, demon», she said, her voice as defiant as she could make it. As expected, the demon was amused by her will.
«My my... such strong will», it said. «Better that way. All the more fun to break it!»
Saying that, the demon started to lick Keiko's feet, making her start screaming from laughter again. The demon, still in Keiko's form, was licking her feet slowly from the heels all the way up to the toes, using long, fast licks. Keiko entered hell. Her pretty little feet were in ticklish agony. The demon's skilled tongue was driving her insane with laughter, returning her to the same state she was in moments ago. She tried screaming as hard as she could, begging for help, but there was no reply. No one was there to save her, as usual. She was on her own. All alone, as always, left to fend for herself in her hell.
«Mmm... delicious», Morphis teased, licking her poor feet. Even though it tickled like hell, the bondage didn't allow Keiko even the slightest movement of toes, so all she could do was sit back and let the demon lick her stretched-out soles. By now, she was on the edge. Edge of her forces. Her body was tickled to the point beyond exhaustion, each and every muscle in her body hurt, and she still couldn't stop herself from flailing around in bondage, trying her best to break free. Suddenly, she noticed she was lacking air. Again, her vission became blurry, darker.
And then she passed out.
* * *
«Wakey wakey», Keiko heard as she regained conciousness. Everything in her body was sore... where was she? Then, opening her eyes and realizing she can't move at all made her remember. In front of her was Morpihs, this time in the form of Rei. The shapeshifting demon was licking it's lips in the anticipation of what was to come «Time for your afternoon dose of tickling, my dear Chosen One.»
«No...», Keiko barely said, still sore and exhausted from the previous session.
«Oh yes», the demon said, placing itself on top of Keiko. «Just this time, I'm going to leave your delicious little feet alone, and move on to these cute breasts...» Saying that, the demon pinched Keiko's nipple, «... and armpits. Oh, we're going to have so much fun... unless, of course, you plan on cooperating with me.»
«Wait», Keiko said, «you said 'afternoon dose'. Is it past noon already?»
«Yes, my dear», Morphis laughed. «You have been stronger than I would have ever imagined. Noon passed even before you passed out, actually. Really, I am enjoying this more and more. But, now, let's cut to the chase, shall we?»
The demon took both of Keiko's nipples in it's hands and pinched them. The captive girl let out a silent moan, looking at her defenseless breasts. They weren't big, nor were they small, but they had the perfect shape, as gravity didn't seem to have any effect on them. Also, they were perfectly round, except for two small nipples on the tops.
«Cooperate», the demon demanded.
«Never», Keiko replied, encouraged by the fact that she already lasted out a whole morning. True, to her it seemed like eternity, but if she lasted out that long, forefiting now would be a betrayal of all that suffering she went through in the morning.
«As you wish», Morphis replied, digging it's long fingernails into Keiko's ticklish armpits. As soon as it touched her skin, Keiko let out a shriek of laughter, screaming and laughing as hard as she could.
«Tickle tickle tickle», the demon continued teasing the exhausted Keiko, who was trying her best to avoid it's tickling touches, but it was of no use. She was bound and her bare armpits were exposed to it's nimble fingers. There was no escape. All she could do was laugh. And she was doing so, as loud as she could.
«You know, I think I'm going to make you have sex with me first, and then go to guards», the demon said, licking it's lips. «Your body is too beautiful to throw away.»
Hearing it tease her so made Keiko even more resolute not to comply with her captor. There was no way she was going to let a demon take her virginity willingly. No. Not even if it tickled her for hundreds... no, thousands of years. The demon must have sensed that, so it started to increase the ferocity of it's tickle strokes.
«Kootchie kootchie koo», the demon teased again. It was loosing patience, Keiko knew. It never expected such fierce resistance from one such tiny, fragile, ticklish girl. «Come on, you're going to obey me sooner or later... why do you make this harder on yourself?»
Keiko tried to respond, but she couldn't. She was laughing too hard. However, every now and then she would also release a moan of pain. Her muscles were killing her. Her lungs too. They have been taken to, and kept, at the level beyond exhaustion for the greater part of day. Those whipstrokes she suffered, and the pain afterwards, didn't seem so bad any more.
Minutes passed. Then hours. The tickling didn't stop, nor did Keiko break. Both the tormentor and the captive were persistent. Keiko, though, was feeling her will slowly, but surely broken. As time passed and the maddening strokes continued to torment her armpits, Keiko's muscles began to hurt more and more, to the point where she was almost numb with pain. The thought of letting herself go, letting demon do whatever it wishes to her crossed her mind for a second. But, she chased that idea away pretty fast.
«Hmm... you are a persistent one, I give you that», Morphis said, stopping the tickling, then yawning. «Uwaah... I'm going to give you one more chance to talk before I go to bed. If you don't talk... well, I strongly suggest you talk.»
«Never», the girl replied with her last ounce of strength. She wasn't ready to give up just yet.
«Fine... suit yourself», Morphis said, taking two feather dusters from the nearby shelf. The demon used one to tickle Keiko's breasts, focusing on her nipples, while it used the other on her womanhood, tickling and stimulating it at the same time. Keiko tried her best to hold back the sensation, but after a while she couldn't do so any longer. She had to admit to herself that she was enjoying this kind of tickling. Maybe a little too much for her own good. Pretty soon, she was moaning openly, fighting back orgasm. She didn't want to humiliate herself in front of that demon. However, that too became a torment very soon, as Morphis used it's best techniques to try and make Keiko climax. Or so it seemed, as when she was about to let go, the demon stopped, opening something on the ceiling, making a greasy substance start dripping on her exposed soles. Then, it whistled a sharp tone, as if calling for someone... or something. Keiko froze in terror as two dogs came out from the darkness. The demon came back to tickling Keiko's swollen womanhood, getting her on the very verge of orgasm again.
«Meet Rex and Spot. They will accompany you tonight.» The demon then turned to the dogs. «Boys, dinnertime.»
As soon as the words left demon's mouth, the dogs started licking away at Keiko's soles, making Keiko go wild screaming, howling with laughter. Morphis stopped tickling Keiko, getting up and putting a gag into her mouth, making her unable even to scream. Keiko, who had believed that, when the demon got the feather duster out from between her legs, tickling won't be erotic any more, found herself shocked when she realized that her whole body had become one huge erogenous zone and that her senses were actually enjoying the dog's licking. It tickled so hard it drove her hysteric, but at the same time it drove her wild with lust.
«Well, enjoy yourself, and good night, my dear», the demon said as it slammed the doors shut, leaving Keiko all alone for the night.
This wasn't good, Keiko thought. She couldn't even laugh any more, she couldn't beg for mercy... and worst of all, she couldn't reach climax. The dog's licking was enough to drive her mad, but not enough for her to orgasm, so she was constantly kept on balance between constant ticklish agony and the agony of being so close to climax and not being able to reach it. The dogs were happily licking away at her bare, immobile soles, their tongues playfuly dancing across the soles' surface. Keiko wasn't sure what she wanted more: for them to continue or to stop. The demon just unleashed the worst torture imaginable upon her, and she knew she was going to have to take it the whole night. She was tired... no, more... more than even exhausted. Morphis seemed bent on not letting her sleep, it would seem.
It went on for some time, the tickling/licking. Keiko didn't know how much time passed... she didn't have any way of telling the time down there in that dark cellar, but she knew this: for her, it was too long. She was crying like a baby now. She knew that, if the demon was there, she would have agreed to anything, just to... stop the tickling? Help her orgasm? No, both. She kept looking at the dogs, who were happily dining on her soles, probably not even realizing what kind of agony they were putting her in.
And then, they stopped, falling dead in the puddles of their own blood. Keiko looked, astounded, as a man walked in through the doors, covering her with a blanket and untying her.
«Hi», the man said, taking the gag from her mouth. «I am Keisuke. I have come here to rescue you. You all right?»
Keiko didn't reply. Finally free from her bonds, she passed away from exhaustion.
First of all, I apologize for taking so long for this chapter. Due to a multitude of factors (colledge started, trainings started, and i'm mostly working on my novel) it took a lot longer than I hoped it would.
To apologize, I will be filling 2 requests for stories along with writing the chapter 3.
Well, that's about it. Enjoy!
«Talk!», Tahira demanded, tickling the thief's balls lightly, making Farah and Israt start tickling his feet again. The two girls were certainly enjoying their job, as was she. They knew how to make thieves squeal, to break both their spirits and bodies with constant torture... and they loved it. The man they were working on was accused of stealing diamonds from a local merchant. If he is found guilty, there is quite a punishment waiting for him: castration, and then torture to death in the dungeons. Of course, it was their job to find out where he hid the diamonds.
«AAHAHAHAHA! No! Please! No more!», the man pleaded, but, as usual, his pleas weren't answered. Touching his balls and his hardened cock, Tahira realized that he was still kept on the edge of orgasm. Great. The longer it lasted, the more he wanted it. He was in this state for half an hour now. She moved on to his armpits, to prevent him from reaching the final destination. Being that his arms and neck were restrained in stocks as well, the man could offer no resistance to Tahira's skillful, nimble fingers. All he was able to do was laugh helplessly and plead for mercy he did not recieve. Keira leant over, until she was so close to his face he could smell her sweet perfume. He tried to reach her face, but he was restrained by the stocks. He wanted her, she knew. All of the men did. She couldn't pass the room without turning several men's heads, and those who didn't turn were too shy to do so. Keira loved it... being able to control men's primal urges, reducing them to animals and then using them at her whim. Of course, she always stood on seduction, never going farther. There was no need for that... and, she wanted to preserve her virginity for the man she was to marry.
«Plehehehease! Stop! I beg of you!», the man shouted as loud as he could, succumbing to helpless laughter shortly thereafter.
«Tell me», Tahira whispered into his ear with the sweetest voice she could muster. «I can offer you your greatest desire... I can release you from this torment. You just have to tell me.»
The man was getting desperate. He tried to kiss her, to beg her to stop, to ask for mercy, but it didn't work. Nothing worked. Three beautiful women continued to tickle him, continuing until he would either pass out or talk. Tahira continued to tickle his armpits, smiling cruely as she looked at the man's grimace of pain, extasy and laughter. She was humming a sweet melody to herself, like a wife who was happily making lunch for her husband.
«I'll talk!», the man suddenly broke. «I'll talk! I'll tell you all you wish to know, just stahahahap!!!»
«I'm listening», Tahira hummed.
«Theehehey... the diamonds... hehehe... they are hidehehen in my house... look in the ceiling... in the door knob... hahahaha... now stahahap!» The man was on the verge of going insane. He was ready to do anything to get his ticklers to stop... or at least to get some attention where it was direly needed.
«All right, sweetie», Tahira said, «but you'll have to wait for our guards to check it out.» She turned to the guard that was standing there all the while. «Please, go and check if what our dear guest said is true.»
«All right, milady», the guard said, disappearing.
«Now, while we wait for the guard to return, I'll have you gagged, all right?», Tahira said, placing a large piece of cloth into thief's mouth. «I don't want you screaming for mercy while there's no point in it... guards have to check if what you told us is true.» Farah and Israt have never, even for a second, stopped tickling the thief's exposed soles. That way, the liars who tried to buy time by telling the wrong info gained nothing. The man tried to mumble something, but the gag prevented him from saying anything comprehendable.
«Don't worry», Tahira teased, «at least you live close-by. They won't be long.»
The man's agony continued for ten more minutes before the guards returned. He was probably dying for release and orgasm by now, Tahira thought.
«They were there», the guard said, showing the diamonds, «just as the man told us they would be.»
«Excellent», Tahira smiled, turning to the man. «Hear that? This torture is over. Farah, Israt, could you please let him go?»
The two girls smiled, standing up.
«I liked your technique with this one, Farah», Israt complimented her co-worker.
The other woman smiled. «Thanks, Israt. Yours was good as well.»
Hearing the compliment, Israt blushed. «Um... listen, this is really embarassing, but would you mind showing me how you did it?»
«Sure... you just put your fingernail...», Farah started explaining, but Israt put her hand on the other woman's finger.
«No», she said smiling shyly, «Can you show it on me, please?»
«Sure, no problem», Farah said, leaving the room with Israt. Seeing them together made Tahira smile. She knew well that Israt liked Farah... liked as a woman, not as a friend. It was a bold move she made and she was glad Farah accepted. She was so glad about seeing the two of them together that she completely forgot about the thief.
«Milady, what should we do with him?» The guard's voice brought her back to reality.
«Well, you know the law», Tahira replied coldly. Knowing what it meant, the thief started struggling in his bonds, mumbling behind his gag. However, it was of no use, as he was released from the stocks and immediately picked up by several guards. They led him out of the room, and soon, loud screams of pain could be heard. Tahira silently left the room.
Another job well done, she said, as she headed towards the quarters of her mistress, lady Aaliyah. Tahira served not only as the main interrogator but also as a chief councilor and a close friend to her mistress. She found it an honor to serve such an inteligent and able woman... and kind. Definitely kind to those who deserved kindness. Those who didn't... ah, well, they were dealt with harshly. Lady Aaliyah had to do it to quell uprisings. In their time and age, in their kingdom, it was wierd for a woman to rule a city... and it's whole surroundings. Therefore, Aaliyah had to prove her worth as a ruler to her cityzens... and she had to demonstrate her ability to stay on the throne. If she didn't... various devices of torture started lining up in Tahira's mind. There was no doubt that both of them would be exposed to a number of devices created to inflict great pain and suffering upon human body had Aaliyah lost her position. That is why Tahira decided never to leave her lady's side. No. Not after all she had done for her.
As she was walking for the throne room, Tahira was intercepted by a messenger.
«Lad... Lady Tahira...», the man said, trying to catch breath. «Lady Aaliyah wants to see you... Immediately»
«All right», Tahira said, running for the throne room. She didn't care for the reason. Her mistress needed her, that's all she cared about.
When she knocked at the doors, Tahira was surprised when she saw a tall red-haired man open the doors instead of a servant. She looked at him. Even though his short red hair and beard were messy, and his gray robes were common and torn at the places, his standing and demanor were proud, like those of a king. This was no servant, she knew immediately. Also, she was very worried when she saw that she, her mistress and this man were alone in the room. There was no one else there. Not even guards.
«Milady!», she said as she was running for the throne, to stand between her mistress and her guest. She leant down to kiss her lady's hand, but the other woman brought her head close to hers and kissed her on the cheek.
«Don't worry, Tahira», Aaliyah said, guessing what was on her councilor's mind. «I'm fine, and I'll be fine. No need to worry.»
«You wanted to see me, milady», Tahira replied. She didn't want to counter her lady on this one.
«Yes», the lady smiled. «I didn't want to start this conversation without you. Charlie wanted us to talk in complete silence, but I could never leave out my most trusted councilor.»
Hearing this, Tahira felt honored beyond words. However, there was no time to revel in the compliment, as the man, obviously named Charlie, began to speak.
«Ah, yes, now that we have all gathered, let's get to the point.» The man's voice was somehow unsettling to Talara. There was a lot of cynism in it, but also a cold, intellectual distance from everything. It was as if he was a narrator to some story. «Milady, I believe I have already noted that I bear a proposal to you.»
«Yes, you have», Aaliyah replied. «What is it that you propose?»
«Well, milady, I'm not sure if you are aware, but recently, a stunning discovery was made. Yamamoto empire, far to the east, holds a pretty important figure in it's borders, one which might stir and determine the fate of whole Enterion.» The man's words made no sense. Yamamoto was half a world away.
«Interesting», lady Aaliyah replied. «However, Yamamoto is a very distant land. I don't know why do you bring this subject before me.»
«Milady, have you ever heard of the legend called Planar Child?» The man looked Tahira's mistress in the eyes, expecting an answer.
«No, I haven't. Please, enlighten us, my good man.»
«Ah, yes, the Planar Child legend», the man started. «It's actually a legend, much like any other, with bits of truth and fable intertwined. As stories go, I must admit, I heard better ones, but this one is special because people actually believe in it. Or one might say that they believe in it enough to stage an invasion on Yamamoto.»
Hearing the man's speech, Aaliyah's eyes narrowed.
«All right. But, I still don't understand what does all of this have to do with me?»
«Well, milady, as far as legends go, I don't really care for some Chosen One or another... there were at least twenty of them since I was born.» Saying this, the man smiled coldly. He must have been around 35, Tahira thought. Still, he wasn't getting to the point. «However, what I do care about is the outcome of the war on Yamamoto soil. Yamamoto is a pretty wealthy nation. They have mighty armies and an impressive trading and war fleets. However, most of the western noblemen are already on the way. Dukes of Evermarsh, Gladegarden, Aronox and Castilla are all sailing towards it. Let's not forget the knightly orders: Order of Lilith, Knights of the Ribbon and Order of the Red dragon have set their sails for Yamamoto as well. If we also add elves of Alinor and Quanaria to the equation, we are getting a force that even Yamamoto can't handle all by themselves.»
«So, Yamamoto is doomed», Aaliyah concluded. «However, I still don't get what does it have to do with me.»
«Ah, yes, I'm getting to that, milady.» The man cleared his throat lightly. «I have already made a pact with dwarves. The Ironfist clan, McDaggoth clan, Holderheck clan and Burning Hammer clan are all coming to defense of Yamamoto. I would beseech you, milady, to come to our aid.»
«What?!», Tahira stood up like someone pinched her from behind as she shouted on the man. «Are you crazy?! Milady to take on such a force for an insignificant country to the east?!»
«The lady's help would be greatly appreciated», the man replied calmly. «You see, as Yamamoto is the main dealer of finest silk products in whole Enterion, the price of the same will increase manyfold, due to lack of it. Once the war is over, the ruler of Yamamoto will certainly control the flow of silk throughout Enterion. Now, of all the factions that will deploy on the battlefield, the most profitable ally is, of course, the one on the defensive, the Yamamoto. Others fight with a common cause for now, but as the war goes on, they will gradually start warring one with another. When that happens, the war will be practically over, and Yamamoto will be restored. It's allies will certainly get a lot of benefits in trading silk. Maybe even as much as becoming the sole distributers of silk for the west. I don't even have to tell you what it would mean.»
«The words you speak sound very tempting», Tahira started. She, for one, wasn't swayed by the man's cloaked promise of power. «However, what is to guarantee us the use of silk afterwards? And what is to guarantee us that Yamamoto won't turn on us?»
«Ah, I was expecting that question.» The man was obviously well prepaired. He opened the doors and a beautiful oriental woman entered the room. Seeing her, Tahira was stunned. The lines of her face, her eyes, her small, thin lips and long hair were so seductive Tahira couldn't keep her eyes off her. Even the very lines of her body, perfectly outlined with her long, silk dress, were tempting both Tahira's eyes and imagination. Tahira didn't notice it, but she was blushing, before she set herself straight again. What was she thinking? Falling like that for a woman? And here and now of all the places? Now was the time to be on your toes all the while.
«This is Rei Unetsumi, an ambassador of Yamamoto.» The sound of Charlie's voice brought Tahira back to reality. «She and I have made a document stating that, if you help Yamamoto out as allies, you will be the sole distributor of Yamamoto's silk for the west. Actually, you and the dwarves.»
«Lady Aaliyah, it is an honor», Rei said as she approached Tahira's mistress and knelt down in front of her to kiss her foot. Then, she handed a parchment over to her. Aaliyah read it in silence, then put it away and gave it to Tahira to read. Indeed, the treaty was just as they said. No cathces. This was going too smooth...
«Please, lady Aaliyah», Rei begged. «I beg of you, lend us your aid.»
«Hmm...», Aaliyah thought, turning to Charlie. «And what is your interest in all of this, my good man?»
«Let's just say I'm a man who doesn't want Yamamoto to fall», Charlie said, bowing.
Hearing this argument, Tahira stood up again.
«Milady», she said, «please, don't listen to him. I have a bad feeling about it.»
«And let me assure you, that feeling is unfounded.» The man's words, sweet as nectar, resounded very suspicious in Tahira's ears. She didn't like him from the beginning, and this could all be one huge set-up.
«Milady, please think this over», Tahira begged. «I... I have a bad feeling about this.»
Aaliyah looked at her with an indecisive look. «Feeling? Hmm... Tahira, I don't know, everything seems to be fine. And it's such a great oportunity as well...»
«Yes, milady, but I can't say I trust the man.» Tahira looked over to the red-haired man in dusty robes. «He never gave us a reason he would help any of us. Not the real one anyways.»
«Yes, that's true», Aaliyah replied, heeding her councilor's advice, then starting to turn towards the man.
«Trial by combat!» A sudden interruption by the man was quite unexpected. «Milady, can we settle this by trial by combat? Not to the death of course, as I heard lady Tahira was quite a skilled swordsman.»
The man was echoing her thoughts. Tahira was thinking of settling it that way ever since her mistress started to believe him. She looked at him, smirking. She has fought swordsmen ten times better than him and won.Why did he want the trial, she didn't know.
«I accept», she said, before lady Aaliyah could say anything. «If you win, I will support your cause. But, if you loose...»
«... then both me and my companion will die», the man finished instead of her. «Agreed.»
Tahira turned to her lady. Of course she didn't want to do anything without her approval. On her seat, Aaliyah was sighing.
«Why does it always have to come to this?» She sighed again. «Very well. You can have your trial by combat. Tomorrow at noon. Now, everyone, please leave me.»
One by one, the three people near the throne bowed before the lady and left. Tahira was confused. That man has obviously heard of her, but he insisted on trial by combat anyways. She didn't understand why, nor how did he get enough guts for it. He didn't look like much of a swordsman, which made her worry even more. She hated not being able to judge her opponent before the battle. At least with others she knew what she was up against. It seemed like she would have to study this Charlie, whoever he was. But just how would she do that? Spy on him? No... she didn't think it would be productive. However, maybe his oriental friend... Yes. That's right. She probably knew the guy's secret. She'll go and extract the truth from the ambassador.
These thoughts in her mind, Tahira headed for the room Rei was staying, according to the guards. She entered the room slowly and quietly, carefuly closing the doors, not making a sound during the whole process. Then, she locked the doors, blocking the escape to the oriental woman. She knew how the information procurement might result in her target trying to run away, so she wanted to be on the safe side, blocking all ways out.
«It certainly took you long to get here.» The voice that greeted her was Charlie's, not Rei's. Tahira stood there, surprised, trying to find a best way to get out. She was read. The man was counting on her coming here, and she was on his grounds now. This wasn't good. It was best to escape while she could.
«Um, sorry, I thought this was ambassador Rei's room», she said, trying to get away as quick as she could. «I had some things...»
«... you wanted to ask her», Charlie finished for her. How she hated when he did that. «I know what you intended to do. You intended to torture the poor girl to get info on me. That's why I told her to go to my room.»
«How dare you make such...», Tahira started, but was interrupted by Charlie again.
«... false accusations. Yeah, yeah. Save it for someone else. You wanted to know what's my trump card... well, here I am, ask me.»
«I don't need to resort to such lowly tactics to win!», Tahira shouted at the man. She was kind of embarassed. He was reading her like an open book. «Now, if you'll excuse me...»
«Wait!», Charlie said, making Tahira freeze in her footsteps. She turned around.
«Yes?»
«If you don't have a question for me, I have a proposition for you.» Charlie was pouring himself a glass of red wine as he was saying this. «Go to lady Aaliyah and tell her to support me.»
«Why would I do that?» A mean smile appeared on Tahira's lips. «Scared of tomorrow? You shouldn't have challenged me, then.»
«Why must they always pick the hard way?», Charlie asked a question to nobody in general. The moment those words left his lips, Tahira found herself floating in the air.
«Hey, what the... mmf... mmf...», she tried to say, but her mouth closed before she could finish the sentence. She couldn't open them no matter how hard she tried.
«So, let's try again», Charlie said, sipping the wine and sitting down in a cozy chair. «Give up on our duel tomorrow.»
Knowing she couldn't speak, Tahira just waved her head negatively, stating how she won't do it.
«As you wish», Charlie sighed and Tahira got stretched spread-eagle in the air. All of her clothes were removed from her, and her naked body was exposed. Tahira struggled as hard as she could, but it was of no use. She was pinned with invisible shackles, at the mercy of this strange man. What was he going to do to her? Rape her? Or maybe torture her? Just as she was thinking about a few torture devices she expected to be used on her, she felt a slight sensation at her backs, a sensation that really surprised her. It was tickling. Ticklish touch of a feather. It crawled around her buttocks and backs, making Tahira arch them. It was of no use, however. The feather followed her, as if it were glued to her skin. Tahira tried to laugh but she couldn't even open her mouth. It was of no use, she knew. All she could do is try and endure. She was ticklish... ticklish all over. The sensation in her backs and butt was already killing her. Damn feather. It was so soft, yet so skillful and persistent. It's touch brought her both pleasure and agony, as she knew it would.
However, that one feather suddenly stopped to be such a major problem, as Tahira observed the dreadful sight before her: nine more feathers were slowly coming down from the ceiling, slowly positioning themselves in their respective places: one above her bellybutton, one near each armpit, one at each side of the ribs, at each side of the neck and one and one above each of her breasts.
No, please don't, she begged in her mind as the feathers started closing in. However, she knew she couldn't conciede the challenge. She was too proud... and she couldn't let her mistress be used by this man. So, she bravely watched as the inevitable was about to happen. The feathers on her skin... if it was for her mistress, she welcomed them.
However, when the feathers finally arrived, and started doing their torturous duty, Tahira was in for a shock. Not only did those feathers start working, but the ones she didn't see started working as well. There were at least four of them exploring her backs, one came as a help to the one already tickling her butt, and, the worst in the end, three of them tickled each foot. One was tickling Tahira's short but sensitive toes. Other was working it's way up and down her soles, while the last one was tickling the heel.
Tahira entered her own, personal hell. She was so extremly ticklish that she never allowed anyone to touch her... except Aaliyah. Were those bonds of a physical nature, she would have already broken them. She never could stand being tickled. No, she was far too ticklish for it. And look at her now. Tickled by about twenty feathers, she was ready to explode from tickling, and she couldn't even laugh. Her mouth were shut tight and all she could produce were muffled sounds. Those feathers... each of them tickled like hell, and there was no way she could shake them off. They followed the movements of her body, taking advantage of every opening her body offered.
«Ah, tickling... a most efficient way of breaking someone without damaging him or her, wouldn't you say so?» Charlie was sitting back in his chair, sipping wine, all the while calmly watching Tahira in her agony. She was struggling like a beast now, desparately trying to avoid the torment. Her nipples have stiffened long ago, noting that this sensation was arousing her as much as it was causing her agony. «Why do you keep this up?»
Because of my mistress, Tahira thought, forgetting the agony of the moment for a few short flashes. However, it all quickly came rushing back, eating away at her morale. Hold on, she was telling herself. Hold on long enough for someone to notice that you're missing.
However, holding on became a problem to Tahira soon, as the feathers, slowly but surely, started leading her to orgasm. It was getting closer and closer, Tahira noticed. Though she never had one, she knew how to recognize it. There was no mistaking it, though she never knew it would feel... that good. Slowly but surely the feathers were building up the heat in Tahira, one she knew would be released when it would reach it's peak. She decided to fight it. She just couldn't bear herself to orgasm in front of this man. It would be too much of a disgrace. That is why she decided to gather all of her remaining strength and focus on blocking her pleasure. However, it was of no use. The longer it lasted, the closer she was to it. Charlie offered her a chance to give up a few more times, but she refused. She could never abandon her mistress. No. No matter what he puts her through, she won't break. Who was this little mage to think she would concede the duel to him?
«I can read your thougts if you are up for a dialogue», Charlie said, surprising Tahira. Oh no! So... everything she thought from the beginning... he could read it. No... please, tell me it's not true!
«It's true», Charlie said. «Well, Tahira, since I'm really not enjoying this, I think I might tell you the complete truth, as it is.»
Saying so, Charlie raised his hand high above his head, making his gray robe change into brand new one, azure with golden edges. His beard was clear of dust now, and with his stature and holding, he looked like a king from ancient tales.
«I am Charlaw Mace of Thymmorea, the Librarian of Mages of the Citadel», he said, driving dread into Tahira's heart. Not good, she thought. Definitely not good. Mages of the Citadel were the most powerful order of magicians in Enterion. Only a select few have been accepted into the order, and those who are are individuals of great knowledge and power. Only a select few have been accepted into the order, and those who are are individuals of great knowledge and power. And this man was a Librarian in that order... not good. She thought of fighting him... she almost fought a Librarian! One of the mightiest in the order. Librarians were one of the greatest mages, assigned guardianship over one of the great libraries placed all over Enterion. These libraries collected knowledge on everything there was in the world, and as such were invaluable to the order. It was only natural that the guardians of those libraries were one of the strongest among the order.
«As for my reason to help Yamamoto...», Charlaw started, and then paused, looking Tehira in the eyes. «The princess of Yamamoto is my fiancee. I tried to tell her to evacuate the land, but she refused to. She loves her homeland too much... more than even her life. The High Council has assigned me on a mission to find the Planar Child, and us mages have to remain neutral, and thus I can't help her. However, what I can do is try and make sure she doesn't get hurt.»
So, the Planar Child wasn't such a nonsense after all, Tahira thought.
«No, it's not», Charlaw replied. «Ah... you see, that child will have the power to destroy demons, devils and angels alike with just a thought. The High Council needs that power.»
For what side?, Tahira thought, and Charlaw smiled.
«For our side. For too long have demons and angels used Enterion as their battlefield. We are sick of waging their wars so they don't have to mess their hands. We are sick of crying mothers, burning battlefields and other atrocities of war. If we can, we will stop at least this one.»
Hearing this, Tahira was stunned again. The feathers were still tickling her, and she was barely holding the orgasm in. So, that was his purpose. This way she was sure to help him.
All right, she thought, I'll help you.
«Excellent», Charlaw said, visibly statisfied. «I'm so very glad that I didn't have to resort to breaking you in other ways.» He was right, she knew. She would have broken sooner or later, it was just a matter of time. And even if she didn't, going against Librarian... well, let's just say she would be out of her league. As soon as he said so, the feathers stopped moving, and Tahira's mouth were hers to control again. However, he didn't free her of the magic grasp without tying her ankles and wrists, and leaving her in bed.
«Hey!», she protested, surprised. «I said I'll help you out!»
«I have another promise I had to keep», Charlaw said, leaving the room. «Until tomorrow.»
Before he could close the doors, another person came in through them. It was Rei. Tahira was surprised to see her, but then she remembered it was her room they were in the first place. Tahira blushed, turning her gaze from the ambassador, the one she came to interrogate in the first place. She didn't know why, but she couldn't fix her eyes upon the oriental girl without blushing. She felt funny whenever she was close. It was weird.
«I'm sorry about this», the oriental girl spoke. «I... I really like you, you know?»
«Thanks, I guess», the taller woman replied.
Rei sat next to the tied counsilor, looking at her flooding crotch. Tahira noticed it, blushing even harder. She felt... embarassed, but good. She didn't know why, but the idea of being fully exposed to this woman's mercy aroused Tahira. She never felt this way, nor did she ever dream she would. Her crotch responded, and quickly, Tahira found herself very close to orgasming again. Just being watched in this helpless, tied position made her aroused. There was even no need for touching her.
«Um... I'm sorry... but I can't hold it any longer!», Rei said suddenly, kissing Tahira passionately on the lips. Tahira didn't resist the kiss, like she normally would. She accepted it fully, entering a whole new stage of conciousness. Her backs arched as their tongues intertwined, and she let out a loud moan of pleasure. She felt immense pleasure taking over her body, her mind leaving for unimaginable heights, and then returning to earth. Even though it lasted only a few seconds, it seemed like an eternity to Tahira... eternity of pleasure. When the sensation of her first orgasm was over, she finally passed out.
* * *
Keisuke sat beside the fire and took a long sip from his water canister. He was real lucky to have found that girl, he thought. That demon would have tortured her to death, and when he found her she didn't seem so far from it. She was exhausted, so he let her sleep, but he did put some herbs on her muscles, to help them relax. She was so tense all over, he could feel it when he was carrying her. Even with his herbs, her muscles will probably hurt for the next few days.
He looked at the girl. Poor thing. Even if all of that Chosen One talk was just nonsense, nobody deserved such torture, especially not someone as young as her. That demon seemed to be enjoying it's job, since it was smiling while hearing her muffled screams from it's room. When Keisuke found it, it tried to seduce him, but he saw through it's mask. He fought shapeshifting demons before, and he knew one when he saw one. Maybe it was the evil aura around it, maybe the way it smiled evily listening to the muffled pleas from below... or maybe because it shifted forms in front of his eyes. Probably all of these things together, but the shapeshifting was probably the main reason he figured it out. Well, once the demon was found out, it was just a matter of seconds before it fell. Probably didn't even realize it was dead. Shame. Those don't deserve swift deaths.
Looking at the girl, Keisuke saw she uncovered herself in her sleep. Better to cover her again... with all the things that happened to her, getting a cold was something she really didn't need. However, just as he was reaching for the blankets, Keisuke had to draw out his sword to block two shurikens headed his way. He cut them in half, making their parts scatter around aimlessly. Right after that, a cloaked figure attacked him, and he had to use all of his skills to parry it's attacks. The figure was pretty fast, but lacked the strength Keisuke possessed, so the fight was over real fast. Using his brute force, the former samurai knocked the attacker on the floor, pinning it to the ground and disarming it. Keisuke took out his dagger in order to pierce the target's heart, but stopped, as he wanted to see who it is he was killing. Being that the target was definitely a ninja, he had to remove it's mask. What surprised him was that the target offered no resistance.
«Go on, kill me!», the figure roared at him as he reached for it's mask. What surprised Keisuke was that the voice was female. When he tore off her mask, long, dark hair spilled all over, practically hiding the girl's face. «Come on, what are you waiting for?»
Keisuke slapped her.
«Who are you?! Who sent you?!», he demanded. The girl smiled, but her smile froze as Keisuke pressed her diaphragm with his finger, aiming for the spot where she had no muscles.
«Try as much as you wish», the girl said, gasping from pain, «but Royal Ninja will never break.»
Keisuke smiled, thanking the gods for stupid people.
«Good. We are off to a nice start», he said, a sarcastic smile on his face. «What does the princess want with me... or my companion here?»
The look on the girl's face was that of a shocked surprise.
«Companion? What do you mean... companion?!»
«Companion. You know... I rescued her from a demon, saved her life, now we travel together and try and find out why do they want her... that sort of stuff.» The sarcasm in Keisuke's voice was obvious.
«So... what you are saying is, you're not trying to kill her?», the ninja said in disbelief.
«If I wanted her dead, I would have left her to that demon», Keisuke said. «Now, who are you and what do you want?»
«I am Asuka of the Royal Ninjas, sent here by the princess herself to find and safeguard the lady here...» the ninja started, but froze in the middle of the sentence as a scream pierced her ears. It was the girl. She was awake now, and by her looks, she was very afraid. The moment she saw Keisuke sitting on Asuka's chests with his knife above her, she started running, and Keisuke quickly stood up on his feet as well.
«Go home and stay out of our way, ok?», he told the ninja.
«No way!», the girl refused the thought angrily. «I have orders! Besides, I can be of great help on your journey. For example, I can act as a double for the Chosen One...»
«With your flat ass, I doubt it», Keisuke said as he started running after the girl. As he was leaving, he saw a shocked, angry... no, mad, look that the kuonichi gave him.
«My ass is not flat!», he heard her shouting. Then, he heard her running footsteps from behind. Ah, well. It seems that it's three of them from now on.
To apologize, I will be filling 2 requests for stories along with writing the chapter 3.
Well, that's about it. Enjoy!
«Talk!», Tahira demanded, tickling the thief's balls lightly, making Farah and Israt start tickling his feet again. The two girls were certainly enjoying their job, as was she. They knew how to make thieves squeal, to break both their spirits and bodies with constant torture... and they loved it. The man they were working on was accused of stealing diamonds from a local merchant. If he is found guilty, there is quite a punishment waiting for him: castration, and then torture to death in the dungeons. Of course, it was their job to find out where he hid the diamonds.
«AAHAHAHAHA! No! Please! No more!», the man pleaded, but, as usual, his pleas weren't answered. Touching his balls and his hardened cock, Tahira realized that he was still kept on the edge of orgasm. Great. The longer it lasted, the more he wanted it. He was in this state for half an hour now. She moved on to his armpits, to prevent him from reaching the final destination. Being that his arms and neck were restrained in stocks as well, the man could offer no resistance to Tahira's skillful, nimble fingers. All he was able to do was laugh helplessly and plead for mercy he did not recieve. Keira leant over, until she was so close to his face he could smell her sweet perfume. He tried to reach her face, but he was restrained by the stocks. He wanted her, she knew. All of the men did. She couldn't pass the room without turning several men's heads, and those who didn't turn were too shy to do so. Keira loved it... being able to control men's primal urges, reducing them to animals and then using them at her whim. Of course, she always stood on seduction, never going farther. There was no need for that... and, she wanted to preserve her virginity for the man she was to marry.
«Plehehehease! Stop! I beg of you!», the man shouted as loud as he could, succumbing to helpless laughter shortly thereafter.
«Tell me», Tahira whispered into his ear with the sweetest voice she could muster. «I can offer you your greatest desire... I can release you from this torment. You just have to tell me.»
The man was getting desperate. He tried to kiss her, to beg her to stop, to ask for mercy, but it didn't work. Nothing worked. Three beautiful women continued to tickle him, continuing until he would either pass out or talk. Tahira continued to tickle his armpits, smiling cruely as she looked at the man's grimace of pain, extasy and laughter. She was humming a sweet melody to herself, like a wife who was happily making lunch for her husband.
«I'll talk!», the man suddenly broke. «I'll talk! I'll tell you all you wish to know, just stahahahap!!!»
«I'm listening», Tahira hummed.
«Theehehey... the diamonds... hehehe... they are hidehehen in my house... look in the ceiling... in the door knob... hahahaha... now stahahap!» The man was on the verge of going insane. He was ready to do anything to get his ticklers to stop... or at least to get some attention where it was direly needed.
«All right, sweetie», Tahira said, «but you'll have to wait for our guards to check it out.» She turned to the guard that was standing there all the while. «Please, go and check if what our dear guest said is true.»
«All right, milady», the guard said, disappearing.
«Now, while we wait for the guard to return, I'll have you gagged, all right?», Tahira said, placing a large piece of cloth into thief's mouth. «I don't want you screaming for mercy while there's no point in it... guards have to check if what you told us is true.» Farah and Israt have never, even for a second, stopped tickling the thief's exposed soles. That way, the liars who tried to buy time by telling the wrong info gained nothing. The man tried to mumble something, but the gag prevented him from saying anything comprehendable.
«Don't worry», Tahira teased, «at least you live close-by. They won't be long.»
The man's agony continued for ten more minutes before the guards returned. He was probably dying for release and orgasm by now, Tahira thought.
«They were there», the guard said, showing the diamonds, «just as the man told us they would be.»
«Excellent», Tahira smiled, turning to the man. «Hear that? This torture is over. Farah, Israt, could you please let him go?»
The two girls smiled, standing up.
«I liked your technique with this one, Farah», Israt complimented her co-worker.
The other woman smiled. «Thanks, Israt. Yours was good as well.»
Hearing the compliment, Israt blushed. «Um... listen, this is really embarassing, but would you mind showing me how you did it?»
«Sure... you just put your fingernail...», Farah started explaining, but Israt put her hand on the other woman's finger.
«No», she said smiling shyly, «Can you show it on me, please?»
«Sure, no problem», Farah said, leaving the room with Israt. Seeing them together made Tahira smile. She knew well that Israt liked Farah... liked as a woman, not as a friend. It was a bold move she made and she was glad Farah accepted. She was so glad about seeing the two of them together that she completely forgot about the thief.
«Milady, what should we do with him?» The guard's voice brought her back to reality.
«Well, you know the law», Tahira replied coldly. Knowing what it meant, the thief started struggling in his bonds, mumbling behind his gag. However, it was of no use, as he was released from the stocks and immediately picked up by several guards. They led him out of the room, and soon, loud screams of pain could be heard. Tahira silently left the room.
Another job well done, she said, as she headed towards the quarters of her mistress, lady Aaliyah. Tahira served not only as the main interrogator but also as a chief councilor and a close friend to her mistress. She found it an honor to serve such an inteligent and able woman... and kind. Definitely kind to those who deserved kindness. Those who didn't... ah, well, they were dealt with harshly. Lady Aaliyah had to do it to quell uprisings. In their time and age, in their kingdom, it was wierd for a woman to rule a city... and it's whole surroundings. Therefore, Aaliyah had to prove her worth as a ruler to her cityzens... and she had to demonstrate her ability to stay on the throne. If she didn't... various devices of torture started lining up in Tahira's mind. There was no doubt that both of them would be exposed to a number of devices created to inflict great pain and suffering upon human body had Aaliyah lost her position. That is why Tahira decided never to leave her lady's side. No. Not after all she had done for her.
As she was walking for the throne room, Tahira was intercepted by a messenger.
«Lad... Lady Tahira...», the man said, trying to catch breath. «Lady Aaliyah wants to see you... Immediately»
«All right», Tahira said, running for the throne room. She didn't care for the reason. Her mistress needed her, that's all she cared about.
When she knocked at the doors, Tahira was surprised when she saw a tall red-haired man open the doors instead of a servant. She looked at him. Even though his short red hair and beard were messy, and his gray robes were common and torn at the places, his standing and demanor were proud, like those of a king. This was no servant, she knew immediately. Also, she was very worried when she saw that she, her mistress and this man were alone in the room. There was no one else there. Not even guards.
«Milady!», she said as she was running for the throne, to stand between her mistress and her guest. She leant down to kiss her lady's hand, but the other woman brought her head close to hers and kissed her on the cheek.
«Don't worry, Tahira», Aaliyah said, guessing what was on her councilor's mind. «I'm fine, and I'll be fine. No need to worry.»
«You wanted to see me, milady», Tahira replied. She didn't want to counter her lady on this one.
«Yes», the lady smiled. «I didn't want to start this conversation without you. Charlie wanted us to talk in complete silence, but I could never leave out my most trusted councilor.»
Hearing this, Tahira felt honored beyond words. However, there was no time to revel in the compliment, as the man, obviously named Charlie, began to speak.
«Ah, yes, now that we have all gathered, let's get to the point.» The man's voice was somehow unsettling to Talara. There was a lot of cynism in it, but also a cold, intellectual distance from everything. It was as if he was a narrator to some story. «Milady, I believe I have already noted that I bear a proposal to you.»
«Yes, you have», Aaliyah replied. «What is it that you propose?»
«Well, milady, I'm not sure if you are aware, but recently, a stunning discovery was made. Yamamoto empire, far to the east, holds a pretty important figure in it's borders, one which might stir and determine the fate of whole Enterion.» The man's words made no sense. Yamamoto was half a world away.
«Interesting», lady Aaliyah replied. «However, Yamamoto is a very distant land. I don't know why do you bring this subject before me.»
«Milady, have you ever heard of the legend called Planar Child?» The man looked Tahira's mistress in the eyes, expecting an answer.
«No, I haven't. Please, enlighten us, my good man.»
«Ah, yes, the Planar Child legend», the man started. «It's actually a legend, much like any other, with bits of truth and fable intertwined. As stories go, I must admit, I heard better ones, but this one is special because people actually believe in it. Or one might say that they believe in it enough to stage an invasion on Yamamoto.»
Hearing the man's speech, Aaliyah's eyes narrowed.
«All right. But, I still don't understand what does all of this have to do with me?»
«Well, milady, as far as legends go, I don't really care for some Chosen One or another... there were at least twenty of them since I was born.» Saying this, the man smiled coldly. He must have been around 35, Tahira thought. Still, he wasn't getting to the point. «However, what I do care about is the outcome of the war on Yamamoto soil. Yamamoto is a pretty wealthy nation. They have mighty armies and an impressive trading and war fleets. However, most of the western noblemen are already on the way. Dukes of Evermarsh, Gladegarden, Aronox and Castilla are all sailing towards it. Let's not forget the knightly orders: Order of Lilith, Knights of the Ribbon and Order of the Red dragon have set their sails for Yamamoto as well. If we also add elves of Alinor and Quanaria to the equation, we are getting a force that even Yamamoto can't handle all by themselves.»
«So, Yamamoto is doomed», Aaliyah concluded. «However, I still don't get what does it have to do with me.»
«Ah, yes, I'm getting to that, milady.» The man cleared his throat lightly. «I have already made a pact with dwarves. The Ironfist clan, McDaggoth clan, Holderheck clan and Burning Hammer clan are all coming to defense of Yamamoto. I would beseech you, milady, to come to our aid.»
«What?!», Tahira stood up like someone pinched her from behind as she shouted on the man. «Are you crazy?! Milady to take on such a force for an insignificant country to the east?!»
«The lady's help would be greatly appreciated», the man replied calmly. «You see, as Yamamoto is the main dealer of finest silk products in whole Enterion, the price of the same will increase manyfold, due to lack of it. Once the war is over, the ruler of Yamamoto will certainly control the flow of silk throughout Enterion. Now, of all the factions that will deploy on the battlefield, the most profitable ally is, of course, the one on the defensive, the Yamamoto. Others fight with a common cause for now, but as the war goes on, they will gradually start warring one with another. When that happens, the war will be practically over, and Yamamoto will be restored. It's allies will certainly get a lot of benefits in trading silk. Maybe even as much as becoming the sole distributers of silk for the west. I don't even have to tell you what it would mean.»
«The words you speak sound very tempting», Tahira started. She, for one, wasn't swayed by the man's cloaked promise of power. «However, what is to guarantee us the use of silk afterwards? And what is to guarantee us that Yamamoto won't turn on us?»
«Ah, I was expecting that question.» The man was obviously well prepaired. He opened the doors and a beautiful oriental woman entered the room. Seeing her, Tahira was stunned. The lines of her face, her eyes, her small, thin lips and long hair were so seductive Tahira couldn't keep her eyes off her. Even the very lines of her body, perfectly outlined with her long, silk dress, were tempting both Tahira's eyes and imagination. Tahira didn't notice it, but she was blushing, before she set herself straight again. What was she thinking? Falling like that for a woman? And here and now of all the places? Now was the time to be on your toes all the while.
«This is Rei Unetsumi, an ambassador of Yamamoto.» The sound of Charlie's voice brought Tahira back to reality. «She and I have made a document stating that, if you help Yamamoto out as allies, you will be the sole distributor of Yamamoto's silk for the west. Actually, you and the dwarves.»
«Lady Aaliyah, it is an honor», Rei said as she approached Tahira's mistress and knelt down in front of her to kiss her foot. Then, she handed a parchment over to her. Aaliyah read it in silence, then put it away and gave it to Tahira to read. Indeed, the treaty was just as they said. No cathces. This was going too smooth...
«Please, lady Aaliyah», Rei begged. «I beg of you, lend us your aid.»
«Hmm...», Aaliyah thought, turning to Charlie. «And what is your interest in all of this, my good man?»
«Let's just say I'm a man who doesn't want Yamamoto to fall», Charlie said, bowing.
Hearing this argument, Tahira stood up again.
«Milady», she said, «please, don't listen to him. I have a bad feeling about it.»
«And let me assure you, that feeling is unfounded.» The man's words, sweet as nectar, resounded very suspicious in Tahira's ears. She didn't like him from the beginning, and this could all be one huge set-up.
«Milady, please think this over», Tahira begged. «I... I have a bad feeling about this.»
Aaliyah looked at her with an indecisive look. «Feeling? Hmm... Tahira, I don't know, everything seems to be fine. And it's such a great oportunity as well...»
«Yes, milady, but I can't say I trust the man.» Tahira looked over to the red-haired man in dusty robes. «He never gave us a reason he would help any of us. Not the real one anyways.»
«Yes, that's true», Aaliyah replied, heeding her councilor's advice, then starting to turn towards the man.
«Trial by combat!» A sudden interruption by the man was quite unexpected. «Milady, can we settle this by trial by combat? Not to the death of course, as I heard lady Tahira was quite a skilled swordsman.»
The man was echoing her thoughts. Tahira was thinking of settling it that way ever since her mistress started to believe him. She looked at him, smirking. She has fought swordsmen ten times better than him and won.Why did he want the trial, she didn't know.
«I accept», she said, before lady Aaliyah could say anything. «If you win, I will support your cause. But, if you loose...»
«... then both me and my companion will die», the man finished instead of her. «Agreed.»
Tahira turned to her lady. Of course she didn't want to do anything without her approval. On her seat, Aaliyah was sighing.
«Why does it always have to come to this?» She sighed again. «Very well. You can have your trial by combat. Tomorrow at noon. Now, everyone, please leave me.»
One by one, the three people near the throne bowed before the lady and left. Tahira was confused. That man has obviously heard of her, but he insisted on trial by combat anyways. She didn't understand why, nor how did he get enough guts for it. He didn't look like much of a swordsman, which made her worry even more. She hated not being able to judge her opponent before the battle. At least with others she knew what she was up against. It seemed like she would have to study this Charlie, whoever he was. But just how would she do that? Spy on him? No... she didn't think it would be productive. However, maybe his oriental friend... Yes. That's right. She probably knew the guy's secret. She'll go and extract the truth from the ambassador.
These thoughts in her mind, Tahira headed for the room Rei was staying, according to the guards. She entered the room slowly and quietly, carefuly closing the doors, not making a sound during the whole process. Then, she locked the doors, blocking the escape to the oriental woman. She knew how the information procurement might result in her target trying to run away, so she wanted to be on the safe side, blocking all ways out.
«It certainly took you long to get here.» The voice that greeted her was Charlie's, not Rei's. Tahira stood there, surprised, trying to find a best way to get out. She was read. The man was counting on her coming here, and she was on his grounds now. This wasn't good. It was best to escape while she could.
«Um, sorry, I thought this was ambassador Rei's room», she said, trying to get away as quick as she could. «I had some things...»
«... you wanted to ask her», Charlie finished for her. How she hated when he did that. «I know what you intended to do. You intended to torture the poor girl to get info on me. That's why I told her to go to my room.»
«How dare you make such...», Tahira started, but was interrupted by Charlie again.
«... false accusations. Yeah, yeah. Save it for someone else. You wanted to know what's my trump card... well, here I am, ask me.»
«I don't need to resort to such lowly tactics to win!», Tahira shouted at the man. She was kind of embarassed. He was reading her like an open book. «Now, if you'll excuse me...»
«Wait!», Charlie said, making Tahira freeze in her footsteps. She turned around.
«Yes?»
«If you don't have a question for me, I have a proposition for you.» Charlie was pouring himself a glass of red wine as he was saying this. «Go to lady Aaliyah and tell her to support me.»
«Why would I do that?» A mean smile appeared on Tahira's lips. «Scared of tomorrow? You shouldn't have challenged me, then.»
«Why must they always pick the hard way?», Charlie asked a question to nobody in general. The moment those words left his lips, Tahira found herself floating in the air.
«Hey, what the... mmf... mmf...», she tried to say, but her mouth closed before she could finish the sentence. She couldn't open them no matter how hard she tried.
«So, let's try again», Charlie said, sipping the wine and sitting down in a cozy chair. «Give up on our duel tomorrow.»
Knowing she couldn't speak, Tahira just waved her head negatively, stating how she won't do it.
«As you wish», Charlie sighed and Tahira got stretched spread-eagle in the air. All of her clothes were removed from her, and her naked body was exposed. Tahira struggled as hard as she could, but it was of no use. She was pinned with invisible shackles, at the mercy of this strange man. What was he going to do to her? Rape her? Or maybe torture her? Just as she was thinking about a few torture devices she expected to be used on her, she felt a slight sensation at her backs, a sensation that really surprised her. It was tickling. Ticklish touch of a feather. It crawled around her buttocks and backs, making Tahira arch them. It was of no use, however. The feather followed her, as if it were glued to her skin. Tahira tried to laugh but she couldn't even open her mouth. It was of no use, she knew. All she could do is try and endure. She was ticklish... ticklish all over. The sensation in her backs and butt was already killing her. Damn feather. It was so soft, yet so skillful and persistent. It's touch brought her both pleasure and agony, as she knew it would.
However, that one feather suddenly stopped to be such a major problem, as Tahira observed the dreadful sight before her: nine more feathers were slowly coming down from the ceiling, slowly positioning themselves in their respective places: one above her bellybutton, one near each armpit, one at each side of the ribs, at each side of the neck and one and one above each of her breasts.
No, please don't, she begged in her mind as the feathers started closing in. However, she knew she couldn't conciede the challenge. She was too proud... and she couldn't let her mistress be used by this man. So, she bravely watched as the inevitable was about to happen. The feathers on her skin... if it was for her mistress, she welcomed them.
However, when the feathers finally arrived, and started doing their torturous duty, Tahira was in for a shock. Not only did those feathers start working, but the ones she didn't see started working as well. There were at least four of them exploring her backs, one came as a help to the one already tickling her butt, and, the worst in the end, three of them tickled each foot. One was tickling Tahira's short but sensitive toes. Other was working it's way up and down her soles, while the last one was tickling the heel.
Tahira entered her own, personal hell. She was so extremly ticklish that she never allowed anyone to touch her... except Aaliyah. Were those bonds of a physical nature, she would have already broken them. She never could stand being tickled. No, she was far too ticklish for it. And look at her now. Tickled by about twenty feathers, she was ready to explode from tickling, and she couldn't even laugh. Her mouth were shut tight and all she could produce were muffled sounds. Those feathers... each of them tickled like hell, and there was no way she could shake them off. They followed the movements of her body, taking advantage of every opening her body offered.
«Ah, tickling... a most efficient way of breaking someone without damaging him or her, wouldn't you say so?» Charlie was sitting back in his chair, sipping wine, all the while calmly watching Tahira in her agony. She was struggling like a beast now, desparately trying to avoid the torment. Her nipples have stiffened long ago, noting that this sensation was arousing her as much as it was causing her agony. «Why do you keep this up?»
Because of my mistress, Tahira thought, forgetting the agony of the moment for a few short flashes. However, it all quickly came rushing back, eating away at her morale. Hold on, she was telling herself. Hold on long enough for someone to notice that you're missing.
However, holding on became a problem to Tahira soon, as the feathers, slowly but surely, started leading her to orgasm. It was getting closer and closer, Tahira noticed. Though she never had one, she knew how to recognize it. There was no mistaking it, though she never knew it would feel... that good. Slowly but surely the feathers were building up the heat in Tahira, one she knew would be released when it would reach it's peak. She decided to fight it. She just couldn't bear herself to orgasm in front of this man. It would be too much of a disgrace. That is why she decided to gather all of her remaining strength and focus on blocking her pleasure. However, it was of no use. The longer it lasted, the closer she was to it. Charlie offered her a chance to give up a few more times, but she refused. She could never abandon her mistress. No. No matter what he puts her through, she won't break. Who was this little mage to think she would concede the duel to him?
«I can read your thougts if you are up for a dialogue», Charlie said, surprising Tahira. Oh no! So... everything she thought from the beginning... he could read it. No... please, tell me it's not true!
«It's true», Charlie said. «Well, Tahira, since I'm really not enjoying this, I think I might tell you the complete truth, as it is.»
Saying so, Charlie raised his hand high above his head, making his gray robe change into brand new one, azure with golden edges. His beard was clear of dust now, and with his stature and holding, he looked like a king from ancient tales.
«I am Charlaw Mace of Thymmorea, the Librarian of Mages of the Citadel», he said, driving dread into Tahira's heart. Not good, she thought. Definitely not good. Mages of the Citadel were the most powerful order of magicians in Enterion. Only a select few have been accepted into the order, and those who are are individuals of great knowledge and power. Only a select few have been accepted into the order, and those who are are individuals of great knowledge and power. And this man was a Librarian in that order... not good. She thought of fighting him... she almost fought a Librarian! One of the mightiest in the order. Librarians were one of the greatest mages, assigned guardianship over one of the great libraries placed all over Enterion. These libraries collected knowledge on everything there was in the world, and as such were invaluable to the order. It was only natural that the guardians of those libraries were one of the strongest among the order.
«As for my reason to help Yamamoto...», Charlaw started, and then paused, looking Tehira in the eyes. «The princess of Yamamoto is my fiancee. I tried to tell her to evacuate the land, but she refused to. She loves her homeland too much... more than even her life. The High Council has assigned me on a mission to find the Planar Child, and us mages have to remain neutral, and thus I can't help her. However, what I can do is try and make sure she doesn't get hurt.»
So, the Planar Child wasn't such a nonsense after all, Tahira thought.
«No, it's not», Charlaw replied. «Ah... you see, that child will have the power to destroy demons, devils and angels alike with just a thought. The High Council needs that power.»
For what side?, Tahira thought, and Charlaw smiled.
«For our side. For too long have demons and angels used Enterion as their battlefield. We are sick of waging their wars so they don't have to mess their hands. We are sick of crying mothers, burning battlefields and other atrocities of war. If we can, we will stop at least this one.»
Hearing this, Tahira was stunned again. The feathers were still tickling her, and she was barely holding the orgasm in. So, that was his purpose. This way she was sure to help him.
All right, she thought, I'll help you.
«Excellent», Charlaw said, visibly statisfied. «I'm so very glad that I didn't have to resort to breaking you in other ways.» He was right, she knew. She would have broken sooner or later, it was just a matter of time. And even if she didn't, going against Librarian... well, let's just say she would be out of her league. As soon as he said so, the feathers stopped moving, and Tahira's mouth were hers to control again. However, he didn't free her of the magic grasp without tying her ankles and wrists, and leaving her in bed.
«Hey!», she protested, surprised. «I said I'll help you out!»
«I have another promise I had to keep», Charlaw said, leaving the room. «Until tomorrow.»
Before he could close the doors, another person came in through them. It was Rei. Tahira was surprised to see her, but then she remembered it was her room they were in the first place. Tahira blushed, turning her gaze from the ambassador, the one she came to interrogate in the first place. She didn't know why, but she couldn't fix her eyes upon the oriental girl without blushing. She felt funny whenever she was close. It was weird.
«I'm sorry about this», the oriental girl spoke. «I... I really like you, you know?»
«Thanks, I guess», the taller woman replied.
Rei sat next to the tied counsilor, looking at her flooding crotch. Tahira noticed it, blushing even harder. She felt... embarassed, but good. She didn't know why, but the idea of being fully exposed to this woman's mercy aroused Tahira. She never felt this way, nor did she ever dream she would. Her crotch responded, and quickly, Tahira found herself very close to orgasming again. Just being watched in this helpless, tied position made her aroused. There was even no need for touching her.
«Um... I'm sorry... but I can't hold it any longer!», Rei said suddenly, kissing Tahira passionately on the lips. Tahira didn't resist the kiss, like she normally would. She accepted it fully, entering a whole new stage of conciousness. Her backs arched as their tongues intertwined, and she let out a loud moan of pleasure. She felt immense pleasure taking over her body, her mind leaving for unimaginable heights, and then returning to earth. Even though it lasted only a few seconds, it seemed like an eternity to Tahira... eternity of pleasure. When the sensation of her first orgasm was over, she finally passed out.
* * *
Keisuke sat beside the fire and took a long sip from his water canister. He was real lucky to have found that girl, he thought. That demon would have tortured her to death, and when he found her she didn't seem so far from it. She was exhausted, so he let her sleep, but he did put some herbs on her muscles, to help them relax. She was so tense all over, he could feel it when he was carrying her. Even with his herbs, her muscles will probably hurt for the next few days.
He looked at the girl. Poor thing. Even if all of that Chosen One talk was just nonsense, nobody deserved such torture, especially not someone as young as her. That demon seemed to be enjoying it's job, since it was smiling while hearing her muffled screams from it's room. When Keisuke found it, it tried to seduce him, but he saw through it's mask. He fought shapeshifting demons before, and he knew one when he saw one. Maybe it was the evil aura around it, maybe the way it smiled evily listening to the muffled pleas from below... or maybe because it shifted forms in front of his eyes. Probably all of these things together, but the shapeshifting was probably the main reason he figured it out. Well, once the demon was found out, it was just a matter of seconds before it fell. Probably didn't even realize it was dead. Shame. Those don't deserve swift deaths.
Looking at the girl, Keisuke saw she uncovered herself in her sleep. Better to cover her again... with all the things that happened to her, getting a cold was something she really didn't need. However, just as he was reaching for the blankets, Keisuke had to draw out his sword to block two shurikens headed his way. He cut them in half, making their parts scatter around aimlessly. Right after that, a cloaked figure attacked him, and he had to use all of his skills to parry it's attacks. The figure was pretty fast, but lacked the strength Keisuke possessed, so the fight was over real fast. Using his brute force, the former samurai knocked the attacker on the floor, pinning it to the ground and disarming it. Keisuke took out his dagger in order to pierce the target's heart, but stopped, as he wanted to see who it is he was killing. Being that the target was definitely a ninja, he had to remove it's mask. What surprised him was that the target offered no resistance.
«Go on, kill me!», the figure roared at him as he reached for it's mask. What surprised Keisuke was that the voice was female. When he tore off her mask, long, dark hair spilled all over, practically hiding the girl's face. «Come on, what are you waiting for?»
Keisuke slapped her.
«Who are you?! Who sent you?!», he demanded. The girl smiled, but her smile froze as Keisuke pressed her diaphragm with his finger, aiming for the spot where she had no muscles.
«Try as much as you wish», the girl said, gasping from pain, «but Royal Ninja will never break.»
Keisuke smiled, thanking the gods for stupid people.
«Good. We are off to a nice start», he said, a sarcastic smile on his face. «What does the princess want with me... or my companion here?»
The look on the girl's face was that of a shocked surprise.
«Companion? What do you mean... companion?!»
«Companion. You know... I rescued her from a demon, saved her life, now we travel together and try and find out why do they want her... that sort of stuff.» The sarcasm in Keisuke's voice was obvious.
«So... what you are saying is, you're not trying to kill her?», the ninja said in disbelief.
«If I wanted her dead, I would have left her to that demon», Keisuke said. «Now, who are you and what do you want?»
«I am Asuka of the Royal Ninjas, sent here by the princess herself to find and safeguard the lady here...» the ninja started, but froze in the middle of the sentence as a scream pierced her ears. It was the girl. She was awake now, and by her looks, she was very afraid. The moment she saw Keisuke sitting on Asuka's chests with his knife above her, she started running, and Keisuke quickly stood up on his feet as well.
«Go home and stay out of our way, ok?», he told the ninja.
«No way!», the girl refused the thought angrily. «I have orders! Besides, I can be of great help on your journey. For example, I can act as a double for the Chosen One...»
«With your flat ass, I doubt it», Keisuke said as he started running after the girl. As he was leaving, he saw a shocked, angry... no, mad, look that the kuonichi gave him.
«My ass is not flat!», he heard her shouting. Then, he heard her running footsteps from behind. Ah, well. It seems that it's three of them from now on.
Chapter 3 is out. Enjoy
If he still knew how to do it, Elerion would have woken up with a smile on his face. The news he just got couldn't be better. It appeared a war was about to errupt in Yamamoto, and the great empire was to fall down to it's knees. Perfect. While the fools will be busying themselves warring against each other, he and Morganna will use that little blonde seer and steal the Chosen One right from under their noses. When the war will be over, their precious Chosen One will be far from Yamamoto, doing his and Morganna's bidding by killing off angels all over Enterion. Once the heaven's gate close upon this realm, devils and demons will pour out from numerous portals he and Morganna will open. The result will be utter chaos... and war. War unlike any mankind has ever seen. They will have to fight off demons and monsters worse than they could even dream of, and the shining knights and kings will be able to offer no protection. Who will the people turn for protection then? To the Chosen One and the duo that she answers to. Yes. He and Morganna will forge a kingdom greater than any other in Enterion with people rallying behind the only force truly able to stop the demons. And then, when all other kingdoms will be at their knees, when the power behind him and Morganna will be by far the greatest power on the plane, they will close the portals, using the Chosen One to fight the demons back into the abyss where they came from, and take over what's left of once great and mighty kingdoms of men, elves, dwarves... even those of dark beings such as orcs and dark elves. Ah, yes. Ultimate power. He always did want a drow slave, to see a dark elven woman crawling at his feet, obeying his every command. He didn't know why, nor did he care. The pleasure of seeing the broken thing crawl beneath him was all he was interested in.
Suddenly, he slapped himself to get back to reality. The deed wasn't done yet, and he had no time for daydreaming. Not if they wanted to do everything right. Finding the Chosen One and keeping her out of the sight of nobles will require staying on their toes all the time. Speaking of which, he decided to visit Morganna and Aurora in their cabin and check up on them.
«Hey, Elerion!», Morganna greeted him cheerfully as he entered the cabin. As expected, she was playing with Aurora, who was tied to the bed spread-eagle, and the only thing she was wearing was the leather gag in her mouth. The demonkin was using a feather to tickle the area between her legs, making the blonde sweat from excitement. When Elerion came in, she was already close to orgasm, trying to rub her pussy against the feather wildly. However, Morganna did not allow it, going for a slow, torturous method of reaching the heights.
«Good morning», Elerion replied. «I just came with the news: as expected, all the major armies of the west have mobilized and are heading for Yamamoto. The great empire of the east will be plunged into war, and we will get the Chosen One.»
When she heard the news, Morganna's lips slowly spread into a statisfied smile. She turned to Aurora, who was desperately trying to orgasm.
«Hear this, my little Aurora?», she said, continuing the strokes along her flooding pussy. «Everything is going just as we planned it. And do you know what it means? It means that we will soon have a whole dungeon full of tickle-slaves, and I'll even let you tickle some of them if you behave. And that Chosen One looks mighty cute, too. Would you like to tickle her? Would you?»
Aurora nodded in response, her eyes closed and her head placed as far back as she could. She was moaning through her gag, and the wet stain on her bed was spreading at unbelievable rate.
Only a moment later, she exploded into orgasm. Her eyes opened as wide as they could, and she practically screamed from behind her gag, arching her back and pulling at her bonds with all of her power. Her whole body was trembling from the force of orgasm. The poor thing must have been kept on the edge for hours to have such reaction. Morganna probably had another whole-night seance with her, Elerion figured, as it took ten seconds for the blonde to get back from her position. Ten seconds. That is how long the orgasm lasted. What surprised Elerion is that, when it ended, the blonde was still conscious. Barely, but conscious. He turned his eyes towards Morganna. She was enjoying the sight, that he could tell. However, she didn't stop now. She placed one hand on Aurora's belly, starting to dance with her fingers like spider's legs, while her other hand was fingering the blonde's pleasure spot. The reaction was priceless: even though she was exhausted from orgasm, the blonde started to squirm in her bonds, pulling at them with her full power. Reaching the peak made her body even more sensitive... and ticklish, thus providing Morganna with more entertainment... and making the young seer wish she had fainted. Also, her body this sensitive, orgasms started to come quickly, one after another, each making Aurora more sensitive and more ticklish.
«Well, the two of you seem to be having a good time, so I'd best be off», Elerion said, leaving the demonkin and blonde alone. As he was leaving, he was followed by the sound of another desperate scream of orgasmic pleasure.
* * *
«No! Please, I didn't do anything!», Markara begged the four elven women who were tying her up.
«Oh, no?», one of them, probably the leader, replied. «Then how do you explain moving around our village in the middle of the night, dark one?»
«Please! I am a night elf! The sun hurts me!», Markara begged desparately, tears welling up in her eyes. «I just wanted to pass through your village because it's the shortest route to Iltarian port. I swear I wasn't going to hurt anyone!»
«Save your breath for screaming, dark one, because we don't believe you!», the leader continued. «You were tresspassing in our village, and we will kill you for that... slowly.»
«So, how do we kill her, sister?», one of them asked, taking her blade out. «Do we cut her apart, limb from limb?»
«No», the grin on the leader's face was even more terrifying than any that Markara has seen in her kin... and being a dark elf, that really meant something. «I want to try another method on this one.» Then, she turned to the other girls and ordered: «Tie her feet to those trees over there!»
The girls nodded and took Markara to two young trees, about a foot away one from another, and tied her feet to them. Her hands tied behind her backs, all Markara could do is try and wiggle away from her bonds. However, she couldn't do such a thing. Trees, even though they were still young, had deep roots, and she couldn't move at all. The bondage of her hands was also flawless: there was no untying those knots, or escaping them. All she managed to accomplish by trying to escape them was tiring herself out and dirtying her hair and clothes. Her silver hair now had brown patches from dirt all over it, and her clothes had a more brownish color to themselves. What were they going to do to her, Markara wandered. Well, whatever it was, she was sure she wasn't going to like it.
«Now, put these two there», the leader told the two women from the group, holding two canisters full of honey, with tiny holes at the bottom, from where honey was already dripping slowly, and pointing at two branches high up, but right above Markara's feet. This was getting wierder and wierder. While the two women were doing so, the leading elf approached the captive dark elf and took her shoes and socks, revealing a pair of two beautiful, tender feet. They tied her feet in the height of their waists, Markara, noticed.
«Please, let me go!», Markara begged again, but the elven woman just smiled coldly and told her associate:
«Put these in her mouth.»
She was holding Markara's socks in her hand. The other elf took the socks and approached Markara's face, placing her socks right under her nose.
«Does it smell nice?», the girl teased cruely. «Come on, take a good, long sniff. That's a girl. Now, open wide...»
Saying so, the girl stuffed the socks into her captive's mouth, while the leader scratched her exposed, restrained soles lightly. Markara's feet twitched right away, and she screamed from behind her gag. She was extremely ticklish. If that was what they were going to do to her... oh, no, please, say it's not true...
«Mmf! Mmmmf!!!», she tried to beg again, pulling at her bonds with all of her strength, but neither helped. The leader of the elves gave her another one of her cruel smile as the honey buckets were in place and honey started to drop on Markara's soles.
«Aww... don't worry, we'll let you have some company soon», she said, laughing. «Some animals should be arriving soon... and you know how they like honey. Well... we'll let you have some fun with them... all the way till morning.»
No. Please, say it's not true, Markara thought. Their plan was to have her tied until morning, when the sun would slowly but surely kill her. In the meantime, they planned to torture her using animals. Markara was crying as she came to this realization. She tried to beg, to curse, to escape... anything, just to escape this horrible torture, but she was powerless. She couldn't do anything. There was no escaping her bondage, and there was no delaying the sunlight as well.
«Well, we have to go now», the leader said when the rest of her 'squad' gathered on the ground. They started walking away when the leader turned to Markara again. «Some of us sleep at night, you know?» The one standing next to her giggled.
«Well said, Sylvana», she said, sucking up her leader's ass. «Let's go and leave this looser here.»
«Well... good night», the girl they called Sylvana told Markara, bursting into laughter. Then, she and her group walked away, leaving Markara tied up, with honey dripping on her feet. Realizing they were gone, Markara tried to fight, to break free of her bonds, but it was of no use. Those girls tied her up pretty well. There was no escaping the bondage.
Damn it!, Markara cursed for herself. Those girls were even more sadistic than some of her kin. Especially their leader... Sylvana. She was beautiful, Markara gave her that, but her demanor... her green eyes were colder than ice, Markara thought. She was really enjoying this, the thought of a dark elf being tortured to death just for walking through her village.
With this realization in mind, Markara started to cry bitter tears. It was over... it was only a matter of time before some animal comes and starts feasting on her feet. It will probably either tickle or hurt like hell, but it was just an uverture for the real thing: the painful death on the sunlight.
Markara was so lost in her thoughts that she didn't even see the doe that approached her. That is why she almost jumped out of her skin when she felt soft, tender licks on her feet. She tried to scream, but her gag did not allow so, calming down when she saw what was the cause... but only lightly. Her heart was still beating fast, and the licks, even though they were light, indeed did tickle. However, the creature found Markara's honey-coated soles quite tasty, so it started to lick more bravely, increasing the intensity of tickling. Markara started to pull on her bonds, trying to free herself as hard as she could, but it was of no use. The binds proved too good and strong for her again, and all she could do was take the licks. Her feet were twitching, trying to escape the creature's tongue, but it was of no use. Immobilized as they were, her soles were completely exposed to the doe's tongue. And not just the soles. Markara's toes were the target as well all too often as the creature feasted on this new delicious wiggly treat. On the ground, Markara was doing her best to free her hands, rolling in dirt, trying to set herself free, to escape the torment of this unsuspecting tormentor. Despite her best efforts, despite her strongest pullings at the ropes, despite her frantic wiggling of the feet, she wasn't able to escape this torment. Even though she was laughing desperately from the depths of her soul (a sound muffled by her own socks), Markara was crying. She has passed the point of despair, and was now accepting her fate, sad as it was. She was thinking about her life so far, about her friends, family, and all the other people that never accepted her. Her 'friends' and family because of her kind-hearted nature and loathing of violence, and the outside world for her heritage. Maybe she shouldn't have been too surprised by this, she thought. After being shunned by everyone, it was only natural for an outcast like her to be killed by the very people who didn't understand her... and who feared her. She tried to hold herself from any reaction, giving up on escaping, but her body didn't listen. It was squirming all by itself, without any orders from her, as a reflex, as was the laughter coming. She was too ticklish to stand still at such a torture and preserve her strength.
And so, lick by lick, the torture went on. The doe was delighted to find such a source of food, while the one whose feet were serving as a plate for such a dish was cursing the day she was born. To make matters worse, a pair of squirrels discovered the other honey-coated foot, and were exploring it carefully. Markara couldn't stand it. Even their moving around her feet, touching them with their small paws was a ticklish torture for her. And then, when one of them finally started to nibble and lick her foot, the dark elf arched her back as hard as she could, pulling her head back and starting to scream as hard as she could from the extreme sensation of tickling that was overwhelming her body.
Five minutes passed. Then ten. Whole hour of tickling later, Markara was on her wits end. The small, cute animals appeared like devils to her, and she was already beginning to beg the sun to shine in her thoughts. The very sun she craved to be able to walk under. That was the reason she left her race in the first place. To be able to walk under the sun normally, to find a way to live freely in a world where her peaceful nature will be welcomed, not shunned. But, she thought, she failed, and was now begging that same sun to kill her, and put an end to her sad, failed existence.
And then, the licking stopped and the doe collapsed near Markara, a pool of blood slowly forming around it. The squirrels fled and Markara looked at the fallen animal. An arrow was protruding from it's neck.
«Are you all right?», she heard a voice coming towards her. Soon, an elven man appeared in front of her, a surprised look on his face. «What... what happened here?» He probably never thought that he would meet a drow in such a place and in such circumstances. He stood there for a few long moments, shocked, staring at Markara, not knowing what to do. Finally, he ran his finger up her foot, scooping up some honey from it, thus making Markara squirm in her bonds. Then, he smelled the substance and put it into his mouth.
«Honey?», he concluded, surprised by his findings. Markara tried to call out to him, to explain the situation to him, to beg him not to kill her, but the gag made any form of communication impossible. Luckily, the man noticed that, so he removed the gag from her mouth.
«Thank you!», the drow thanked the man, her face full of tears. «Oh, thank you, thank you, thank you. Please... I mean you no harm, I just want to pass through to Iltarian port. Please...»
The man judged her words and appearance and, figuring that she was no real threat to him in such a state, he cut her bonds, setting the girl free.
The moment Markara regained her mobility, she flung herself into the man's arms, crying from happiness.
«Oh, thank you, thank you, thank you... thousand times thank you!», she repeated, holding the man tightly. «I... I thought I was done for.»
«Easy now», the man said, freeing himself from Markara's iron grip. Then, he looked her in the eyes. «Who did this to you and why?»
Markara was crying as she told her story. «I... I don't know why... I was just passing through the nearby elven village... I wasn't going to hurt anyone, I swear... when some girls attacked me and tied me, accusing me of planning to kill them. Please... I just want to be left alone, that's all... I don't want to hurt anybody!»
«Come on, now», the man said, hugging her. «It's all over now. Those girls are no longer here. Are you all right?»
Markara calmed down a bit. «Yes... I-I think so. They wanted to torture me this way, to have animals lick my feet until the sunrise, when I would slowly die...»
When the dark elven woman mentioned sunrise, the man looked around, as if he remembered something.
«Ah, yes, sunrise... it's coming pretty soon, so we best hurry, or my arrival will be in vain. Can you walk?» He offered his hand to Markara.
The drow woman sniffed, putting her wet socks on, and then her shoes. «Yeah, I think so. I'm just exhausted, that's all.» When she got up, she looked at the stranger. Now it occured to her that she didn't even know his name. «Um... my name is Markara. Thank you again for saving me.»
«Nice to meet you, Markara», the man replied, smiling. He had such a pleasant smile, Markara thought, very much unline Sylvanas' one. «I'm Alanor.» He looked around. «Well... follow me. I know a way around the village, and there is a place for you to rest that's sheltered from the sun. It's not a palace, but it should do.»
«Y... you're actually going to help me out?», Markara asked, surprised.
«Well, of course I'm going to help you», the man said, wandering what kind of a stupid question that was. «You seem pretty harmless, and it's a gentleman's duty to help damsels in distress.»
Markara smiled. This was the first time someone actually called her damsel. Before it was just 'that silly wench' or 'the demon' or things worse than that. Everywhere she went she was hated, but now this man... this man was actually going to help her. She barely restrained herself from crying.
When the man marked his game so he could return to it (and hid it carefuly) and Markara cleaned herself up a bit, Alanor started leading the way.
«So, why do you want to go to Iltarian?», Alarion asked, trying to kill time in idle chatter.
«I'm traveling for Yamamoto», Markara answered honestly. It was the least she could do, she thought, for a man who just saved her life.
«Yamamoto?», Alanor sounded surprised. «You too?»
Markara smiled. «Yeah... maybe there I will be able to find someone to transform me.»
«Um, transform you?»
«Yes.» Markara said, looking him in the eyes. «I want to find someone to transform me into a real, daylight elf.»
«But why?», Alanor was confused. «I mean, you are beautiful this way as well... your hair...»
«Ah, you're just flattering me», Markara cut him off in the middle of sentence. She didn't want empty compliments. «But that's not it... I want to walk in the sun, away from the night where all the attrocities happen. I want to be in the light, see all the beauties of the day. The colors...»
«The night has it's beauties as well», Alanor countered, looking at the stars. «Do you see the silver moon? The bright stars shining upon us? There is something beautiful in that contrast, in their mystic glow. Markara, don't change yourself. Change the world.»
«How? How can one man change the entire world?»
«Well, she can't... unless she realizes that she is beautiful herself, in her own way», Alanor said, kissing Markara on the lips. It was so sudden, Markara thought, but so beautiful. She embraced her savior, returning the kiss, feeling true happiness for the first time in her life.
«Alanor!»
Suddenly, a sharp shout pierced the night, and their lips parted. Alanor quickly let go of Markara, telling her: «It's the elves from the village! Continue this way until you reach a great old oak with elven rune saying 'friends'. There is a hidden passage beneath it's roots that should serve as a shelter. Now go! Quickly! I'll hold them off!»
Markara, knowing now that Alanor wanted what's best for her, followed his advice and quickly parted with him.
«Goodbye!», she yelled. «When we meet again, I will be a real elf!»
If he still knew how to do it, Elerion would have woken up with a smile on his face. The news he just got couldn't be better. It appeared a war was about to errupt in Yamamoto, and the great empire was to fall down to it's knees. Perfect. While the fools will be busying themselves warring against each other, he and Morganna will use that little blonde seer and steal the Chosen One right from under their noses. When the war will be over, their precious Chosen One will be far from Yamamoto, doing his and Morganna's bidding by killing off angels all over Enterion. Once the heaven's gate close upon this realm, devils and demons will pour out from numerous portals he and Morganna will open. The result will be utter chaos... and war. War unlike any mankind has ever seen. They will have to fight off demons and monsters worse than they could even dream of, and the shining knights and kings will be able to offer no protection. Who will the people turn for protection then? To the Chosen One and the duo that she answers to. Yes. He and Morganna will forge a kingdom greater than any other in Enterion with people rallying behind the only force truly able to stop the demons. And then, when all other kingdoms will be at their knees, when the power behind him and Morganna will be by far the greatest power on the plane, they will close the portals, using the Chosen One to fight the demons back into the abyss where they came from, and take over what's left of once great and mighty kingdoms of men, elves, dwarves... even those of dark beings such as orcs and dark elves. Ah, yes. Ultimate power. He always did want a drow slave, to see a dark elven woman crawling at his feet, obeying his every command. He didn't know why, nor did he care. The pleasure of seeing the broken thing crawl beneath him was all he was interested in.
Suddenly, he slapped himself to get back to reality. The deed wasn't done yet, and he had no time for daydreaming. Not if they wanted to do everything right. Finding the Chosen One and keeping her out of the sight of nobles will require staying on their toes all the time. Speaking of which, he decided to visit Morganna and Aurora in their cabin and check up on them.
«Hey, Elerion!», Morganna greeted him cheerfully as he entered the cabin. As expected, she was playing with Aurora, who was tied to the bed spread-eagle, and the only thing she was wearing was the leather gag in her mouth. The demonkin was using a feather to tickle the area between her legs, making the blonde sweat from excitement. When Elerion came in, she was already close to orgasm, trying to rub her pussy against the feather wildly. However, Morganna did not allow it, going for a slow, torturous method of reaching the heights.
«Good morning», Elerion replied. «I just came with the news: as expected, all the major armies of the west have mobilized and are heading for Yamamoto. The great empire of the east will be plunged into war, and we will get the Chosen One.»
When she heard the news, Morganna's lips slowly spread into a statisfied smile. She turned to Aurora, who was desperately trying to orgasm.
«Hear this, my little Aurora?», she said, continuing the strokes along her flooding pussy. «Everything is going just as we planned it. And do you know what it means? It means that we will soon have a whole dungeon full of tickle-slaves, and I'll even let you tickle some of them if you behave. And that Chosen One looks mighty cute, too. Would you like to tickle her? Would you?»
Aurora nodded in response, her eyes closed and her head placed as far back as she could. She was moaning through her gag, and the wet stain on her bed was spreading at unbelievable rate.
Only a moment later, she exploded into orgasm. Her eyes opened as wide as they could, and she practically screamed from behind her gag, arching her back and pulling at her bonds with all of her power. Her whole body was trembling from the force of orgasm. The poor thing must have been kept on the edge for hours to have such reaction. Morganna probably had another whole-night seance with her, Elerion figured, as it took ten seconds for the blonde to get back from her position. Ten seconds. That is how long the orgasm lasted. What surprised Elerion is that, when it ended, the blonde was still conscious. Barely, but conscious. He turned his eyes towards Morganna. She was enjoying the sight, that he could tell. However, she didn't stop now. She placed one hand on Aurora's belly, starting to dance with her fingers like spider's legs, while her other hand was fingering the blonde's pleasure spot. The reaction was priceless: even though she was exhausted from orgasm, the blonde started to squirm in her bonds, pulling at them with her full power. Reaching the peak made her body even more sensitive... and ticklish, thus providing Morganna with more entertainment... and making the young seer wish she had fainted. Also, her body this sensitive, orgasms started to come quickly, one after another, each making Aurora more sensitive and more ticklish.
«Well, the two of you seem to be having a good time, so I'd best be off», Elerion said, leaving the demonkin and blonde alone. As he was leaving, he was followed by the sound of another desperate scream of orgasmic pleasure.
* * *
«No! Please, I didn't do anything!», Markara begged the four elven women who were tying her up.
«Oh, no?», one of them, probably the leader, replied. «Then how do you explain moving around our village in the middle of the night, dark one?»
«Please! I am a night elf! The sun hurts me!», Markara begged desparately, tears welling up in her eyes. «I just wanted to pass through your village because it's the shortest route to Iltarian port. I swear I wasn't going to hurt anyone!»
«Save your breath for screaming, dark one, because we don't believe you!», the leader continued. «You were tresspassing in our village, and we will kill you for that... slowly.»
«So, how do we kill her, sister?», one of them asked, taking her blade out. «Do we cut her apart, limb from limb?»
«No», the grin on the leader's face was even more terrifying than any that Markara has seen in her kin... and being a dark elf, that really meant something. «I want to try another method on this one.» Then, she turned to the other girls and ordered: «Tie her feet to those trees over there!»
The girls nodded and took Markara to two young trees, about a foot away one from another, and tied her feet to them. Her hands tied behind her backs, all Markara could do is try and wiggle away from her bonds. However, she couldn't do such a thing. Trees, even though they were still young, had deep roots, and she couldn't move at all. The bondage of her hands was also flawless: there was no untying those knots, or escaping them. All she managed to accomplish by trying to escape them was tiring herself out and dirtying her hair and clothes. Her silver hair now had brown patches from dirt all over it, and her clothes had a more brownish color to themselves. What were they going to do to her, Markara wandered. Well, whatever it was, she was sure she wasn't going to like it.
«Now, put these two there», the leader told the two women from the group, holding two canisters full of honey, with tiny holes at the bottom, from where honey was already dripping slowly, and pointing at two branches high up, but right above Markara's feet. This was getting wierder and wierder. While the two women were doing so, the leading elf approached the captive dark elf and took her shoes and socks, revealing a pair of two beautiful, tender feet. They tied her feet in the height of their waists, Markara, noticed.
«Please, let me go!», Markara begged again, but the elven woman just smiled coldly and told her associate:
«Put these in her mouth.»
She was holding Markara's socks in her hand. The other elf took the socks and approached Markara's face, placing her socks right under her nose.
«Does it smell nice?», the girl teased cruely. «Come on, take a good, long sniff. That's a girl. Now, open wide...»
Saying so, the girl stuffed the socks into her captive's mouth, while the leader scratched her exposed, restrained soles lightly. Markara's feet twitched right away, and she screamed from behind her gag. She was extremely ticklish. If that was what they were going to do to her... oh, no, please, say it's not true...
«Mmf! Mmmmf!!!», she tried to beg again, pulling at her bonds with all of her strength, but neither helped. The leader of the elves gave her another one of her cruel smile as the honey buckets were in place and honey started to drop on Markara's soles.
«Aww... don't worry, we'll let you have some company soon», she said, laughing. «Some animals should be arriving soon... and you know how they like honey. Well... we'll let you have some fun with them... all the way till morning.»
No. Please, say it's not true, Markara thought. Their plan was to have her tied until morning, when the sun would slowly but surely kill her. In the meantime, they planned to torture her using animals. Markara was crying as she came to this realization. She tried to beg, to curse, to escape... anything, just to escape this horrible torture, but she was powerless. She couldn't do anything. There was no escaping her bondage, and there was no delaying the sunlight as well.
«Well, we have to go now», the leader said when the rest of her 'squad' gathered on the ground. They started walking away when the leader turned to Markara again. «Some of us sleep at night, you know?» The one standing next to her giggled.
«Well said, Sylvana», she said, sucking up her leader's ass. «Let's go and leave this looser here.»
«Well... good night», the girl they called Sylvana told Markara, bursting into laughter. Then, she and her group walked away, leaving Markara tied up, with honey dripping on her feet. Realizing they were gone, Markara tried to fight, to break free of her bonds, but it was of no use. Those girls tied her up pretty well. There was no escaping the bondage.
Damn it!, Markara cursed for herself. Those girls were even more sadistic than some of her kin. Especially their leader... Sylvana. She was beautiful, Markara gave her that, but her demanor... her green eyes were colder than ice, Markara thought. She was really enjoying this, the thought of a dark elf being tortured to death just for walking through her village.
With this realization in mind, Markara started to cry bitter tears. It was over... it was only a matter of time before some animal comes and starts feasting on her feet. It will probably either tickle or hurt like hell, but it was just an uverture for the real thing: the painful death on the sunlight.
Markara was so lost in her thoughts that she didn't even see the doe that approached her. That is why she almost jumped out of her skin when she felt soft, tender licks on her feet. She tried to scream, but her gag did not allow so, calming down when she saw what was the cause... but only lightly. Her heart was still beating fast, and the licks, even though they were light, indeed did tickle. However, the creature found Markara's honey-coated soles quite tasty, so it started to lick more bravely, increasing the intensity of tickling. Markara started to pull on her bonds, trying to free herself as hard as she could, but it was of no use. The binds proved too good and strong for her again, and all she could do was take the licks. Her feet were twitching, trying to escape the creature's tongue, but it was of no use. Immobilized as they were, her soles were completely exposed to the doe's tongue. And not just the soles. Markara's toes were the target as well all too often as the creature feasted on this new delicious wiggly treat. On the ground, Markara was doing her best to free her hands, rolling in dirt, trying to set herself free, to escape the torment of this unsuspecting tormentor. Despite her best efforts, despite her strongest pullings at the ropes, despite her frantic wiggling of the feet, she wasn't able to escape this torment. Even though she was laughing desperately from the depths of her soul (a sound muffled by her own socks), Markara was crying. She has passed the point of despair, and was now accepting her fate, sad as it was. She was thinking about her life so far, about her friends, family, and all the other people that never accepted her. Her 'friends' and family because of her kind-hearted nature and loathing of violence, and the outside world for her heritage. Maybe she shouldn't have been too surprised by this, she thought. After being shunned by everyone, it was only natural for an outcast like her to be killed by the very people who didn't understand her... and who feared her. She tried to hold herself from any reaction, giving up on escaping, but her body didn't listen. It was squirming all by itself, without any orders from her, as a reflex, as was the laughter coming. She was too ticklish to stand still at such a torture and preserve her strength.
And so, lick by lick, the torture went on. The doe was delighted to find such a source of food, while the one whose feet were serving as a plate for such a dish was cursing the day she was born. To make matters worse, a pair of squirrels discovered the other honey-coated foot, and were exploring it carefully. Markara couldn't stand it. Even their moving around her feet, touching them with their small paws was a ticklish torture for her. And then, when one of them finally started to nibble and lick her foot, the dark elf arched her back as hard as she could, pulling her head back and starting to scream as hard as she could from the extreme sensation of tickling that was overwhelming her body.
Five minutes passed. Then ten. Whole hour of tickling later, Markara was on her wits end. The small, cute animals appeared like devils to her, and she was already beginning to beg the sun to shine in her thoughts. The very sun she craved to be able to walk under. That was the reason she left her race in the first place. To be able to walk under the sun normally, to find a way to live freely in a world where her peaceful nature will be welcomed, not shunned. But, she thought, she failed, and was now begging that same sun to kill her, and put an end to her sad, failed existence.
And then, the licking stopped and the doe collapsed near Markara, a pool of blood slowly forming around it. The squirrels fled and Markara looked at the fallen animal. An arrow was protruding from it's neck.
«Are you all right?», she heard a voice coming towards her. Soon, an elven man appeared in front of her, a surprised look on his face. «What... what happened here?» He probably never thought that he would meet a drow in such a place and in such circumstances. He stood there for a few long moments, shocked, staring at Markara, not knowing what to do. Finally, he ran his finger up her foot, scooping up some honey from it, thus making Markara squirm in her bonds. Then, he smelled the substance and put it into his mouth.
«Honey?», he concluded, surprised by his findings. Markara tried to call out to him, to explain the situation to him, to beg him not to kill her, but the gag made any form of communication impossible. Luckily, the man noticed that, so he removed the gag from her mouth.
«Thank you!», the drow thanked the man, her face full of tears. «Oh, thank you, thank you, thank you. Please... I mean you no harm, I just want to pass through to Iltarian port. Please...»
The man judged her words and appearance and, figuring that she was no real threat to him in such a state, he cut her bonds, setting the girl free.
The moment Markara regained her mobility, she flung herself into the man's arms, crying from happiness.
«Oh, thank you, thank you, thank you... thousand times thank you!», she repeated, holding the man tightly. «I... I thought I was done for.»
«Easy now», the man said, freeing himself from Markara's iron grip. Then, he looked her in the eyes. «Who did this to you and why?»
Markara was crying as she told her story. «I... I don't know why... I was just passing through the nearby elven village... I wasn't going to hurt anyone, I swear... when some girls attacked me and tied me, accusing me of planning to kill them. Please... I just want to be left alone, that's all... I don't want to hurt anybody!»
«Come on, now», the man said, hugging her. «It's all over now. Those girls are no longer here. Are you all right?»
Markara calmed down a bit. «Yes... I-I think so. They wanted to torture me this way, to have animals lick my feet until the sunrise, when I would slowly die...»
When the dark elven woman mentioned sunrise, the man looked around, as if he remembered something.
«Ah, yes, sunrise... it's coming pretty soon, so we best hurry, or my arrival will be in vain. Can you walk?» He offered his hand to Markara.
The drow woman sniffed, putting her wet socks on, and then her shoes. «Yeah, I think so. I'm just exhausted, that's all.» When she got up, she looked at the stranger. Now it occured to her that she didn't even know his name. «Um... my name is Markara. Thank you again for saving me.»
«Nice to meet you, Markara», the man replied, smiling. He had such a pleasant smile, Markara thought, very much unline Sylvanas' one. «I'm Alanor.» He looked around. «Well... follow me. I know a way around the village, and there is a place for you to rest that's sheltered from the sun. It's not a palace, but it should do.»
«Y... you're actually going to help me out?», Markara asked, surprised.
«Well, of course I'm going to help you», the man said, wandering what kind of a stupid question that was. «You seem pretty harmless, and it's a gentleman's duty to help damsels in distress.»
Markara smiled. This was the first time someone actually called her damsel. Before it was just 'that silly wench' or 'the demon' or things worse than that. Everywhere she went she was hated, but now this man... this man was actually going to help her. She barely restrained herself from crying.
When the man marked his game so he could return to it (and hid it carefuly) and Markara cleaned herself up a bit, Alanor started leading the way.
«So, why do you want to go to Iltarian?», Alarion asked, trying to kill time in idle chatter.
«I'm traveling for Yamamoto», Markara answered honestly. It was the least she could do, she thought, for a man who just saved her life.
«Yamamoto?», Alanor sounded surprised. «You too?»
Markara smiled. «Yeah... maybe there I will be able to find someone to transform me.»
«Um, transform you?»
«Yes.» Markara said, looking him in the eyes. «I want to find someone to transform me into a real, daylight elf.»
«But why?», Alanor was confused. «I mean, you are beautiful this way as well... your hair...»
«Ah, you're just flattering me», Markara cut him off in the middle of sentence. She didn't want empty compliments. «But that's not it... I want to walk in the sun, away from the night where all the attrocities happen. I want to be in the light, see all the beauties of the day. The colors...»
«The night has it's beauties as well», Alanor countered, looking at the stars. «Do you see the silver moon? The bright stars shining upon us? There is something beautiful in that contrast, in their mystic glow. Markara, don't change yourself. Change the world.»
«How? How can one man change the entire world?»
«Well, she can't... unless she realizes that she is beautiful herself, in her own way», Alanor said, kissing Markara on the lips. It was so sudden, Markara thought, but so beautiful. She embraced her savior, returning the kiss, feeling true happiness for the first time in her life.
«Alanor!»
Suddenly, a sharp shout pierced the night, and their lips parted. Alanor quickly let go of Markara, telling her: «It's the elves from the village! Continue this way until you reach a great old oak with elven rune saying 'friends'. There is a hidden passage beneath it's roots that should serve as a shelter. Now go! Quickly! I'll hold them off!»
Markara, knowing now that Alanor wanted what's best for her, followed his advice and quickly parted with him.
«Goodbye!», she yelled. «When we meet again, I will be a real elf!»
Didn't think I'd get the time to write the new chapter, but I just had to let it go. I wrote it in a really short period of time, and I'm not really statisfied by the way it turned out, but ah well...
Here's chappy 4. Enjoy!
Keisuke sighed as he brought the firewood into the cave where he, Chosen One and Asuka had made camp. They were really lucky to find it there, as it looked like it was going to rain, and the girl was already exhausted... she could easily catch a cold... or something even worse, if she wasn't on dry.
They didn't have to chase her far when she started running. After not even a minute of run, the girl tripped, and was unable to continue, due to the exhaustion from torture. When they caught up to her, she was begging them not to torture her, but then she calmed down, remembering Keisuke was the one who saved her from that demon. And about Asuka... Keisuke wasn't so sure, he overpowered her too easily. He just hoped she won't be too much of a drag during the trip to... well, to wherever they are headed to.
«Good, you're back», Asuka said when she saw him enter. «Now start the fire while I go and scout the surroundings.»
Keisuke sighed. «I already did that while chopping wood. What do you think, that I just knocked down the first tree I saw?»
«Well, it certainly looks like it», Asuka replied, visibly annoyed by Keisuke. «Tell me, mister 'oh, look at me, I know everything, and everyone else sucks', how do you plan on lighting fire without any smaller sticks?» She took a thick piece of wood and handed it over to him. «Do we rub two of these together?»
Keisuke took the piece of wood from ninja's hands and, as soon as the girl moved her hand from it, the wood went ablaze with fire. Keisuke used a fire spell to light it. He was never one to rely on magic, but on his many adventures he learned that a man should never underestimate the power to make light and fire whenever he wished to.
«There», he said, tossing the blazing log on the ground, and then some more over it. The fire started cracking happily. «The fire is set, miss. Now, why don't you try and make yourself useful... if that's possible at all... and get to cooking the dinner. The lady we are supposed to protect looks hungry.»
«Can't you two try to get along?!», the Chosen One screamed at them from her bedroll. She was too tired, her muscles too sore, to even move. However, she was now sitting upright, an angry, determined look in her eyes. This was so much better than her usual, scared one, Keisuke figured. «I don't know who you are or what do you want with me, but you certainly won't achieve anything by killing each other.»
«Ah, yes, I believe that introductions are in order», Keisuke said, bowing. «I am Keisuke, a wandering swordsman, at your service.»
«And I'm Asuka, a member of royal ninjas», Asuka said, not lifting her eyes from her pot. «And who are you?»
«Keiko... just Keiko», the girl replied. «And what brings you two here? And how did you find me there, Keisuke?»
The samurai sat down besides Keiko, examining her muscles and coating them with herbs. He was gentle, as he knew that even the slightest touches caused the girl much pain.
«I was sent to protect you», he finally said. «I was searching for you, asking everyone about you, when I found an old man sitting beside some female clothes in the back of a lonely house. I looked at him in disgust, as he was sniffing the underwear found among those. However, he noticed me and told me to keep off, as he paid for it fair and square, and that clothes of young ladies are very rarely found these days. At first, I barely restrained myself from killing him, but then something occured to me: the girl I was looking for was poor and young, and the clothes there were in really bad shape. I knew it was a long shot, but I asked the man where he got those clothes. He told me the location, so I went there. It was the best lead I got that far... and it was good, as I found you in that very house.»
The girl, Keiko, gave him a scared, sick look. «So... you're saying he was sniffing on my... YUCK!! Why didn't you kill him?!» The girl's voice was really violent at the end, when she was asking Keisuke why didn't he kill the old man.
«Talking to perverted old men in order to find the Chosen One», Asuka laughed. «I should expect something like that from you. Come on, tell us, what did you two do together.»
«Nothing», Keisuke said. «Any clue is welcome when trying to find somebody. Where were you while she was being tortured, miss Royal Ninja?»
Asuka looked taken by surprise with that one. «I was...», she started, thinking, and then regained her balance. «I was ambushed by the demon's helpers while I was on the way to save Keiko. There... there were a lot of them and...»
«I am sure that there was a small horde of them, right there in the middle of the city, and no one noticed them but you», Keisuke said, pointing out ninja's ineptitude in everything, even finding alibies, «but now that you've checked up on her, you really should report to your mistress, the princess, that someone has already come to guard Keiko and that you would only be a hindrance to them both, so you were nice enough to come back.»
«To nine hells with you!», the ninja girl yelled out at him. «You keep talking you were sent, but by who?»
«By a visage of a woman in a lake when I was sobering up», Keisuke said it matter-of-factly, as if it was a valid argument. Keiko gave him a disappointed look, while Asuka laughed.
«Oh, this is so rich», she said, obviously glad to be holding the cards now. «Sent here by some drunken hallucination. Do you even know who it is you are protecting?»
«Yes... the Chosen One... as you have confirmed», Keisuke said. «Just a coincidence? I don't think so.»
«Yes... but do you know why she is the Chosen One?», Asuka continued in her bitchy tone.
«Well, that's what I'd like to know, too», Keiko said. «Keisuke?»
«Well, I got no idea», Keisuke admitted honestly. «I was hoping she would know. Besides, what's important is that she survives, we'll worry about details later.» He looked at Asuka. «You seem to know what all of this is about. Enlighten us.»
«Yes, Asuka... tell us», Keiko joined in as well.
«Sorry, but I can't.» The look that Asuka gave them was both pleased and determined. «Princess' orders.»
«Then why are you still here?», Keisuke said. «You try to join us and now you hide vital information from us. Of what use will you ever be to us, then?»
«You'll find out when the time is right», Asuka shouted at the ronin. «Royal orders must never be questioned. If it were not for the Chosen One, I'd leave you here to rot long ago, Keisuke!»
«Well, I don't care about any royal orders!», Keiko yelled at Asuka. «Tell us, Asuka, or else...»
«Or else what?», a gleam was found in Asuka's eye. Keiko turned to Keisuke, smiling at him.
«Keisuke, I am the Chosen One, right?»
«Right.»
«So, you have to do exactly what I say, right?»
«No.»
Keiko looked surprised. «What do you mean no?!»
«No as if in negative of yes», Keisuke replied calmly.
«Oki, then, can you please restrain her, then?», Keiko pointed at Asuka.
«Restrain me?», Asuka looked amused. «There's no way a guy like him could take on a... hey!»
Asuka didn't even have time to finish the sentence, and she was already mounted and tied by Keisuke, who floored her in a matter of seconds. Having a rope was really useful when you had to climb somewhere, Keisuke thought... or when you were in situations like these.
Restraining Asuka took only a brief time. Keisuke tied her hands behind her back and then he tied her ankles together. She was completely helpless now, since there was no way she could escape the bondage he set up.
«Good», Keiko said. «Now, let's interrogate her.»
«What?!», Asuka sounded surprised. «What the hell do you two think you are doing?»
«What is this all about?», Keiko demanded. «Why do I have demons chasing me?!»
«I can't say», Asuka replied in a cold tone. Keiko went towards her, reaching out for her feet, but Asuka kicked her.
«Hey!», Keiko said, barely dodging the blow. However, Keisuke sat at ninja's ankles, driving a bolt in the ground next to her left one and retying the knot. Then, he tied that ankle to the bolt, which he secured by pounding it in with a hammer, while he let the other one unrestrained. Then, he knelt, picking up the unrestrained ankle and securing it in a lock, turning so his backs were facing Asuka's face.
«Here you go», he said.
«Thanks, 'Suke», Keiko said, kneeling in front of the foot held by former samurai. «Now, Asuka, we have ways of making you talk, so I suggest you better start now, while it's still not too late.»
«Never!», Asuka yelled. «I'll never betray my mistress.»
«Fine», Keiko said, removing Asuka's shoe and sock, revealing a short, pretty foot with high arches and medium-sized toes. «Then it's tickle-time until you decide you wanna talk!»
Saying so, Keiko dug her fingernails into Asuka's smooth, ticklish sole. Asuka burst into laughter right away, her toes twitching and struggling with all her force to break free. However, no matter how hard she kicked or pulled, nothing helped. The bonds were too good, the bolt was fastened into the rock, and Keisuke's grip was iron. No matter how hard she tried, Asuka had to endure the torment of ten fingers dancing all across her ticklish right foot. Keiko's fingers were very nimble, dancing in the beat of Asuka's soles, making escape impossible. Asuka was laughing hysterically all the way, not even being able to make a solid statement. Keiko would ask her to talk every now and then, but she would just shake her head negatively and continue to laugh and struggle in her bonds.
«Hmm... you're a hard one to crack», Keiko said as she gave Asuka some time to rest, to catch her breath. Then, when ninja looked ready to continue (by Keiko's judgement), she looked her, with a twinkle in her eye, saying: «Let's play 'this little piggy'!»
«No! Please! Nooohohohohoho!», Asuka tried to beg, but it was of no use. Keiko took her big toe running her fingers up and down, up and down.
«This little piggy went to the market...», she started, launching another ticklish attack on ninja's heel at the same time. Asuka started to laugh desparately, and both Keiko and Keisuke knew that she was going to break soon.
Five more minutes passed, and Asuka finally broke down. However, instead of confessing, she started to cry. Seeing this, Keiko was visibly worried.
«Asuka», she said, a concerned, sad look on her face. «Are you all right?»
«Damn you!», Asuka cursed through her tears. «Damn both of you!»
«Oh, just shut up and tell us what we want to know», Keisuke demanded. He wasn't as sensitive as Keiko was.
«I... I don't know», Asuka confessed. «I don't know, and my mistress doesn't know either.»
«What do you mean?», Keiko asked.
Asuka's face was already red from tickling, but the tears made it even worse. «We don't know. My mistress was asked by her fiancee to look after you. He didn't tell her why... told her that the time wasn't right yet... just to look after you. That's... that's what she told me, too, and that's all that we know, I swear. I'm sorry...»
Keisuke was angry. This girl has been playing them. He took her toes and started crushing them. Asuka screamed from pain.
«I don't believe you», he said. «Why didn't you say so in the first place?»
«Because...», Asuka sniffed, still crying bitter tears, «because I wanted to feel useful. Keiko... she's the chosen one and you... you seem to know everything. I... I'm so sorry... I just want to help out and you... always...»
She couldn't end the sentence. Her foot free, the ninja girl turned her face into dust and started to cry, not talking any more.
«Now you know how useless you are, I suggest you do what I told you in the first place», Keisuke said. «Get lost.»
«Hey!», Keiko interfered, pushing Keisuke. «Cut her some slack, would ya? She just wants to help and you've been criticizing everything she did from the beginning.» Then, she started untying Asuka. «Come on, Asuka... you can come with us, ok?»
«This isn't a good idea», Keisuke said.
«Look, Keisuke», Keiko looked at him with anger in her eyes. «From what I heard, I am the Chosen One. I decide on who goes and who stays in the group, all right? If she really wants to come, then let her come. We're going to need all the help we can get!»
«Thank you», Asuka said, still crying, hugging Keiko.
«And you... don't ever lie to me, ok?», Keiko told her, hugging her back.
«Touching», Keisuke noted. «However, I'd like to let you both know, Asuka and Keiko, that this is no child's play. We are most likely going to get killed in this mission, so no backing out after this moment.»
«I know», Asuka said. «I understood that already. Trust me... if it's for my lady or for Yamamoto, I'd gladly give my life away.»
Keisuke sighed, but remained silent. Keiko, on the other hand, hugged Asuka again, this time happily.
«Welcome aboard, Asuka», she said, a smile on her face.
«Thanks.»
Women, Keisuke told himself.
«All right... does anyone know what should our next step be?», he asked.
«Well... why not try and find out something about this legend, since it's obviously evolving around us?», Keiko asked.
«Yes, but who could know about such a thing?», Asuka wandered.
«Well, you said your princess' fiancee knows», Keiko said. «Let's go ask him.»
Asuka smiled. «He is from the western lands, from an organization called Mages of the Citadel. They are the keepers of knowledge of Enterion's past, legends and things like that. However, the mage appointed to Yamamoto passed away last year, and the suitable replacement hasn't yet been found. Also, being that the man is from the west, the legend is also probably western, so it's going to be hard finding someone knowledgeable here, in Yamamoto.»
«What about the port cities?», Keiko asked. «I grew up in Totara, and sometimes western sailors would come and tell stories and legends from the areas they came from for a pint of beer or other drink. I think maybe the port cities should be where we should begin our search.»
«It's not much of a lead», Keisuke said, sighing, «but it's better than nothing. Let's go, then.»
«Yes, let's go», Asuka said, getting up, then offering her hand as help to Keiko.
«Great!», Keiko said happily, hugging both Keisuke and Asuka together. «We are now A.K.K. trio. Watch out world, here we come!»
Here's chappy 4. Enjoy!
Keisuke sighed as he brought the firewood into the cave where he, Chosen One and Asuka had made camp. They were really lucky to find it there, as it looked like it was going to rain, and the girl was already exhausted... she could easily catch a cold... or something even worse, if she wasn't on dry.
They didn't have to chase her far when she started running. After not even a minute of run, the girl tripped, and was unable to continue, due to the exhaustion from torture. When they caught up to her, she was begging them not to torture her, but then she calmed down, remembering Keisuke was the one who saved her from that demon. And about Asuka... Keisuke wasn't so sure, he overpowered her too easily. He just hoped she won't be too much of a drag during the trip to... well, to wherever they are headed to.
«Good, you're back», Asuka said when she saw him enter. «Now start the fire while I go and scout the surroundings.»
Keisuke sighed. «I already did that while chopping wood. What do you think, that I just knocked down the first tree I saw?»
«Well, it certainly looks like it», Asuka replied, visibly annoyed by Keisuke. «Tell me, mister 'oh, look at me, I know everything, and everyone else sucks', how do you plan on lighting fire without any smaller sticks?» She took a thick piece of wood and handed it over to him. «Do we rub two of these together?»
Keisuke took the piece of wood from ninja's hands and, as soon as the girl moved her hand from it, the wood went ablaze with fire. Keisuke used a fire spell to light it. He was never one to rely on magic, but on his many adventures he learned that a man should never underestimate the power to make light and fire whenever he wished to.
«There», he said, tossing the blazing log on the ground, and then some more over it. The fire started cracking happily. «The fire is set, miss. Now, why don't you try and make yourself useful... if that's possible at all... and get to cooking the dinner. The lady we are supposed to protect looks hungry.»
«Can't you two try to get along?!», the Chosen One screamed at them from her bedroll. She was too tired, her muscles too sore, to even move. However, she was now sitting upright, an angry, determined look in her eyes. This was so much better than her usual, scared one, Keisuke figured. «I don't know who you are or what do you want with me, but you certainly won't achieve anything by killing each other.»
«Ah, yes, I believe that introductions are in order», Keisuke said, bowing. «I am Keisuke, a wandering swordsman, at your service.»
«And I'm Asuka, a member of royal ninjas», Asuka said, not lifting her eyes from her pot. «And who are you?»
«Keiko... just Keiko», the girl replied. «And what brings you two here? And how did you find me there, Keisuke?»
The samurai sat down besides Keiko, examining her muscles and coating them with herbs. He was gentle, as he knew that even the slightest touches caused the girl much pain.
«I was sent to protect you», he finally said. «I was searching for you, asking everyone about you, when I found an old man sitting beside some female clothes in the back of a lonely house. I looked at him in disgust, as he was sniffing the underwear found among those. However, he noticed me and told me to keep off, as he paid for it fair and square, and that clothes of young ladies are very rarely found these days. At first, I barely restrained myself from killing him, but then something occured to me: the girl I was looking for was poor and young, and the clothes there were in really bad shape. I knew it was a long shot, but I asked the man where he got those clothes. He told me the location, so I went there. It was the best lead I got that far... and it was good, as I found you in that very house.»
The girl, Keiko, gave him a scared, sick look. «So... you're saying he was sniffing on my... YUCK!! Why didn't you kill him?!» The girl's voice was really violent at the end, when she was asking Keisuke why didn't he kill the old man.
«Talking to perverted old men in order to find the Chosen One», Asuka laughed. «I should expect something like that from you. Come on, tell us, what did you two do together.»
«Nothing», Keisuke said. «Any clue is welcome when trying to find somebody. Where were you while she was being tortured, miss Royal Ninja?»
Asuka looked taken by surprise with that one. «I was...», she started, thinking, and then regained her balance. «I was ambushed by the demon's helpers while I was on the way to save Keiko. There... there were a lot of them and...»
«I am sure that there was a small horde of them, right there in the middle of the city, and no one noticed them but you», Keisuke said, pointing out ninja's ineptitude in everything, even finding alibies, «but now that you've checked up on her, you really should report to your mistress, the princess, that someone has already come to guard Keiko and that you would only be a hindrance to them both, so you were nice enough to come back.»
«To nine hells with you!», the ninja girl yelled out at him. «You keep talking you were sent, but by who?»
«By a visage of a woman in a lake when I was sobering up», Keisuke said it matter-of-factly, as if it was a valid argument. Keiko gave him a disappointed look, while Asuka laughed.
«Oh, this is so rich», she said, obviously glad to be holding the cards now. «Sent here by some drunken hallucination. Do you even know who it is you are protecting?»
«Yes... the Chosen One... as you have confirmed», Keisuke said. «Just a coincidence? I don't think so.»
«Yes... but do you know why she is the Chosen One?», Asuka continued in her bitchy tone.
«Well, that's what I'd like to know, too», Keiko said. «Keisuke?»
«Well, I got no idea», Keisuke admitted honestly. «I was hoping she would know. Besides, what's important is that she survives, we'll worry about details later.» He looked at Asuka. «You seem to know what all of this is about. Enlighten us.»
«Yes, Asuka... tell us», Keiko joined in as well.
«Sorry, but I can't.» The look that Asuka gave them was both pleased and determined. «Princess' orders.»
«Then why are you still here?», Keisuke said. «You try to join us and now you hide vital information from us. Of what use will you ever be to us, then?»
«You'll find out when the time is right», Asuka shouted at the ronin. «Royal orders must never be questioned. If it were not for the Chosen One, I'd leave you here to rot long ago, Keisuke!»
«Well, I don't care about any royal orders!», Keiko yelled at Asuka. «Tell us, Asuka, or else...»
«Or else what?», a gleam was found in Asuka's eye. Keiko turned to Keisuke, smiling at him.
«Keisuke, I am the Chosen One, right?»
«Right.»
«So, you have to do exactly what I say, right?»
«No.»
Keiko looked surprised. «What do you mean no?!»
«No as if in negative of yes», Keisuke replied calmly.
«Oki, then, can you please restrain her, then?», Keiko pointed at Asuka.
«Restrain me?», Asuka looked amused. «There's no way a guy like him could take on a... hey!»
Asuka didn't even have time to finish the sentence, and she was already mounted and tied by Keisuke, who floored her in a matter of seconds. Having a rope was really useful when you had to climb somewhere, Keisuke thought... or when you were in situations like these.
Restraining Asuka took only a brief time. Keisuke tied her hands behind her back and then he tied her ankles together. She was completely helpless now, since there was no way she could escape the bondage he set up.
«Good», Keiko said. «Now, let's interrogate her.»
«What?!», Asuka sounded surprised. «What the hell do you two think you are doing?»
«What is this all about?», Keiko demanded. «Why do I have demons chasing me?!»
«I can't say», Asuka replied in a cold tone. Keiko went towards her, reaching out for her feet, but Asuka kicked her.
«Hey!», Keiko said, barely dodging the blow. However, Keisuke sat at ninja's ankles, driving a bolt in the ground next to her left one and retying the knot. Then, he tied that ankle to the bolt, which he secured by pounding it in with a hammer, while he let the other one unrestrained. Then, he knelt, picking up the unrestrained ankle and securing it in a lock, turning so his backs were facing Asuka's face.
«Here you go», he said.
«Thanks, 'Suke», Keiko said, kneeling in front of the foot held by former samurai. «Now, Asuka, we have ways of making you talk, so I suggest you better start now, while it's still not too late.»
«Never!», Asuka yelled. «I'll never betray my mistress.»
«Fine», Keiko said, removing Asuka's shoe and sock, revealing a short, pretty foot with high arches and medium-sized toes. «Then it's tickle-time until you decide you wanna talk!»
Saying so, Keiko dug her fingernails into Asuka's smooth, ticklish sole. Asuka burst into laughter right away, her toes twitching and struggling with all her force to break free. However, no matter how hard she kicked or pulled, nothing helped. The bonds were too good, the bolt was fastened into the rock, and Keisuke's grip was iron. No matter how hard she tried, Asuka had to endure the torment of ten fingers dancing all across her ticklish right foot. Keiko's fingers were very nimble, dancing in the beat of Asuka's soles, making escape impossible. Asuka was laughing hysterically all the way, not even being able to make a solid statement. Keiko would ask her to talk every now and then, but she would just shake her head negatively and continue to laugh and struggle in her bonds.
«Hmm... you're a hard one to crack», Keiko said as she gave Asuka some time to rest, to catch her breath. Then, when ninja looked ready to continue (by Keiko's judgement), she looked her, with a twinkle in her eye, saying: «Let's play 'this little piggy'!»
«No! Please! Nooohohohohoho!», Asuka tried to beg, but it was of no use. Keiko took her big toe running her fingers up and down, up and down.
«This little piggy went to the market...», she started, launching another ticklish attack on ninja's heel at the same time. Asuka started to laugh desparately, and both Keiko and Keisuke knew that she was going to break soon.
Five more minutes passed, and Asuka finally broke down. However, instead of confessing, she started to cry. Seeing this, Keiko was visibly worried.
«Asuka», she said, a concerned, sad look on her face. «Are you all right?»
«Damn you!», Asuka cursed through her tears. «Damn both of you!»
«Oh, just shut up and tell us what we want to know», Keisuke demanded. He wasn't as sensitive as Keiko was.
«I... I don't know», Asuka confessed. «I don't know, and my mistress doesn't know either.»
«What do you mean?», Keiko asked.
Asuka's face was already red from tickling, but the tears made it even worse. «We don't know. My mistress was asked by her fiancee to look after you. He didn't tell her why... told her that the time wasn't right yet... just to look after you. That's... that's what she told me, too, and that's all that we know, I swear. I'm sorry...»
Keisuke was angry. This girl has been playing them. He took her toes and started crushing them. Asuka screamed from pain.
«I don't believe you», he said. «Why didn't you say so in the first place?»
«Because...», Asuka sniffed, still crying bitter tears, «because I wanted to feel useful. Keiko... she's the chosen one and you... you seem to know everything. I... I'm so sorry... I just want to help out and you... always...»
She couldn't end the sentence. Her foot free, the ninja girl turned her face into dust and started to cry, not talking any more.
«Now you know how useless you are, I suggest you do what I told you in the first place», Keisuke said. «Get lost.»
«Hey!», Keiko interfered, pushing Keisuke. «Cut her some slack, would ya? She just wants to help and you've been criticizing everything she did from the beginning.» Then, she started untying Asuka. «Come on, Asuka... you can come with us, ok?»
«This isn't a good idea», Keisuke said.
«Look, Keisuke», Keiko looked at him with anger in her eyes. «From what I heard, I am the Chosen One. I decide on who goes and who stays in the group, all right? If she really wants to come, then let her come. We're going to need all the help we can get!»
«Thank you», Asuka said, still crying, hugging Keiko.
«And you... don't ever lie to me, ok?», Keiko told her, hugging her back.
«Touching», Keisuke noted. «However, I'd like to let you both know, Asuka and Keiko, that this is no child's play. We are most likely going to get killed in this mission, so no backing out after this moment.»
«I know», Asuka said. «I understood that already. Trust me... if it's for my lady or for Yamamoto, I'd gladly give my life away.»
Keisuke sighed, but remained silent. Keiko, on the other hand, hugged Asuka again, this time happily.
«Welcome aboard, Asuka», she said, a smile on her face.
«Thanks.»
Women, Keisuke told himself.
«All right... does anyone know what should our next step be?», he asked.
«Well... why not try and find out something about this legend, since it's obviously evolving around us?», Keiko asked.
«Yes, but who could know about such a thing?», Asuka wandered.
«Well, you said your princess' fiancee knows», Keiko said. «Let's go ask him.»
Asuka smiled. «He is from the western lands, from an organization called Mages of the Citadel. They are the keepers of knowledge of Enterion's past, legends and things like that. However, the mage appointed to Yamamoto passed away last year, and the suitable replacement hasn't yet been found. Also, being that the man is from the west, the legend is also probably western, so it's going to be hard finding someone knowledgeable here, in Yamamoto.»
«What about the port cities?», Keiko asked. «I grew up in Totara, and sometimes western sailors would come and tell stories and legends from the areas they came from for a pint of beer or other drink. I think maybe the port cities should be where we should begin our search.»
«It's not much of a lead», Keisuke said, sighing, «but it's better than nothing. Let's go, then.»
«Yes, let's go», Asuka said, getting up, then offering her hand as help to Keiko.
«Great!», Keiko said happily, hugging both Keisuke and Asuka together. «We are now A.K.K. trio. Watch out world, here we come!»
Here ya go, chap. 5 is out. I'm sorry as there is only mild tickling in the end, since I wanted to work some things out with the characters. But don't worry, Elerion and Morganna will be included in chapter 6, and where they go, tickling always abounds
Also, this chapter contains some explicit sex scenes, so if this is not your cup of tea, or if you find sexual content offensive, please don't read.
«What?!», Tahira exclaimed. «What do you mean you're not coming with us?!»
The red-haired librarian crossed his hands on his chest. «The definition of coming with you would summarize in me staying in relative vincinity of your location when you cross the portal, the location itself being Totara, Yamamoto to be more precise. However, the prefix 'am not' means that I will do the opposite...»
«I know what it means 'by definition'!», Tahira exploded. «What I don't understand is the 'why' of your actions.»
«Because I have to get you more allies, let's just say that much, all right?»
«Who do you have in plan?», Tahira asked. «Who else is there that could help us... and that would help us?»
«Well, that's easy», a smile appeared on Charlaw's lips. «A king who hasn't gone to war yet.»
Always a smartass, wasn't he.
«And what motive would that king have to help us?», she insisted.
«A good one», Charlaw replied, revealing nothing again. Tahira sighed angrily.
«What kind of good motive?»
«A pretty good one.»
«This is amusing you, right?»
«Pretty much so.»
Tahira looked down, smiling. «You would do well in politics, you know that?»
«Oh, milady makes it sound like I'm not involved in politics.» With these words, Charlie patted her on head, leaving with a wry smirk on his face. «See ya around on the opening of portal.»
«Not if I see you first», Tahira replied with a smile. She shook her head, sighing, as she left for her mistress' quarters. With her support, Charlie had a really easy time convincing lady Aaliyah to grant her support to Yamamoto. The mobilization was done right away, and the army was ready to move in no time. Tahira saw to it personally. She did it because she wanted to help her mistress out, but also because she remembered how close she was to breaking that day, when Charlaw tortured her with feathers. She could easily be the most ticklish woman in the kingdom, but that was no excuse for betraying the mistress. No. She shouldn't have even thought about giving up.
As she was walking like that, lost in thoughts, she ran into Rei. Oh, no. This wasn't good. Since that day, when she orgasmed from her kiss, Tahira was avoiding the Yamamoto's ambassador. She just didn't know what to think about her. Women were supposed to be attracted to men, not women. Why did she find the oriental girl so attractive, then? It was so strange. She kept telling herself how wrong it was... but at the same time it was so sweet. Imagining herself in Rei's hands, being embraced by her, seeing that beautiful smile of her, knowing that she was the one who caused that smile, knowing that that very smile is just for her... Tahira wanted that so badly, but she kept telling herself how wrong it was. Women were supposed to be attracted to men. That was all there was to it. Wasn't it? Tahira wasn't so sure any more.
«Tahira», Rei began in that sweet, innocent voice of hers. No, not that tone. Tahira adored that voice... and for that she hated it. «Could I please talk to you?»
«Um... sorry... I can't now... I've got something... I have to talk to milady Aaliyah...», Tahira clumsily tried to escape, but she saw it in Rei's eyes that the ambassador wasn't going to let her go that easily.
«I have already talked to lady Aaliyah», she said firmly. «She said I could have you for an hour or so.»
No. Please, don't do that to me, Tahira thought. When Rei said 'have you', memories of that day came flooding in. The memory of being tied up and at oriental girl's mercy was there again, tempting, arousing, sweet... but forbidden. She knew she wasn't going to escape this one, though, so she sighed, closing her eyes.
«All right», she gave in. «You can... have me... for an hour or so.»
The words 'have me' barely left her lips, as Tahira barely prevented herself from moaning just by saying them.
«Good», Rei smiled shyly. «Please, follow me.»
The shorter girl led the bronze beauty to her quarters, locking the door behind her. Now she was trapped, Tahira knew. Even while she was following the foreign diplomat, she felt aroused just watching her from behind. Her moving, her hair, her grace... everything was so perfect, Tahira thought. By the time they entered, Tahira was crying. Rei noticed it, so she gave Rei her napkin. It was so soft and it smelt so good. Tahira remembered that scent... it was Rei's, of course. The same as that day. So different, so mystical... so seductive.
«Thanks», Tahira said, looking at Rei, who was looking through the window. She looked so beautiful in the morning sun, Tahira thought. The rising sun beautifully drew out the countures of her small, cute frame, of her beautiful facial features. Tahira was barely restraining herself from taking the girl into her arms and kissing her. Instead, she sat down at the bed.
«Why are you avoiding me?», the girl asked all of a sudden.
«You know why», Tahira said, lowering her head. However, she felt that the other girl's eyes were fixed on her.
«I don't. That's why I'm asking you.»
«Because of what you did to me.»
«What did I do to you?»
Suddenly, Tahira jumped out of the bed, shouting angrily. «You took advantage of me! I was tied and helpless and you... you...»
Rei looked at her with eyes full of... compassion? No, it was something else.
«I'm sorry...», she said. «I... I just couldn't help myself. I... I'm in love with you, Tahira.»
And I'm in love with you too, Rei!, Tahira wanted to shout, but restrained herself. Instead, she shouted at the smaller girl. «Don't say that! That's not natural! I am a woman, damn it!»
«So you don't feel anything for me?», Rei looked hurt.
I love you! That was the thought pulsating in Tahira's mind. She was shaking at this point, barely stopping the words that were on the tip of her tongue. «No.»
Tahira lifted her head to see the other girl. Rei was crying, her tears dripping on the floor.
«A...a...all right th-then», she said. «I have only one request to make, and I will leave your life forever: a kiss for goodbye.»
Hearing this, Tahira shook.
«N... no way!», she shouted.
«Please... just this one kiss», the other woman begged, her face clearly portraying immense pain of the soul. «Please, don't deny me that... just to have something to remember you for.»
Damn it, Tahira thought. Seeing her like that, she just couldn't deny Rei this final request. All right, this would also prove to her that it's no big deal... that last kiss wasn't that good... she got it in a delirious state, she was sure of it. Tahira rose up from the bed, embracing the raven-haired girl. She could feel their both hearts pounding like mad. Both women closed their eyes, Tahira leaning forward and Rei stretching on her toes, their heads slowly moving closer and closer.
And then they kissed.
The moment their lips locked, Tahira felt freed, like a river that just crushed a dam and was now free again to roam as it wills. The kiss was more than wonderful... Tahira couldn't express how she felt with words. The longer it lasted, the more she wanted. She felt like she could live out an eternity like this, just being with this woman. All of her prejudices, all what she knew about women and men didn't seem that important any more... it didn't matter at all, in fact. All that mattered was that she was there with Rei, the woman she loved. Yes. She was finally free to tell herself that, to admit that she loved a woman with all her heart. And she felt wonderful because of it.
When their heads parted, both girls were breathing heavily, taking a short break before joining lips again.
«I... I can't believe I'm in love with a woman», Rei said when their lips parted again. This really struck Tahira who thought that Rei was more experienced in this than her. She always thought that this must have been natural to the oriental woman. However, now she realized that Rei was just like her... new to all of this, and unsure what to think of it. Tahira smiled to the shorter girl.
«I know», she said, kissing the shorter girl on the forehead, holding her closer with one hand and reaching for her kimono with the other. With one, swift move of the hand, she opened the silky kimono, making Rei's breasts burst out of their bonds, like two baloons left to hang on a doornail. Her nipples have already stiffened, Tahira noticed. She smiled as she took one of them in her mouth, holding it with her teeth and circling around the top with her tongue, making the Yamamoto ambassador moan with pleasure. With one hand, Tahira pinched Rei's free nipple using her thumb and middle finger, while she used her index finger to tease the top. The other hand ripped Rei's kimono off her, going down her belly and into her flooding crotch. Rei couldn't hold herself any longer. She quickly took off all of Tahira's clothes, and then tossed herself and Tahira on the bed. She was moaning like crazy, and in less than a minute of Tahira's skillful mouth- and fingerwork, Rei arched her back, letting out a deep moan of pleasure, orgasm shaking through her entire body like an earthquake.
That was it, Tahira thought, Rei's first sexual experience. She lay down on the bed next to the curve-eyed girl, stroking her raven-black hair. However, much to her surprise, Rei smiled to her, going down between her legs. Then, it was Tahira's turn to moan as she felt the other woman's tongue inside her, finding her most sensitive spots. Rei sure did know how to use her tongue good, as she found Tahira's g-spot in a matter of seconds, and was playing Tahira like a violin from then on. Tahira was practically screaming from pleasure as Rei licked her pussy passionately but precisely, finding the best, most sensual spots and insisting on caring for them. Tahira, whose restraining from giving in made her even more lustful, was on the edge of orgasm soon.
«Rei...», she screamed, interrupted by her own moans of pleasure, «Rei... move... I'm going... to... come...»
The oriental girl had paid her no heed. She just spread Tahira's legs as wide as she could, continuing her skillful licking until Tahira was at her edge. The very moment the bronze-skinned girl thought she could hold it no more, Rei stopped the licking, getting up and quickly positioning herself over Tahira so her pussy was right in front of the girl's face. Then, not wanting to let the fire inside her lover to fade, the ambassador continued to lick the beautiful woman's pussy with equal skill and passion as before. Tahira was moaning and screaming like crazy again, her eyes closed, embracing each moment, each lick happily. Very soon, she came real close to orgasm again.
«Rei... Rei...», she called out to her lover, «I... I'm... going... to...»
She didn't have time to finish the sentence, as Rei stopped again.
«You want it?», she asked. «Earn it!»
Saying so, Rei shoved her pussy right in Tahira's face. Tahira knew what she had to do. She spread Rei's legs a bit, holding them firmly with her hands, and dug her tongue inside the woman's pussy. She smiled as she heard the woman's moans of pleasure, and as she felt the licking again. However, this time it wasn't on the pussy, it was on her asshole. However, it felt just as good, and Tahira was moaning with pleasure again as Rei's skilled tongue worked her way around her tight spot. However, this time she was working as well. Her tongue was inside the oriental girl. She could feel her warmth, her softness, and could taste the sweet juices flowing out from her. It's so wonderful, Tahira thought as she came close to orgasming again.
«Rei... move... move...», she said, holding it in. However, instead of moving, Rei dug her tongue into Tahira's pussy, quickly finding the g-spot and pressing it lightly. It was like she pressed the orgasm-switch on, as Tahira exploded in her face that instant, entering a heightened state of mind. Her mind had left her body for a couple of seconds, and she felt like she was floating. Each nerve in her body was overloaded with pleasure and all of her senses became numb with this extreme new sensation. She had an orgasm, second one in her life, but even better than the first one.
When she returned to her senses, Tahira saw Rei's face above her, licking her cum-covered fingers.
«You're tasty», Rei said, smiling. Her face was covered with Tahira's juices, but she didn't wipe them off. Instead, she kissed her lover passionately, gently tying Tahira's hands behind her back with the kimono belt. Then, she smiled as she gently started to tickle the taller girl's nipple with one hand, and her belly with the other. The tickles were light, but to Tahira, who was extremely ticklish, they were torture. Also, the recent orgasm made her body even more sensitive... even more ticklish than before.
«Hehehehe.... whahahahat... whahahat are you doohohohoiiiing?!», she asked Rei, doing her best not to scream as she knew it would lure in the guards... and she definitely didn't want them coming in right now.
«Tahira», Rei whispered in her ear, still tickling her, «I heard of your methods of interrogation. I... I want you to use them on me.»
What the hell was this girl talking about, Tahira wondered.
«What?!», Tahira squeaked, surprised.
«I... I want you to break me», Rei continued whispering into Tahira's ear. «I want you to make me beg, to crush my will under your tickling fingers, feathers and tongue. I want you to...» She paused to tickle Tahira some more, «... I want to be all yours.»
At first, Tahira thought that the Yamamoto ambassador had gone a tad bit insane. However, when she thought about it for a few seconds, images of herself and Rei came to Tahira's mind. She was using her infamous methods as a sort of a game, to keep the oriental girl on the edge of orgasm while the girl begs for it helplessly, tied in many various positions. Just thinking about it made Tahira horny. The images of herself and Rei, combined with Rei's skillful ticklish probings were a combination that drove Tahira back to heavens again. While she was having this, second orgasm of the day, Rei whispered into her ear: «Come into my quarters tonight and I'll be all yours.»
Saying so, Rei untied Tahira's hands, kissing her goodbye and wiping her face. Then, she got dressed and left, smiling to Tahira once again on the way out. It was such a beautiful smile, Tahira found herself thinking.
«Good bye, my love», Rei said. «We will see each other again soon.»
Tahira smiled as she got dressed herself and went to help her lady with the preparations. Charlaw was going to open a portal to Yamamoto's capital of Totara so lady Aaliyah's troops could arrive before the enemy. That gave them extreme tactical advantage, Tahira knew. Well, now it was time to get ready for tomorrow, as quick as possible, as she had some plans for tonight.
Be sure to bring a lot of ropes, she reminded herself, grinning wickedly.
Also, this chapter contains some explicit sex scenes, so if this is not your cup of tea, or if you find sexual content offensive, please don't read.
«What?!», Tahira exclaimed. «What do you mean you're not coming with us?!»
The red-haired librarian crossed his hands on his chest. «The definition of coming with you would summarize in me staying in relative vincinity of your location when you cross the portal, the location itself being Totara, Yamamoto to be more precise. However, the prefix 'am not' means that I will do the opposite...»
«I know what it means 'by definition'!», Tahira exploded. «What I don't understand is the 'why' of your actions.»
«Because I have to get you more allies, let's just say that much, all right?»
«Who do you have in plan?», Tahira asked. «Who else is there that could help us... and that would help us?»
«Well, that's easy», a smile appeared on Charlaw's lips. «A king who hasn't gone to war yet.»
Always a smartass, wasn't he.
«And what motive would that king have to help us?», she insisted.
«A good one», Charlaw replied, revealing nothing again. Tahira sighed angrily.
«What kind of good motive?»
«A pretty good one.»
«This is amusing you, right?»
«Pretty much so.»
Tahira looked down, smiling. «You would do well in politics, you know that?»
«Oh, milady makes it sound like I'm not involved in politics.» With these words, Charlie patted her on head, leaving with a wry smirk on his face. «See ya around on the opening of portal.»
«Not if I see you first», Tahira replied with a smile. She shook her head, sighing, as she left for her mistress' quarters. With her support, Charlie had a really easy time convincing lady Aaliyah to grant her support to Yamamoto. The mobilization was done right away, and the army was ready to move in no time. Tahira saw to it personally. She did it because she wanted to help her mistress out, but also because she remembered how close she was to breaking that day, when Charlaw tortured her with feathers. She could easily be the most ticklish woman in the kingdom, but that was no excuse for betraying the mistress. No. She shouldn't have even thought about giving up.
As she was walking like that, lost in thoughts, she ran into Rei. Oh, no. This wasn't good. Since that day, when she orgasmed from her kiss, Tahira was avoiding the Yamamoto's ambassador. She just didn't know what to think about her. Women were supposed to be attracted to men, not women. Why did she find the oriental girl so attractive, then? It was so strange. She kept telling herself how wrong it was... but at the same time it was so sweet. Imagining herself in Rei's hands, being embraced by her, seeing that beautiful smile of her, knowing that she was the one who caused that smile, knowing that that very smile is just for her... Tahira wanted that so badly, but she kept telling herself how wrong it was. Women were supposed to be attracted to men. That was all there was to it. Wasn't it? Tahira wasn't so sure any more.
«Tahira», Rei began in that sweet, innocent voice of hers. No, not that tone. Tahira adored that voice... and for that she hated it. «Could I please talk to you?»
«Um... sorry... I can't now... I've got something... I have to talk to milady Aaliyah...», Tahira clumsily tried to escape, but she saw it in Rei's eyes that the ambassador wasn't going to let her go that easily.
«I have already talked to lady Aaliyah», she said firmly. «She said I could have you for an hour or so.»
No. Please, don't do that to me, Tahira thought. When Rei said 'have you', memories of that day came flooding in. The memory of being tied up and at oriental girl's mercy was there again, tempting, arousing, sweet... but forbidden. She knew she wasn't going to escape this one, though, so she sighed, closing her eyes.
«All right», she gave in. «You can... have me... for an hour or so.»
The words 'have me' barely left her lips, as Tahira barely prevented herself from moaning just by saying them.
«Good», Rei smiled shyly. «Please, follow me.»
The shorter girl led the bronze beauty to her quarters, locking the door behind her. Now she was trapped, Tahira knew. Even while she was following the foreign diplomat, she felt aroused just watching her from behind. Her moving, her hair, her grace... everything was so perfect, Tahira thought. By the time they entered, Tahira was crying. Rei noticed it, so she gave Rei her napkin. It was so soft and it smelt so good. Tahira remembered that scent... it was Rei's, of course. The same as that day. So different, so mystical... so seductive.
«Thanks», Tahira said, looking at Rei, who was looking through the window. She looked so beautiful in the morning sun, Tahira thought. The rising sun beautifully drew out the countures of her small, cute frame, of her beautiful facial features. Tahira was barely restraining herself from taking the girl into her arms and kissing her. Instead, she sat down at the bed.
«Why are you avoiding me?», the girl asked all of a sudden.
«You know why», Tahira said, lowering her head. However, she felt that the other girl's eyes were fixed on her.
«I don't. That's why I'm asking you.»
«Because of what you did to me.»
«What did I do to you?»
Suddenly, Tahira jumped out of the bed, shouting angrily. «You took advantage of me! I was tied and helpless and you... you...»
Rei looked at her with eyes full of... compassion? No, it was something else.
«I'm sorry...», she said. «I... I just couldn't help myself. I... I'm in love with you, Tahira.»
And I'm in love with you too, Rei!, Tahira wanted to shout, but restrained herself. Instead, she shouted at the smaller girl. «Don't say that! That's not natural! I am a woman, damn it!»
«So you don't feel anything for me?», Rei looked hurt.
I love you! That was the thought pulsating in Tahira's mind. She was shaking at this point, barely stopping the words that were on the tip of her tongue. «No.»
Tahira lifted her head to see the other girl. Rei was crying, her tears dripping on the floor.
«A...a...all right th-then», she said. «I have only one request to make, and I will leave your life forever: a kiss for goodbye.»
Hearing this, Tahira shook.
«N... no way!», she shouted.
«Please... just this one kiss», the other woman begged, her face clearly portraying immense pain of the soul. «Please, don't deny me that... just to have something to remember you for.»
Damn it, Tahira thought. Seeing her like that, she just couldn't deny Rei this final request. All right, this would also prove to her that it's no big deal... that last kiss wasn't that good... she got it in a delirious state, she was sure of it. Tahira rose up from the bed, embracing the raven-haired girl. She could feel their both hearts pounding like mad. Both women closed their eyes, Tahira leaning forward and Rei stretching on her toes, their heads slowly moving closer and closer.
And then they kissed.
The moment their lips locked, Tahira felt freed, like a river that just crushed a dam and was now free again to roam as it wills. The kiss was more than wonderful... Tahira couldn't express how she felt with words. The longer it lasted, the more she wanted. She felt like she could live out an eternity like this, just being with this woman. All of her prejudices, all what she knew about women and men didn't seem that important any more... it didn't matter at all, in fact. All that mattered was that she was there with Rei, the woman she loved. Yes. She was finally free to tell herself that, to admit that she loved a woman with all her heart. And she felt wonderful because of it.
When their heads parted, both girls were breathing heavily, taking a short break before joining lips again.
«I... I can't believe I'm in love with a woman», Rei said when their lips parted again. This really struck Tahira who thought that Rei was more experienced in this than her. She always thought that this must have been natural to the oriental woman. However, now she realized that Rei was just like her... new to all of this, and unsure what to think of it. Tahira smiled to the shorter girl.
«I know», she said, kissing the shorter girl on the forehead, holding her closer with one hand and reaching for her kimono with the other. With one, swift move of the hand, she opened the silky kimono, making Rei's breasts burst out of their bonds, like two baloons left to hang on a doornail. Her nipples have already stiffened, Tahira noticed. She smiled as she took one of them in her mouth, holding it with her teeth and circling around the top with her tongue, making the Yamamoto ambassador moan with pleasure. With one hand, Tahira pinched Rei's free nipple using her thumb and middle finger, while she used her index finger to tease the top. The other hand ripped Rei's kimono off her, going down her belly and into her flooding crotch. Rei couldn't hold herself any longer. She quickly took off all of Tahira's clothes, and then tossed herself and Tahira on the bed. She was moaning like crazy, and in less than a minute of Tahira's skillful mouth- and fingerwork, Rei arched her back, letting out a deep moan of pleasure, orgasm shaking through her entire body like an earthquake.
That was it, Tahira thought, Rei's first sexual experience. She lay down on the bed next to the curve-eyed girl, stroking her raven-black hair. However, much to her surprise, Rei smiled to her, going down between her legs. Then, it was Tahira's turn to moan as she felt the other woman's tongue inside her, finding her most sensitive spots. Rei sure did know how to use her tongue good, as she found Tahira's g-spot in a matter of seconds, and was playing Tahira like a violin from then on. Tahira was practically screaming from pleasure as Rei licked her pussy passionately but precisely, finding the best, most sensual spots and insisting on caring for them. Tahira, whose restraining from giving in made her even more lustful, was on the edge of orgasm soon.
«Rei...», she screamed, interrupted by her own moans of pleasure, «Rei... move... I'm going... to... come...»
The oriental girl had paid her no heed. She just spread Tahira's legs as wide as she could, continuing her skillful licking until Tahira was at her edge. The very moment the bronze-skinned girl thought she could hold it no more, Rei stopped the licking, getting up and quickly positioning herself over Tahira so her pussy was right in front of the girl's face. Then, not wanting to let the fire inside her lover to fade, the ambassador continued to lick the beautiful woman's pussy with equal skill and passion as before. Tahira was moaning and screaming like crazy again, her eyes closed, embracing each moment, each lick happily. Very soon, she came real close to orgasm again.
«Rei... Rei...», she called out to her lover, «I... I'm... going... to...»
She didn't have time to finish the sentence, as Rei stopped again.
«You want it?», she asked. «Earn it!»
Saying so, Rei shoved her pussy right in Tahira's face. Tahira knew what she had to do. She spread Rei's legs a bit, holding them firmly with her hands, and dug her tongue inside the woman's pussy. She smiled as she heard the woman's moans of pleasure, and as she felt the licking again. However, this time it wasn't on the pussy, it was on her asshole. However, it felt just as good, and Tahira was moaning with pleasure again as Rei's skilled tongue worked her way around her tight spot. However, this time she was working as well. Her tongue was inside the oriental girl. She could feel her warmth, her softness, and could taste the sweet juices flowing out from her. It's so wonderful, Tahira thought as she came close to orgasming again.
«Rei... move... move...», she said, holding it in. However, instead of moving, Rei dug her tongue into Tahira's pussy, quickly finding the g-spot and pressing it lightly. It was like she pressed the orgasm-switch on, as Tahira exploded in her face that instant, entering a heightened state of mind. Her mind had left her body for a couple of seconds, and she felt like she was floating. Each nerve in her body was overloaded with pleasure and all of her senses became numb with this extreme new sensation. She had an orgasm, second one in her life, but even better than the first one.
When she returned to her senses, Tahira saw Rei's face above her, licking her cum-covered fingers.
«You're tasty», Rei said, smiling. Her face was covered with Tahira's juices, but she didn't wipe them off. Instead, she kissed her lover passionately, gently tying Tahira's hands behind her back with the kimono belt. Then, she smiled as she gently started to tickle the taller girl's nipple with one hand, and her belly with the other. The tickles were light, but to Tahira, who was extremely ticklish, they were torture. Also, the recent orgasm made her body even more sensitive... even more ticklish than before.
«Hehehehe.... whahahahat... whahahat are you doohohohoiiiing?!», she asked Rei, doing her best not to scream as she knew it would lure in the guards... and she definitely didn't want them coming in right now.
«Tahira», Rei whispered in her ear, still tickling her, «I heard of your methods of interrogation. I... I want you to use them on me.»
What the hell was this girl talking about, Tahira wondered.
«What?!», Tahira squeaked, surprised.
«I... I want you to break me», Rei continued whispering into Tahira's ear. «I want you to make me beg, to crush my will under your tickling fingers, feathers and tongue. I want you to...» She paused to tickle Tahira some more, «... I want to be all yours.»
At first, Tahira thought that the Yamamoto ambassador had gone a tad bit insane. However, when she thought about it for a few seconds, images of herself and Rei came to Tahira's mind. She was using her infamous methods as a sort of a game, to keep the oriental girl on the edge of orgasm while the girl begs for it helplessly, tied in many various positions. Just thinking about it made Tahira horny. The images of herself and Rei, combined with Rei's skillful ticklish probings were a combination that drove Tahira back to heavens again. While she was having this, second orgasm of the day, Rei whispered into her ear: «Come into my quarters tonight and I'll be all yours.»
Saying so, Rei untied Tahira's hands, kissing her goodbye and wiping her face. Then, she got dressed and left, smiling to Tahira once again on the way out. It was such a beautiful smile, Tahira found herself thinking.
«Good bye, my love», Rei said. «We will see each other again soon.»
Tahira smiled as she got dressed herself and went to help her lady with the preparations. Charlaw was going to open a portal to Yamamoto's capital of Totara so lady Aaliyah's troops could arrive before the enemy. That gave them extreme tactical advantage, Tahira knew. Well, now it was time to get ready for tomorrow, as quick as possible, as she had some plans for tonight.
Be sure to bring a lot of ropes, she reminded herself, grinning wickedly.
All right, finally a chapter I'm ok with. However, I must apologize again, since there won't be any Elerion or Morganna in this chappy. It was just that I planned to put them after the first part (which is very relevant for the storyline), but that part became quite long, so long that putting Elerion and Morganna in as well would result in it being too long for one chappy.
So, again, apologies, your fave duo will be there in chap 7. Until then, enjoy chapter 6.
Also, this chapter contains scenes of torture, so if you are offended by that, read no further.
And, yes, being that I have some formatting probs on forum, I will, from now on, upload the text files of the chapters I write, so if anyone wants, they can download the files and not suffer what becomes when I just copy and paste the damn thing on the forum
OK, this too was pretty long, so time for me to shut up and present you chapter 6. Enjoy.
Chapter 6
Sylvana woke up fresh and rested that morning. The mixture of leaves that the maids put in her tea and the new, comfy bed they made of leaves of trees from the magical forest of Lathimon really hit the spot, so Sylvana felt not only rested, but she was also in a very good mood. Oh, yes, the morning was perfect. Even the humming birds, the warm, gentle touch of the morning sun that pierced the forest's thick roof of leaves and the warm breeze couldn't spoil her mood. Usually she hated it all... the damn flying screechers, damn wind and the damn, secret-revealing light, ordering all windows shut all of the time, but today was really different. Sylvana felt so good today that she didn't even feel the need to torture somebody.
Getting out of the bed, Sylvana went straight for the mirror to comb her hair... after all, an elven princess should look good at all times. However, unlike other princesses, Sylvana didn't have a maid to look out for her hair because of two reasons: first off, she didn't want some commoner messing her hair up, and second, she was never the one for long, perfect combings. Her long, straight golden hair was beautiful as it was, and she was paying it just enough attention to be in a proper shape. After all, she had much more important matters to attend to. And speaking of important matters, the hunter she was planning to send out for the drow has finally shown up. The maids informed her that the man was sitting in front of her doors for an hour now, waiting for her to wake up.
«It's about time», the blonde said, smiling, licking her thin lips statisfiedly. She was hoping that this one was more competent than the last one she sent out... it would be such a shame to have to sacrifice two hunters. «Bring him in.»
The moment those words left Sylvana's lips, two maids went out through the doors, going to fetch that hunter. Shortly after, one of them came in, announcing the man:
«Sir Grushunk Bladesong of the Bloodhounds», the maid said, moving away to make space for the entry. When the man entered her quarters, the elven princess' eyes opened wide with surprise. Being that this one wasn't one of her father's hunters, Sylvanas knew she probably couldn't expect an elf, but never did she imagine that the Bloodhounds would send an... orc! An orc, of all the races! She looked at the man, taking her time to study him. To her, the tall, green, hairy mountain of muscles didn't look like much of a hunter... more like a barbarian on a vacation. However, his oiled, pristine black leather armor, long, clean, well-kept hair and his nicely-shaved beard did make him look a tad bit more civilized. Not much, though, as to Sylvana even most of the humans looked like savage brutes.
«You wanted to see me», the orc said, kneeling in front of the princess and waiting for her approval to kiss her foot. She didn't allow him that grace, even though she was pleased by the brute's etiquette. Maybe there was more to him than first met the eye. Very well, she thought, let's see what he's got.
«Yes», Sylvana replied nervously. «It took time for you Bloodhounds to reply to my message. I was already starting to think that you won't heed my call.»
«I apologize», the orc replied, his head bowed down so low that Sylvana felt his hair tickling her toes. She used all of her strength to keep her small feet calm, barely succeeding... she was ticklish as hell. «The Bloodhounds didn't want to insult Your Grace by sending anyone less than one of the Great Four. Being that all of us were away on other tasks, they decided to wait for one of us to return.»
«I am honored that the Bloodhounds think so highly of me to send only the best amongst them», Sylvana said with a formal smile on her face, but burning with anger from within. If they really thought so highly of her, they should have called someone off from the assignment. «But enough of formalities, let's get down to business, shall we?»
«I agree», the orc said, his hair brushing up and down the elf's toes, making her withdraw her feet, crossing them below her chair to avoid giggling in front of him. «Who do I have to find?»
«Your target is a drow female named Markara», Sylvana started describing the woman she wanted captured. «She passed through my village a week ago. You need to capture her and bring her to me, alive and unharmed.»
«I understand», the orc said. «Anything more you can tell me about her? Do you have any of her personal belongings?»
«Only this», the blonde elf replied, handing over a piece of torn cloth to the man-hunter. «That was all my previous hunter was able to find.»
«Ah, splendid», the orc said, getting up and studying the piece of tissue. Then, he sniffed it and, looking statisfied, concluded: «Splendid! Most splendid! The scent is still not lost!» He smiled evily, almost howling with excitement. «Don't worry, milady, I'll find her and bring her to you soon. Markara will learn the reason why everyone fears the Bloodhounds.»
Saying so, the orc turned and left the room quickly.
«All right», Sylvanas said. «Don't fail me.»
She wasn't sure if the orc heard her, as he left the room before she could even finish the sentence. But, she was sure of one thing: this was no ordinary orc. The way he picked up the drow's scent... he looked, and acted, more like a wolf than an orc. This was like sending out an intelligent animal to look for the drow. Perfect. She was going to need someone to do the job discreetly, without asking too many questions, and that orc seemed just like the type. Sylvana wandered if all of this was necessary... maybe the girl really didn't see anything. But, if she did... if she saw the symbol of the dark god Tatarius that Sylvana was carrying that night, she could easily tell someone... after all, Tatarius was an important part of the drow pantheon, being married to their supreme goddess, Lilith, the Spider Queen. If the drow recognized it, then she must know Sylvana's secret... and nobody should know that. Not until the time was right. The plan set in motion required flawless execution, and she didn't want to leave anything to chance. That was why Sylvana decided to capture the drow, torture her to reveal how much she knows, and then kill her... since that first attempt failed.
Well, now that the drow was taken care of, Sylvana decided to continue her day. While she was getting dressed, she ordered the maids to tell her all the news and information she should know. One of the maids brought her presents from her suitors. Sure was a lot of them today. However, she didn't care about any of them... she already had a man she was in love with. But, she couldn't marry him officialy, as she was sure he wasn't a kind of man her father would let her marry. And running away from the court... no, that would make her loose too much influence, influence she would need to succeed in the plan. But, once it was over, once when she will reign supreme over all of the living kingdoms, the situation will change. Then, she will have all these fools surrounding her tortured in most unusual and cruel ways. Oh, yes, how she longed for that. Her idiotic brother, and that viper she was forced to call sister broken, kneeling before her, serving as her foot-rests. That will be the day. Oh, yes, that will be the day. Sylvana couldn't help but let out a moan of pleasure just thinking about it.
When she finished dressing up, Sylvana took a moment to look herself in the mirror. Perfect, she thought. The long, tight, black silk dress she picked perfectly drew out her beautiful lines; her full, large, soft breasts, her thin, seductive waist and wonderfully rounded hips, continued by her long, smooth, silky legs, ending in a pair of two small, high-arched feet with medium-sized toes. Oh, yes, the dress was just hugging her body tightly, showing off and hiding it's main attributes at the same time, baring most of her shoulders, opening continuing all the way to the chests, but stopping right at the breasts, hugging them tightly but gently at the same time, like water that somehow got stuck on her body. The black, soft silk cover continued all the way to the legs, where it opened up one more time at the side, showing Sylvana's beautiful side and leg if she wanted to show it, but allowing her to hide it as well.
All right, the dress was chosen, it was time to choose the nail polish and shoes. For her nail polish color, Sylvana picked dark-red, almost black nail-polish for both her fingers and toes. It went well with the dress, further enchancing it's seductive, dark tone. As for the shoes, Sylvana took a pair of very revealing high heels, held just with a few pieces of string, going for the ultimate seductress look and finishing the dressing-up.
Well, that was finally done, Sylvana thought as she left her dressing room and entered the tall, white hallway of elven palace. Elves were really master craftsmen when they managed to build a palace in the middle of the forest without cutting down a single tree, but Sylvana wasn't really impressed with the fact when she found it out. Why preserve the bloody things? Chop them down for firewood, she said. That was the problem of the elven race: they cared too much for beauty and it's preservance, and too little for conquest and destruction. Beauty and music were nice things, of course, but there was time for that after conquering everything that stood in their path. With their magic, elves could easily dominate all of Enterion. But no, they chose not to interfere in affairs of other races. Why, Sylvana will never know.
«Good morning, dear sister», a voice returned Sylvanas from her fantasies. She turned to see who it was, shaking when she saw her sister, Felosial. Out of all the people she could meet, Felosial was the last one she needed at the moment. «Looking beautiful, as always.»
So, she started the game already. Unlike Alanor, who was very blunt about everything, and was extremely skilled with bow and sword, Felosial took a less direct approach. Being a frail, gentle girl, Felosial was almost a stereotypical princess, kind, happy and beautiful, smiling at her father's side. However, those who wouldn't see deeper than that would put themselves in grave danger, as Felosial was a master of speechcraft and political games. Instead of using direct, brute force, Felosial relied on her ties, charms, wits and influence. Sylvana learned on her own skin how dangerous it was to anger Felosial.
«Why, thank you, dear sister», Sylvana replied, forcing a smile. «I might say the same for you as well. That crystal-white dress points out your eyes and hair well.»
The compliment was just random, but Sylvana couldn't be more right with it. The long, white, decent dress that covered up every inch of her sister's body literally shined, bathed in the morning sun. That, coupled with Felosial's milky-white skin gave an impression that the elven princess was shining, giving her a look of an otherworldly being, an angel, or something very close to that. The only clearly discernible things were her long, chestnut-colored hair, which fel all the way to her backs in beautiful, long waves like a waterfall of brown silk, and her emerald-green eyes, shining like two jewels on a ring made of purest silver.
Felosial smiled, revealing two rows of white teeth, which shined, bathed in the morning sun, like a row of diamonds. «Sister, you have always been to kind to me. What did I ever do to deserve such grace?»
That was a hidden bite, Sylvana knew, as she was always picking on both Felosial and Alanor, calling them names and doing her best to humiliate them in public or get them into trouble.
«I have to compliment my dear, beautiful sister, don't I?», Sylvana continued the discussion with a mask of smile on her face. «And for my dear brother, too. We can't have him walking into anything dangerous, can we? I heard that he even met a drow lately... he was lucky to have come out of it unharmed. That boy is so reckless...»
«Maybe...», Felosial said, smiling as well, «or maybe he's just kind-hearted. After all, from what I heard, when he found her, the drow was being tortured by some bullies. Obviously, there are some people with hearts blacker than drow's skin. I mean, she was alone and defenseless... what kind of monster would hurt a defenseless person?»
That bitch, Sylvana thought. She almost started shouting at her sister, loosing her cool, but held herself in the last minute. Instead of yelling, she continued talking, the fake smile still on her face: «Oh, sister, we can't say if the drow was really innocent without the judgement of the High Court. You know how it goes with their race... sly and deceptive liars. And, also, speaking of High Court... let's keep this drow business between us, shall we? We don't want them accusing our dear brother of working with the enemy, do we? I mean, a lot of people could see this the wrong way...»
This threat really struck Felosial, Sylvana could see it. Her smile disappeared, turning into a grimace of anger. Her eyes flashed like lightning, making her eyes look like two little storms.
«Sister», Felosial said, silently, anger clearly resounding in her voice, «you know it's not in my nature to be direct, but if you even lay a finger on Alanor, I will use whatever power I have at my disposal to make you sorry.»
Sylvana just smiled, pinning her sister to the wall. Being that the blonde elf was taller and much stronger, Felosial could do naught to resist.
«Listen, sister», Sylvana whispered into brown-haired elf's ear, «don't threaten me, or it won't end well for you or your dear brother. You two stay out of my business from now on, and I'll leave you alone. Else...», she kissed her sister on the neck, «... I'm sure this smooth, gentle skin of yours wouldn't take well to all kinds of infernal tortures I would inflict upon you.»
«Sister...», Felosial cried silently, «I know we never got along well, but for you to go that far...» She straightened herself out, both her demanor and voice cold as ice. «All right, then. Neither Alanor or I will... bother... you any more. Now, if you'll excuse me...»
Sylvana let Felosial go, and the brown-haired elf practically ran out of the room. The blonde princess smiled evily.
Do not forget my threat, she thought.
* * *
«Welcome back, mistress», one of the priestesses greeted Sylvana when she entered the underground temple. «We weren't expecting you so early.»
«I felt that the temple might need me today, so I came early», the blonde elf replied.
«And your timing couldn't be better, mistress», the priestess said, bowing. Her black robe with green edges and a hood of same colors were covering her whole face and body, so her looks weren't discernible, but judging by her voice, Sylvana judged that the human female was still young. «We just caught one of the priestesses of Agimund trying to pass off as one of our own.»
«Good job», Sylvana, the Head Priestess of the Cult of Tatarius said, smiling. «What did you do with her?»
The girl bowed, slowly reaching out with her hand in the direction of the dungeons. «She is being interrogated as we speak, milady.»
«Excellent. Take me to her.»
The young priestess complied, bowing and heading in the direction she pointed out seconds ago. As she was walking through the dark corridors, Sylvana could feel the screams of pain that echoed through the halls crawl up her skin, rejuvenating her, making her feel even better. Most of these people were tortured just for fun, ready to be offered as a sacrifice to the Dark God when they would no longer be fit for torture. Their god looked upon it as an honor, to be sent a tortured soul, as he was the God of torture himself. The teachings said that he would then torture the soul the same way it's tormentors did in it's real life, for all of eternity. That was why Sylvana wanted to make each of her victim's stay in the dungeons as agonizing as possible. When they came to the sacrificing table, most of the victims were already insane, begging to be killed.
«Ah, here we are.»
Sylvanas was turned back to reality by the voice of the young priestess, who was unlocking thick wooden doors. Screams of pain could already be heard from within. How beautiful, the dark priestess thought. It was so delightful to hear a girl scream like that. She really should bring her sister here once. Thinking so, Sylvana entered the room where two priestesses were torturing the captive. She was put on a wooden board, her hands tied high above her head, and her bare feet restrained in a set of stocks, toes pulled backwards and tied to the stocks so she couldn't move them. The two priestess were giving her a bastinado, using quick, precise, moderate strokes over and over again, making the girl scream from pain, struggling in her bondage. The beautiful, tender soles of her feet were of dark-pink color by now, and the girl was crying from pain.
Sylvana took her time to examine the girl, enjoying her suffering. She was a human, a mere 18-years old. Her hair was long, black and straight, reaching to her waist... or it would if she would keep her head still for a while, not trashing all the time. Looking at her body, Sylvana saw that the girl was thin, with small but cute breasts and ass. Her snow-white skin looked so smooth, so tender... perfect for torture.
«Hi girls», Sylvana greeted the priestesses in informal tone. Seeing her come in, the girls immediately stopped the torture and bowed down in front of their mistress.
«Lady Sylvana», one of them said, «it is an honor. The spy is about to break.»
«No», the girl said, sniffing, crying, «please, I swear I don't know anything... please... stop torturing me.»
Sylvana looked at her, visibly enjoying the girl's suffering.
«Silence», she said. «We will torture you until you tell us everything you know. Understand?»
Hearing this, the girl started to cry again, weeping. The two priestesses prepaired their canes again.
«No... please... my feet are in so much pain...», the young priestess begged, «... they hurt so much... no more, please...»
«Oh, you'd like us to stop?», Sylvana said, approaching the priestess. «And you don't want to tell us anything? You are a very rude girl, you know? You ask a favor without offering anything in return. We ought to...»
As she was saying this, Sylvana ran her finger across the girl's sole, hoping to get that painful reaction by poking on the painful spot, but the priestess' reaction surprised her: instead of making a painful grimace, the young girl laughed. Seeing this, an evil gleam appeared in Sylvana's eye.
«Ticklish, are we?»
Saying so, Sylvana ordered the priestess without cane to sit behind the captive, while she positioned herself at the girl's feet.
«No... no... please don't tickle me...», the girl begged, but to no avail. As soon as she finished saying 'me', Sylvana's long fingernails started dancing on her bare, defenseless, sensitive, smooth pink soles. The girl began trashing in her bonds, begging for mercy through hysterical laughter. Of course, the other priestess came to Sylvana's aid, tickling the girl all over her torso: starting at the armpits, five wriggling devils in each armpit, dancing and exploring every inch of young priestess' ticklish skin. Then, the fingers went, slowly and agonizingly, down to the girl's sides, driving her insane with laughter, making her body seem like a devil's dance floor, ending on the girl's tummy and bellybutton. That seemed to be the young priestess' worst spot, as she almost burst out of bondage when the fingers reached her flat, firm tummy.
Meanwhile, Sylvana took her time to fully exploit the enchanced sensitivity of the girl's soles. She raked with her long, manicured nails all across the girl's soles, starting at toes and quickly going down across the soles, all the way down to the heels, repeating the process over and over, making the girl squeal. Sylvana enjoyed watching the poor girl's toes unsuccessfuly trying to break out of the bondage, twitching as hard as the strings would let them. The poor girl must be at her wits end, she thought. Well, time to push her beyond that.
Thinking so, Sylvana added her tongue as reinforcement to the ticklish attacks of her fingers. She started licking the girl's soft soles at the heel, going upwards, following the outer line of her foot. The added torture could be felt in girl's ticklish reaction, as she started to squeal and laugh even harder, even more desparately.
«Talk!», Sylvana demanded, ceasing the licking so she could communicate normally. However, once she stopped talking, the tongue got back in it's place. «Talk, and we'll stop.»
«AAAAAHHAHAHAHAHAHAHAAAA!!! NOOOOHOHOHOHOHO!!! AHAHAHAHAHAAA!!! AAAAAAAAAA!!! PLEEEHEHEHEHEEEEEHEHEHEHE!!!», the girl tried to beg, but she couldn't. Sylvana and the dark priestess had found her weakest spots and were exploiting them the best they could. They were doing this to her for more than half an hour now. Sylvana knew it was only a matter of moment when the girl breaks. And it came soon after.
«AAHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAAAAA!!! IIIIIIHIHIHHIIHIHIIII.... COHOHOHONFEEHEHEHES!!!», the girl screamed out. Hearing those words, Sylvana and the dark priestess ceased the tickling, letting the girl breathe.
«Oh, you got smart», Sylvana said. «See? You broke, and all of this resisting was pointless. Now talk!»
«I... I'm a priestess of Agimund, Dana, and I... I was sent here to try and steal your temple's Black Grimoire. Your Black Bible», the girl spoke, crying. «That's all... that's all there is.»
«Excellent», Sylvana said, turning to the two priestesses holding the canes. «You girls, continue with what you were doing to her before I came. She seemed to be enjoying it.»
Hearing this, the girl's eyes opened wide. She started to scream: «No! No!! You promised you'll stop if I talked!!»
Sylvana smiled. «I didn't say for how long.» Saying so, the head priestess of the dark cult smiled cruely as long canes started to hit the girl's sensitive soles again. She left the torture quarters and went right into his room. He would be expecting her, she knew.
«Welcome back, princess», a voice greeted her as she entered the room, and Sylvana immediately recognized her love, and her leader, Polis. He was the one responsible for grand uniting of priesthoods of Lilith and Tatarius with necromancers of Deatholde for the purpose of Grand Plan. The blonde elf locked the doors behind her, flinging herself into his arms.
«I missed you, my love», she said, kissing him. He kissed her back.
«I missed you too...», he replied when their lips parted. «How have you been lately? Nobody suspects anything?»
«No, my love», Sylvana replied. «All the armies of the west are on the move, as you already know, and soon, Yamamoto will be turned into a great battlefield.»
«I see...», Polis smiled, «then everything unfolds precisely as I have planned. It was wise to employ Council of Shadows to spread the rumor of Chosen One, the Planar Child.» He laughed coldly. «With everyone believing that nonsense, they will turn Yamamoto into one big graveyard. Then, we will go there and resurrect those who died into a grand army of undead. With other armies weakened, we will easily conquer first Yamamoto and then everything else we want. Our army will be unstoppable, as each soldier that dies on their side is just another recruit for us. Sylvana... no longer will you have to hide your cult. Soon, the world will be crawling at those beautiful feet of yours.»
Sylvana purred statisfiedly, kissing the man again. «Mmm... I love it when you cuddle me. Now, what can I do to help?»
«You, my love...», Polis said, «you could influence your father a bit. You see, very soon, a red-haired wizard will come to your palace, seeking aid to save Yamamoto. Make sure he gets it... more corpses for us.»
«Of course, dearest», the elven woman agreed. «I trust that the corpse gatherers are progressing well?»
«Better than we had hoped. Recently we have found a new vein of dark crystals, their main power source, so all of our necromancers are filling them up with dark energies, making inexpendable batteries for the automatons. Oh, yes, they will be there on each battlefield, gathering corpses after the battles, adding recruits to our army. Also, if anyone is foolish enough to try and attack them... ah, well, we will gladly recruit him as well.»
«Mmm...», Sylvana moaned. «Perfect.»
«Yes, my love... the plan is perfect», Polis said, grinning evily. «And now, let us go and spread some chaos!»
So, again, apologies, your fave duo will be there in chap 7. Until then, enjoy chapter 6.
Also, this chapter contains scenes of torture, so if you are offended by that, read no further.
And, yes, being that I have some formatting probs on forum, I will, from now on, upload the text files of the chapters I write, so if anyone wants, they can download the files and not suffer what becomes when I just copy and paste the damn thing on the forum
OK, this too was pretty long, so time for me to shut up and present you chapter 6. Enjoy.
Chapter 6
Sylvana woke up fresh and rested that morning. The mixture of leaves that the maids put in her tea and the new, comfy bed they made of leaves of trees from the magical forest of Lathimon really hit the spot, so Sylvana felt not only rested, but she was also in a very good mood. Oh, yes, the morning was perfect. Even the humming birds, the warm, gentle touch of the morning sun that pierced the forest's thick roof of leaves and the warm breeze couldn't spoil her mood. Usually she hated it all... the damn flying screechers, damn wind and the damn, secret-revealing light, ordering all windows shut all of the time, but today was really different. Sylvana felt so good today that she didn't even feel the need to torture somebody.
Getting out of the bed, Sylvana went straight for the mirror to comb her hair... after all, an elven princess should look good at all times. However, unlike other princesses, Sylvana didn't have a maid to look out for her hair because of two reasons: first off, she didn't want some commoner messing her hair up, and second, she was never the one for long, perfect combings. Her long, straight golden hair was beautiful as it was, and she was paying it just enough attention to be in a proper shape. After all, she had much more important matters to attend to. And speaking of important matters, the hunter she was planning to send out for the drow has finally shown up. The maids informed her that the man was sitting in front of her doors for an hour now, waiting for her to wake up.
«It's about time», the blonde said, smiling, licking her thin lips statisfiedly. She was hoping that this one was more competent than the last one she sent out... it would be such a shame to have to sacrifice two hunters. «Bring him in.»
The moment those words left Sylvana's lips, two maids went out through the doors, going to fetch that hunter. Shortly after, one of them came in, announcing the man:
«Sir Grushunk Bladesong of the Bloodhounds», the maid said, moving away to make space for the entry. When the man entered her quarters, the elven princess' eyes opened wide with surprise. Being that this one wasn't one of her father's hunters, Sylvanas knew she probably couldn't expect an elf, but never did she imagine that the Bloodhounds would send an... orc! An orc, of all the races! She looked at the man, taking her time to study him. To her, the tall, green, hairy mountain of muscles didn't look like much of a hunter... more like a barbarian on a vacation. However, his oiled, pristine black leather armor, long, clean, well-kept hair and his nicely-shaved beard did make him look a tad bit more civilized. Not much, though, as to Sylvana even most of the humans looked like savage brutes.
«You wanted to see me», the orc said, kneeling in front of the princess and waiting for her approval to kiss her foot. She didn't allow him that grace, even though she was pleased by the brute's etiquette. Maybe there was more to him than first met the eye. Very well, she thought, let's see what he's got.
«Yes», Sylvana replied nervously. «It took time for you Bloodhounds to reply to my message. I was already starting to think that you won't heed my call.»
«I apologize», the orc replied, his head bowed down so low that Sylvana felt his hair tickling her toes. She used all of her strength to keep her small feet calm, barely succeeding... she was ticklish as hell. «The Bloodhounds didn't want to insult Your Grace by sending anyone less than one of the Great Four. Being that all of us were away on other tasks, they decided to wait for one of us to return.»
«I am honored that the Bloodhounds think so highly of me to send only the best amongst them», Sylvana said with a formal smile on her face, but burning with anger from within. If they really thought so highly of her, they should have called someone off from the assignment. «But enough of formalities, let's get down to business, shall we?»
«I agree», the orc said, his hair brushing up and down the elf's toes, making her withdraw her feet, crossing them below her chair to avoid giggling in front of him. «Who do I have to find?»
«Your target is a drow female named Markara», Sylvana started describing the woman she wanted captured. «She passed through my village a week ago. You need to capture her and bring her to me, alive and unharmed.»
«I understand», the orc said. «Anything more you can tell me about her? Do you have any of her personal belongings?»
«Only this», the blonde elf replied, handing over a piece of torn cloth to the man-hunter. «That was all my previous hunter was able to find.»
«Ah, splendid», the orc said, getting up and studying the piece of tissue. Then, he sniffed it and, looking statisfied, concluded: «Splendid! Most splendid! The scent is still not lost!» He smiled evily, almost howling with excitement. «Don't worry, milady, I'll find her and bring her to you soon. Markara will learn the reason why everyone fears the Bloodhounds.»
Saying so, the orc turned and left the room quickly.
«All right», Sylvanas said. «Don't fail me.»
She wasn't sure if the orc heard her, as he left the room before she could even finish the sentence. But, she was sure of one thing: this was no ordinary orc. The way he picked up the drow's scent... he looked, and acted, more like a wolf than an orc. This was like sending out an intelligent animal to look for the drow. Perfect. She was going to need someone to do the job discreetly, without asking too many questions, and that orc seemed just like the type. Sylvana wandered if all of this was necessary... maybe the girl really didn't see anything. But, if she did... if she saw the symbol of the dark god Tatarius that Sylvana was carrying that night, she could easily tell someone... after all, Tatarius was an important part of the drow pantheon, being married to their supreme goddess, Lilith, the Spider Queen. If the drow recognized it, then she must know Sylvana's secret... and nobody should know that. Not until the time was right. The plan set in motion required flawless execution, and she didn't want to leave anything to chance. That was why Sylvana decided to capture the drow, torture her to reveal how much she knows, and then kill her... since that first attempt failed.
Well, now that the drow was taken care of, Sylvana decided to continue her day. While she was getting dressed, she ordered the maids to tell her all the news and information she should know. One of the maids brought her presents from her suitors. Sure was a lot of them today. However, she didn't care about any of them... she already had a man she was in love with. But, she couldn't marry him officialy, as she was sure he wasn't a kind of man her father would let her marry. And running away from the court... no, that would make her loose too much influence, influence she would need to succeed in the plan. But, once it was over, once when she will reign supreme over all of the living kingdoms, the situation will change. Then, she will have all these fools surrounding her tortured in most unusual and cruel ways. Oh, yes, how she longed for that. Her idiotic brother, and that viper she was forced to call sister broken, kneeling before her, serving as her foot-rests. That will be the day. Oh, yes, that will be the day. Sylvana couldn't help but let out a moan of pleasure just thinking about it.
When she finished dressing up, Sylvana took a moment to look herself in the mirror. Perfect, she thought. The long, tight, black silk dress she picked perfectly drew out her beautiful lines; her full, large, soft breasts, her thin, seductive waist and wonderfully rounded hips, continued by her long, smooth, silky legs, ending in a pair of two small, high-arched feet with medium-sized toes. Oh, yes, the dress was just hugging her body tightly, showing off and hiding it's main attributes at the same time, baring most of her shoulders, opening continuing all the way to the chests, but stopping right at the breasts, hugging them tightly but gently at the same time, like water that somehow got stuck on her body. The black, soft silk cover continued all the way to the legs, where it opened up one more time at the side, showing Sylvana's beautiful side and leg if she wanted to show it, but allowing her to hide it as well.
All right, the dress was chosen, it was time to choose the nail polish and shoes. For her nail polish color, Sylvana picked dark-red, almost black nail-polish for both her fingers and toes. It went well with the dress, further enchancing it's seductive, dark tone. As for the shoes, Sylvana took a pair of very revealing high heels, held just with a few pieces of string, going for the ultimate seductress look and finishing the dressing-up.
Well, that was finally done, Sylvana thought as she left her dressing room and entered the tall, white hallway of elven palace. Elves were really master craftsmen when they managed to build a palace in the middle of the forest without cutting down a single tree, but Sylvana wasn't really impressed with the fact when she found it out. Why preserve the bloody things? Chop them down for firewood, she said. That was the problem of the elven race: they cared too much for beauty and it's preservance, and too little for conquest and destruction. Beauty and music were nice things, of course, but there was time for that after conquering everything that stood in their path. With their magic, elves could easily dominate all of Enterion. But no, they chose not to interfere in affairs of other races. Why, Sylvana will never know.
«Good morning, dear sister», a voice returned Sylvanas from her fantasies. She turned to see who it was, shaking when she saw her sister, Felosial. Out of all the people she could meet, Felosial was the last one she needed at the moment. «Looking beautiful, as always.»
So, she started the game already. Unlike Alanor, who was very blunt about everything, and was extremely skilled with bow and sword, Felosial took a less direct approach. Being a frail, gentle girl, Felosial was almost a stereotypical princess, kind, happy and beautiful, smiling at her father's side. However, those who wouldn't see deeper than that would put themselves in grave danger, as Felosial was a master of speechcraft and political games. Instead of using direct, brute force, Felosial relied on her ties, charms, wits and influence. Sylvana learned on her own skin how dangerous it was to anger Felosial.
«Why, thank you, dear sister», Sylvana replied, forcing a smile. «I might say the same for you as well. That crystal-white dress points out your eyes and hair well.»
The compliment was just random, but Sylvana couldn't be more right with it. The long, white, decent dress that covered up every inch of her sister's body literally shined, bathed in the morning sun. That, coupled with Felosial's milky-white skin gave an impression that the elven princess was shining, giving her a look of an otherworldly being, an angel, or something very close to that. The only clearly discernible things were her long, chestnut-colored hair, which fel all the way to her backs in beautiful, long waves like a waterfall of brown silk, and her emerald-green eyes, shining like two jewels on a ring made of purest silver.
Felosial smiled, revealing two rows of white teeth, which shined, bathed in the morning sun, like a row of diamonds. «Sister, you have always been to kind to me. What did I ever do to deserve such grace?»
That was a hidden bite, Sylvana knew, as she was always picking on both Felosial and Alanor, calling them names and doing her best to humiliate them in public or get them into trouble.
«I have to compliment my dear, beautiful sister, don't I?», Sylvana continued the discussion with a mask of smile on her face. «And for my dear brother, too. We can't have him walking into anything dangerous, can we? I heard that he even met a drow lately... he was lucky to have come out of it unharmed. That boy is so reckless...»
«Maybe...», Felosial said, smiling as well, «or maybe he's just kind-hearted. After all, from what I heard, when he found her, the drow was being tortured by some bullies. Obviously, there are some people with hearts blacker than drow's skin. I mean, she was alone and defenseless... what kind of monster would hurt a defenseless person?»
That bitch, Sylvana thought. She almost started shouting at her sister, loosing her cool, but held herself in the last minute. Instead of yelling, she continued talking, the fake smile still on her face: «Oh, sister, we can't say if the drow was really innocent without the judgement of the High Court. You know how it goes with their race... sly and deceptive liars. And, also, speaking of High Court... let's keep this drow business between us, shall we? We don't want them accusing our dear brother of working with the enemy, do we? I mean, a lot of people could see this the wrong way...»
This threat really struck Felosial, Sylvana could see it. Her smile disappeared, turning into a grimace of anger. Her eyes flashed like lightning, making her eyes look like two little storms.
«Sister», Felosial said, silently, anger clearly resounding in her voice, «you know it's not in my nature to be direct, but if you even lay a finger on Alanor, I will use whatever power I have at my disposal to make you sorry.»
Sylvana just smiled, pinning her sister to the wall. Being that the blonde elf was taller and much stronger, Felosial could do naught to resist.
«Listen, sister», Sylvana whispered into brown-haired elf's ear, «don't threaten me, or it won't end well for you or your dear brother. You two stay out of my business from now on, and I'll leave you alone. Else...», she kissed her sister on the neck, «... I'm sure this smooth, gentle skin of yours wouldn't take well to all kinds of infernal tortures I would inflict upon you.»
«Sister...», Felosial cried silently, «I know we never got along well, but for you to go that far...» She straightened herself out, both her demanor and voice cold as ice. «All right, then. Neither Alanor or I will... bother... you any more. Now, if you'll excuse me...»
Sylvana let Felosial go, and the brown-haired elf practically ran out of the room. The blonde princess smiled evily.
Do not forget my threat, she thought.
* * *
«Welcome back, mistress», one of the priestesses greeted Sylvana when she entered the underground temple. «We weren't expecting you so early.»
«I felt that the temple might need me today, so I came early», the blonde elf replied.
«And your timing couldn't be better, mistress», the priestess said, bowing. Her black robe with green edges and a hood of same colors were covering her whole face and body, so her looks weren't discernible, but judging by her voice, Sylvana judged that the human female was still young. «We just caught one of the priestesses of Agimund trying to pass off as one of our own.»
«Good job», Sylvana, the Head Priestess of the Cult of Tatarius said, smiling. «What did you do with her?»
The girl bowed, slowly reaching out with her hand in the direction of the dungeons. «She is being interrogated as we speak, milady.»
«Excellent. Take me to her.»
The young priestess complied, bowing and heading in the direction she pointed out seconds ago. As she was walking through the dark corridors, Sylvana could feel the screams of pain that echoed through the halls crawl up her skin, rejuvenating her, making her feel even better. Most of these people were tortured just for fun, ready to be offered as a sacrifice to the Dark God when they would no longer be fit for torture. Their god looked upon it as an honor, to be sent a tortured soul, as he was the God of torture himself. The teachings said that he would then torture the soul the same way it's tormentors did in it's real life, for all of eternity. That was why Sylvana wanted to make each of her victim's stay in the dungeons as agonizing as possible. When they came to the sacrificing table, most of the victims were already insane, begging to be killed.
«Ah, here we are.»
Sylvanas was turned back to reality by the voice of the young priestess, who was unlocking thick wooden doors. Screams of pain could already be heard from within. How beautiful, the dark priestess thought. It was so delightful to hear a girl scream like that. She really should bring her sister here once. Thinking so, Sylvana entered the room where two priestesses were torturing the captive. She was put on a wooden board, her hands tied high above her head, and her bare feet restrained in a set of stocks, toes pulled backwards and tied to the stocks so she couldn't move them. The two priestess were giving her a bastinado, using quick, precise, moderate strokes over and over again, making the girl scream from pain, struggling in her bondage. The beautiful, tender soles of her feet were of dark-pink color by now, and the girl was crying from pain.
Sylvana took her time to examine the girl, enjoying her suffering. She was a human, a mere 18-years old. Her hair was long, black and straight, reaching to her waist... or it would if she would keep her head still for a while, not trashing all the time. Looking at her body, Sylvana saw that the girl was thin, with small but cute breasts and ass. Her snow-white skin looked so smooth, so tender... perfect for torture.
«Hi girls», Sylvana greeted the priestesses in informal tone. Seeing her come in, the girls immediately stopped the torture and bowed down in front of their mistress.
«Lady Sylvana», one of them said, «it is an honor. The spy is about to break.»
«No», the girl said, sniffing, crying, «please, I swear I don't know anything... please... stop torturing me.»
Sylvana looked at her, visibly enjoying the girl's suffering.
«Silence», she said. «We will torture you until you tell us everything you know. Understand?»
Hearing this, the girl started to cry again, weeping. The two priestesses prepaired their canes again.
«No... please... my feet are in so much pain...», the young priestess begged, «... they hurt so much... no more, please...»
«Oh, you'd like us to stop?», Sylvana said, approaching the priestess. «And you don't want to tell us anything? You are a very rude girl, you know? You ask a favor without offering anything in return. We ought to...»
As she was saying this, Sylvana ran her finger across the girl's sole, hoping to get that painful reaction by poking on the painful spot, but the priestess' reaction surprised her: instead of making a painful grimace, the young girl laughed. Seeing this, an evil gleam appeared in Sylvana's eye.
«Ticklish, are we?»
Saying so, Sylvana ordered the priestess without cane to sit behind the captive, while she positioned herself at the girl's feet.
«No... no... please don't tickle me...», the girl begged, but to no avail. As soon as she finished saying 'me', Sylvana's long fingernails started dancing on her bare, defenseless, sensitive, smooth pink soles. The girl began trashing in her bonds, begging for mercy through hysterical laughter. Of course, the other priestess came to Sylvana's aid, tickling the girl all over her torso: starting at the armpits, five wriggling devils in each armpit, dancing and exploring every inch of young priestess' ticklish skin. Then, the fingers went, slowly and agonizingly, down to the girl's sides, driving her insane with laughter, making her body seem like a devil's dance floor, ending on the girl's tummy and bellybutton. That seemed to be the young priestess' worst spot, as she almost burst out of bondage when the fingers reached her flat, firm tummy.
Meanwhile, Sylvana took her time to fully exploit the enchanced sensitivity of the girl's soles. She raked with her long, manicured nails all across the girl's soles, starting at toes and quickly going down across the soles, all the way down to the heels, repeating the process over and over, making the girl squeal. Sylvana enjoyed watching the poor girl's toes unsuccessfuly trying to break out of the bondage, twitching as hard as the strings would let them. The poor girl must be at her wits end, she thought. Well, time to push her beyond that.
Thinking so, Sylvana added her tongue as reinforcement to the ticklish attacks of her fingers. She started licking the girl's soft soles at the heel, going upwards, following the outer line of her foot. The added torture could be felt in girl's ticklish reaction, as she started to squeal and laugh even harder, even more desparately.
«Talk!», Sylvana demanded, ceasing the licking so she could communicate normally. However, once she stopped talking, the tongue got back in it's place. «Talk, and we'll stop.»
«AAAAAHHAHAHAHAHAHAHAAAA!!! NOOOOHOHOHOHOHO!!! AHAHAHAHAHAAA!!! AAAAAAAAAA!!! PLEEEHEHEHEHEEEEEHEHEHEHE!!!», the girl tried to beg, but she couldn't. Sylvana and the dark priestess had found her weakest spots and were exploiting them the best they could. They were doing this to her for more than half an hour now. Sylvana knew it was only a matter of moment when the girl breaks. And it came soon after.
«AAHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAAAAA!!! IIIIIIHIHIHHIIHIHIIII.... COHOHOHONFEEHEHEHES!!!», the girl screamed out. Hearing those words, Sylvana and the dark priestess ceased the tickling, letting the girl breathe.
«Oh, you got smart», Sylvana said. «See? You broke, and all of this resisting was pointless. Now talk!»
«I... I'm a priestess of Agimund, Dana, and I... I was sent here to try and steal your temple's Black Grimoire. Your Black Bible», the girl spoke, crying. «That's all... that's all there is.»
«Excellent», Sylvana said, turning to the two priestesses holding the canes. «You girls, continue with what you were doing to her before I came. She seemed to be enjoying it.»
Hearing this, the girl's eyes opened wide. She started to scream: «No! No!! You promised you'll stop if I talked!!»
Sylvana smiled. «I didn't say for how long.» Saying so, the head priestess of the dark cult smiled cruely as long canes started to hit the girl's sensitive soles again. She left the torture quarters and went right into his room. He would be expecting her, she knew.
«Welcome back, princess», a voice greeted her as she entered the room, and Sylvana immediately recognized her love, and her leader, Polis. He was the one responsible for grand uniting of priesthoods of Lilith and Tatarius with necromancers of Deatholde for the purpose of Grand Plan. The blonde elf locked the doors behind her, flinging herself into his arms.
«I missed you, my love», she said, kissing him. He kissed her back.
«I missed you too...», he replied when their lips parted. «How have you been lately? Nobody suspects anything?»
«No, my love», Sylvana replied. «All the armies of the west are on the move, as you already know, and soon, Yamamoto will be turned into a great battlefield.»
«I see...», Polis smiled, «then everything unfolds precisely as I have planned. It was wise to employ Council of Shadows to spread the rumor of Chosen One, the Planar Child.» He laughed coldly. «With everyone believing that nonsense, they will turn Yamamoto into one big graveyard. Then, we will go there and resurrect those who died into a grand army of undead. With other armies weakened, we will easily conquer first Yamamoto and then everything else we want. Our army will be unstoppable, as each soldier that dies on their side is just another recruit for us. Sylvana... no longer will you have to hide your cult. Soon, the world will be crawling at those beautiful feet of yours.»
Sylvana purred statisfiedly, kissing the man again. «Mmm... I love it when you cuddle me. Now, what can I do to help?»
«You, my love...», Polis said, «you could influence your father a bit. You see, very soon, a red-haired wizard will come to your palace, seeking aid to save Yamamoto. Make sure he gets it... more corpses for us.»
«Of course, dearest», the elven woman agreed. «I trust that the corpse gatherers are progressing well?»
«Better than we had hoped. Recently we have found a new vein of dark crystals, their main power source, so all of our necromancers are filling them up with dark energies, making inexpendable batteries for the automatons. Oh, yes, they will be there on each battlefield, gathering corpses after the battles, adding recruits to our army. Also, if anyone is foolish enough to try and attack them... ah, well, we will gladly recruit him as well.»
«Mmm...», Sylvana moaned. «Perfect.»
«Yes, my love... the plan is perfect», Polis said, grinning evily. «And now, let us go and spread some chaos!»
Finally, chapter 7 is here. It's quite long, so I won't bother you much and just get to the story. Just a quick thanks to Bashiku for helping me with this chappy.
Thanks, mate.
Chapter 7
Elerion let out a sad, frustrated sigh as he patted the two swords at his sides. Looking at the sunrise in the distance, he wondered when will he get a chance to use them again. They have been on this blasted ship for a week now, and he hasn't killed anybody ever since. Morganna didn't let him, since she didn't want whole ship turning on them... someone had to steer the thing, she told him. He agreed with her on that thing, but still, he wanted to feel blood on his hands again, to hear someone cry from pain as the twin blades slice his or her body. It wasn't fair! Morganna loved sex, and for that she took on Aurora as a sex-slave. Now, she was having sex whenever she wanted to, and he... he couldn't kill anybody. He asked Morganna to try and let him kill the girl, just once. Of course, she didn't let him. Then, he tried to talk her into letting him just slice her up a bit, or cut off just a small body part. She didn't let him do even that. But, he thought, it was all right... he still needed her as an ally, and there will be plenty of people to kill in Yamamoto. Oh, yes, just thinking about Yamamoto made him smile. There will certainly be plenty of people to kill there... maybe even a mage. Elerion was hoping he could kill one again. It would be the first mage he killed in fifty years, and he lusted to do so again. After all, the mages were the ones responsible for his current state, and for disbanding of Mage Hunters. The Mage Hunters were the ones who secured the world from their corrupt magics, hunting them down one by one. Oh, yes, it was a golden era, Elerion remembered. Whenever a village or a town would detect a magic user, they would call them, their fabled order of warriors specialized in removing the foul taint of magics. The Mage Hunters would then dispatch a team to the spot and conduct a thorough investigation. The target would then be hunted down and slain without mercy if he or she resisted the arrest. Those who didn't resist were taken in for interrogations, to confirm if they really dealt with magics, and if they were, they were given last chance of giving up the name of their accomplices, if such existed, before being burned on the stake. Of course, nobody sane would willingly condemn him- or herself to the pyre, so Mage Hunters usually had to use different techniques to 'persuade' them into talking. People called it torture, but people were ignorant. Nobody would chose death willingly, unless it was a preferrable choice. And if the person was innocent... well, Elerion never saw anyone claiming to be innocent after a few days in Mage Hunters' dungeons. However, even those days ended when, one day, Mages of the Citadel emerged from hiding. They claimed that magic can help the world, and that it is not to be feared. Also, they propagated the spreading of knowledge and literacy all around the world. Of course, the clergy of all of the gods protested, holding on to the sacred Law, which clearly dictated that peasants and cityfolk should be tending to their duties, those being trading, crafting and farming, not studying. According to the Law, knowledge was a sacred thing, and teaching a commoner how to read or count was considered a travesty. Also, any use of magic was forbidden, as only the gods were allowed to wield such power. And now, those filthy heretics were teaching even the peasants simplest of spells to help them with farming, teaching them how to read and write, thus delaying them from their main obligations: to pray and to work. That was why the temples immediately declared the mages infidels and heretics, enemies of all that was holy, and assembled all of their knightly orders just to annihilate them. It was such an interesting sight to see: temples finally united against a common enemy, holy knights standing back-to-back with the foulest of dreadguards. Mage Hunters immediately joined that alliance, hoping to vanquish those mages once and for all, to put them back into their place, that was six feet under.
However, the war didn't go as well as everyone had planned. The temples were hoping for a quick victory over the clearly outnumbered mages, planning to return to their internal struggles as soon as possible, before the first momentum was lost and the differences between the soldiers start to become visible. That was why they assembled all of their forces together and attacked the mages' main citadel. More than half a million soldiers assembled with a common cause: fall of the Citadel.
Well, the temples were right in one thing: the war was over quickly. However, much to their surprise, they weren't the victors. Oh, no. Elerion remembered that day well: legions of soldiers surrounding the glorious Citadel, it's white walls shining in the midday sun. Everyone was waiting for orders to start the attack, turning the great, white city and it's vast libraries into ashes. And then, just as the generals were about to order the charge, the great, wooden doors of the city opened, and two of the mages went through. They seemed so relaxed, casually strolling forward, as if they were in a park and not surrounded by enemies. Elerion watched them back then, knowing that something was wrong. They wouldn't have been so self-confident had they not had a trick up their sleeve. He watched them carefully: one was a human, bald and clean-shaved, with disturbing blue eyes that seemed to reach even into Elerion's soul, filling him with dread, even though he was far from the first lines. The human was wearing a purple classical wizard's robe with black edges, making him seem like pretty much any common mage... Elerion had killed many of them by then. However, his eyes... there was this something in his eyes and the way he held himself that made Elerion feel uneasy: he didn't even carry a staff, which was very unusual... those pedlars often found most of their powers in magical staves. When those would be broken, they would be powerless. However, this one didn't carry a staff, nor was he hiding it anywhere. No... he was different from all the other mages Elerion had faced by then.
Also, the human's companion, a dwarf, was completely different from all the other mages Elerion saw thus far. First of all, he was a dwarf, and he was wearing a helmet covering his face and a full plate armor. Elerion has never seen a magician in armor, as they usually claimed they didn't need it, and that their robes enhanced their spellcasting. This one's face wasn't visible from the mithril helmet on his head. However, a long, blonde beard did reach out to his waist from the helmet. Also, what surprised Elerion most were the two hammers casually hanging from the mage's waist. Even though nothing hinted that this dwarf had anything to do with magics, Elerion knew, somehow, that this dwarf could cast spells as well.
The unusual duo strolled carelesly, as if they didn't even notice that they were surrounded by enemies, stopping when they were on hearing distance. They looked around themselves, casually, unconcerned by the vast numbers of people they were surrounded with, gazing at them like they were flowers that just blossomed. Everyone watched them in silence, captivated, waiting for an order or for the two mages to start speaking, to say or to do something. Moments passed in total silence, as the two mages seemed not to mind the vast legion of knights, while the commanders on the other side didn't want to rush the attack, causing a defeat. Silence crawled under his skin, Elerion remembered, and he started to fear. Those mages... they were acting unnaturaly. Elerion had a bad feeling about this, a feeling which was digging him from the inside, slowly but surely, with each passing second of silence. Why didn't they do anything? Why were they just standing there, totally calm, the two lonely men in front of possibly the largest army Enterion has ever seen. And what was it that made them so calm? Those thoughts resounded in Elerion's head with each second of silence passing, silent at first, but growing louder and louder with each passing moment.
And then, finally, the human mage spoke:
«Good day to you gentlemen.» The human's voice was cynical, as if he was making fun of them, but his speech was formal. Also, his voice was strong enough to resound all over the battlefield, not as much because of it's strength, but because of magic. Elerion felt like the mage was standing next to him, telling him this in a voice of a man you meet in the street, and is talking just a foot or two away from you. «I am really sorry to have to tell you this, especially after you had gathered in such large numbers, but I'm afraid that we can't take any of you as apprentices. Please... return to your homes. Nothing for you to see here, I'm afraid.»
Hearing his human friend's words, the dwarf laughed, his strong, clear laughter resounding through the battlefield. Angered, some commanders ordered the archers to fire at the duo, and the sky turned black with arrows. After a few volleys, the commanders told the archers to stop, wanting to look at the bodies of the dead mages. However, what awaited them was a most unusual sight: all of the arrows stopped a few feet away from the mages, not even one harming or hitting a mage. All of them were levitating in the air, mages controling them with their magics.
«I am Edric Fisher and this is Thokrim Thunderblood», the human mage said in a cold voice. «We are Mges of Citadel, the Librarians. And we will kill you all.»
As soon as the human said those words, the arrows started flying towards the invading army's lines. The arrows flew with such speed and power that they flew through the people in first lines, regardless of wether they had shields or not, carrying into second lines. First few lines died in that one salvo, killed by the force of arrows. The commanders stood in awe, still not being able to believe what they saw. However, when the mages started to cast more spells, they quickly came to and ordered an attack. Heavy cavalry went first, charging the enemies, trying to crush them under the might of their charge. However, they didn't expect an army to appear out of nowhere. The human mage... Elerion somehow knew it was the human, summoned an army of white, glowing creatures. Their features weren't discernible, they looked like mere shapes made of light, armed with swords of equal appearance. When they held the lightswords, it looked like it was only an extension of them, a part of them. Maybe they even were, Elerion never found out. What he did find out was that they were invincible: the cavalry charge was squashed on their walls like a wave on a rock, leaving no effect. Those horsemen who did survive were quickly slain by the glowing warriors like they were children. Those who didn't die from the summoned fighters were killed by the dwarf. He was twice his size now, his armor seemingly melting with his body, his now huge hammers burning with blue fire. Elerion watched him fight: lances, maces, swords... every weapon imaginable broke on his iron skin. And when his mace just as touched a man, that man would be sent flying backwards, his body... even his armor aflame with that same blue flame. One of the retreating cavalrymen landed near Elerion, dying a screaming death. That was when Elerion got scared. For the first time in his life, Elerion got so scared his body refused to obey him. He, who lived for the battlefield was now frozen in fear. It was then that he realized that the mages are going to be victorious, and that the army stood no chance, even if there were ten times as many of them.
It was then that the catapults started firing, hoping to crush the mages with their massive boulders. However, they too didn't have any effect, as the human mage was crushing them with lightning coming from... from his rings. It was then that Elerion saw why the mage didn't carry a staff: he had more power in his two rings than most of the mages had along with their staves. The rocks would be smashed into tiny bits of sand by mighty thunders coming from mage's fingers. Elerion was frozen with fear, feeling the weight of each destroyed stone piling up on his shoulders. At the same time, the mage ordered his troops to march forward, dwarf leading in front. Seeing the summoned army advance, some soldiers started running away, saving their lives. The dwarf just snapped his fingers and a bunch of spikes came out from the ground, impaling the runaways with deadly precision. Not even one of them managed to escape. By this time, Elerion was so scared he started crying. These men... no, they weren't men. They were monsters! These monsters were killing them without mercy, and now their summoned army was getting closer, and closer...
And then, the two armies clashed, the real and the summoned one.
Led by the dwarf, the summoned army cut through the infantry lines, leaving no one alive in their wake. The light-made soldiers seemed invulnerable, and they were such skilled swordsmen that nobody actually had any chance of doing them much harm. Also, the dwarf was like a god of war: invulnerable, killing everything he touched, each strike of his massive hammer sending off a dozen of men flying through the air, burning to ashes.
Elerion remembered being too scared to fight. All he could do was stand there and watch, falling to his knees from mind-numbing fear. People were dying around him, many of his comrades as well, killed by the very mages they excelled in fighting. None of them had seen anyone of this caliber before, least of all anyone calling himself 'Librarian'. Those two wielded spells the likes of which he never even dreamed of to exist. The human was commanding his army and, at the same time killing his enemies by just snapping his fingers. Just one snap and the man would explode from inside, leaving only a bloody stain on the ground and an empty armor. The dwarf was, on the other hand, using both his hammers to bring doom to his enemies, and his magics to impale those who would try to escape. Elerion watched this, knowing deep inside he would have to fight the dwarf. Mustering all of his courage, Elerion took his twin blades, looking at the dwarf. Gripping each sword tightly, he closed his eyes, charging, ready to die. However, just as he started running, a sound was heard echoing through the battlefield:
«The generals are dead!»
That was it. The generals were dead, and the battle was lost. Those few survivors who remained mostly tried to flee, but in vain. They were all killed by Librarians' magic. Those few that remained raised their hands in surrender. Elerion did that, too, seeing how his death would be pointless and stupid. He surrendered, thinking how he was going to die anyways. He already started imagining what horrible tortures they would inflict on him. With all things considered, he thought that surrendering wasn't such a good idea. But, he was wrong.
The mages treated those who surrendered nicely, providing them with humane treatment, even with good food and drinks. Elerion couldn't believe it... those same mages that slaughtered half a million people and were being tortured and hunted like animals for years were now showing kindness. They even sent the prisoners back without ransom.
After being set free, Elerion thought about leaving the arms, retiring from soldier's life, retiring from Mage Hunters. It was really hard to hunt people who have shown you such kindness. However, before he could do anything, he was brought in by the very people he fought for: the priests. After the battle at Citadel, while he was imprisoned, the priests had to sign a surrender without terms. The mages forced them to sign a really humiliating treaty, and they were looking for someone to blame. So, they found Mage Hunters as perfect sacrificial lambs: they blamed them for starting the war, for attacking their allies, the mages, offering them as a sacrifice to appease the blood-hungry crowds: deaths of so many couldn't go unpunished. That was why the priests started hunting them off, imprisoning them and torturing them until they would admit everything. Then, each of them would be publicly executed as a warmonger and a war criminal, as well as a heretic.
Elerion was disappointed, to say the least. He went into hiding, depressed all the while. He still couldn't believe that their former allies, who really started the war and who gladly accepted their help have now turned their backs on them, chasing them like dogs. Disappointed and betrayed, Elerion turned to what he was best at: killing people. He decided to forget about everything else: ideals, love, women, music, friendship... none of that mattered any more. He didn't want to risk being betrayed again. No. Killing will never betray him, he knew. That is why he so reveled in it from that day on, his twin blades his only companions. And so he lived out his days, until he met Morganna. Them making a team didn't change much, though, as he didn't really care about her other than her abilities. He looked at her, seeing an ally in his vengeance: vengeance against the whole priesthood, for what they did to him, for what they did to his order. That was the only reason he really lived for. To show them the price of betrayal. That was why, when he heard the legend of Planar Child, he couldn't be happier: imagine their faces when a mere human starts killing the angels they revered or hated, depending on their religion. Also, imagine their faces when the demon they feared and revered start slaughtering them, their 'allies', the mages, denying them any help, since from the battle of Citadel the mages separated themselves from the outside world, not wanting to help the peasants and other commoners who wanted to attack them, along with priests. Oh, yes, that will be the day: the day when Mage Hunters get their vengeance.
Returning from his thoughts, reminding himself that only thinking did nobody any good, Elerion decided to pay Morganna a visit. He wanted to check out on how the demonkin was doing.
* * *
«Hey, Elerion!», Morganna greeted him when she saw him come in. As usual, she was busy tickling Aurora, driving her mad from both tickling and pleasure. This time, Aurora was lying on her bed face-down, her hands tied at her backs with Morganna sitting at them. Also, her feet were tied at the ankles, Morganna holding her feet by biting and sucking on her big toes. At the same time, the red-haired demonkin's long fingernails were dancing on the blonde's soles, making her scream from laughter behind her gag. Also, since Morganna trained her to be turned on by tickling, Aurora was getting quite wet behind her legs. She was suffering, driven insane by the ten fingers that were dancing all across her bare, sexy soles, but at the same time enjoying every second of it. Her long toenails weren't even twitching anymore. Instead, they were trying to fight their way into red-hair's mouth, wishing for the attention of her tongue. Morganna knew that, but her mouth didn't accept the offer, concentrating on those two delicious treats that were already in her mouth, nibbling on them, sucking them and savouring them with her skilled tongue at the same time. Elerion had to admit to himself, he enjoyed watching Morganna do this to Aurora. There was a certain pleasure in watching the blonde tortured by slow orgasm, her will completely broken now. Morganna was a skilled tickler, knowing how to deliver sexual pleasure while tickling, turning her ticklee's whole body into one enormous erogenous zone. Then, she would keep her victim at the edge of orgasm, letting them so close to that sweet sensation they could almost smell it, but denying it at the last moment. She could leave a person in such a state for days without him or her orgasming, but being on the edge all the while. However, it never took days for people to break. Most that anyone endured were three hours, and that someone was him, Elerion, when they first met. Come to think of it, the only reason why he held out for seven full days was because she never used her fearsome techniques until day seven. That was the day she unleashed her full assault, and that was the day he broke.
«Want some Aurora?», the demonkin's voice brought him back from his thoughts. She stopped sucking on blonde's toes to ask him that. However, Aurora didn't move her pretty feet away when her toes were free. Instead, her soles were seeking out Morganna's tickling fingernails. She really trained her well.
«Huh?»
«Do you want some Aurora?», Morganna repeated, laughing. «I haven't seen you use that thing between your legs since when I raped you when we first met. C'mon, if you don't use it, it will shrivel up.» Saying so, she winked, a coquettish smile on her face. «I'm sure Aurora is dying to give you a little blowjob, isn't that right, my little tickle-slave?» Saying so, Morganna turned to Aurora, who just nodded silently. Then, statisfied, the redhair started kissing the human's soles, her red curls enveloping the two juicy, tied up feet.
«Come on, Elerion, I know you want to», he heard a sound coming from the pile of red hair. Elerion hesitated for a moment, but then sighed, knowing that his companion was right. He really hasn't had sex in so long, and perhaps it was time for him to get back in action. Most of the time he didn't want to give in to his lust because of fear of being caught off-guard. However, this time he was on a boat, in the middle of the sea. What could possibly happen to him, he thought. That was why he lowered his pants a bit, taking out his erect cock. He had to admit to himself: he wanted Aurora from the first day they met. There was something in this human that Elerion found attractive, he just couldn't tell what. He has killed even more beautiful women without blinking, but with Aurora it was different. He wasn't sure, but he thought it would be for the best if he killed her then, when they first met... he didn't want to find himself having a weak spot for anyone, least of all a slave. Well... he had to admit... as a sex toy, Aurora really could prove useful.
These thoughts in mind, Elerion came closer to Aurora, noticing one thing: Morganna has dug her feet into the girl's armpits, tickling her with the toes. Now, that was an arousing addition: Morganna's perfectly pedicured toenails wriggling their way inside Aurora's helpless armpits. Before, Elerion couldn't see that detail, as the seeress' tied arms were blocking the way, but now he had a clear view of those white feet holding tightly to Aurora's sides, wriggling the toes inside the blonde's smooth armpits. Smiling to the scene, Elerion held Aurora's trashing head still, fixing it with his strong hands. He could feel her face burning, her warm tears rolling down his fists. It seemed that there still was a little bit of 'old' Aurora left... and she didn't want this. Oh, well, who cares, Elerion thought as he slowly removed a few locks of Aurora's golden hair from her face, removing her gag as well. Here goes nothing, Elerion thought as he aimed for Aurora's mouth with his cock, holding her head firmly.
And then, Elerion stopped, interrupted by a scream coming from the deck.
«Pirates!»
* * *
Elerion looked at Morganna, anger in his eyes. What the hell was the demon-woman thinking?! She held his blades just as he was going to send all of those pirates to seven hells, opting for a peaceful solution. What peaceful solution, he thought for himself. There will be peace when these pirates start feeding the fishes. However, the pirate captain did manage to avoid combat, persuading the cowardly captain into giving up without a fight. She told him that, if he surrendered peacefuly, she would spare everyone on board, and the idiot just gave the order to let the woman board the ship. True, the woman held her promise thus far: she and her band of vagabonds boarded the ship and started taking all the valuables, but without violence. Those who resisted were held helpless, but no harm was done to them.
«Greetings», the pirate captain started to speak, taking her hat off and bowing down theatrically. Elerion noticed that, behind her long, brown curly hair, two pointy ears sprouted. This woman was a half-breed, it seemed. He had to restrain himself from laughing. «I am Eliza, a pirate. Me and my mates are collecting voluntary donations all over the seas. It all goes into good causes, so please... donate generously.»
Her crew roared with laughter in response to the captain's little speech. She was mocking them, and there wasn't a thing Elerion was allowed to do... Morganna seemed decisive on this, and he didn't want to fight both her and the pirates. Besides, Morganna probably knew what she was doing. She probably wanted to avoid fighting until Yamamoto, if possible at all. Well... she was probably right, he thought. A fight like this would greatly reduce crew members, and someone had to run this ship. That was why Elerion's two perfectly polished and sharpened swords remained sheathed, harmlessly hanging from his waist. Even when the pirates came to him to relieve him of all of his worthy possessions did he not draw his blades: he didn't have much money anyways, and he could always kill and loot someone in Yamamoto, should the need for money arise.
While the pirates were busy collecting the crew's and passangers' valuables, Elerion took his time to study Eliza, the captain. First thing he noticed about her was that she was fiery. Oh, yes, her stature, her brown, curly hair that was falling to her back, free and unrestrained, her broad, mischevious smile all gave out the girl's fiery, adventurous spirit. Also, her clothes were pretty tomboyish, composed of white, broad shirt with long, broad sleeves that allowed maximum manuverability, but offering no real protection, light-brown light leather pants and knee-high rough leather boots. As an addition, a longsword was hanging freely from her waist. That girl really did look like a pirate, Elerion thought... a pirate who is into piracy for adventure and fun, not for profit. She looked like a free, adventurous type, a type of woman made for open horizons, for the thrills of adventuring life. Same as Morganna, he thought. Living peacefully, married and in love, with an idilic house and a farm... that would be death for these two. Their spirits opted for more, to break the shackles of normal, settled life and live a life of complete freedom. Elerion looked at Eliza, and then at Morganna. He could see that the demonkin noticed the same thing as he did... and that she wanted Eliza. He knew what was on Morganna's mind: she wanted to tame that fiery spirit inside Eliza, to make her an obedient slave. Morganna found some kind of pleasure in it, subduing strong spirits to her will. It was almost as if she hated and loved that kind of people at the same time. Elerion could see the demonkin biting her lip, trying to hold back the urge to attack and kidnap Eliza. He knew she was really close to giving him order to attack.
Suddenly, the pirate-girl realized that the duo was watching her, so she started looking at them. At first it was just a glance, but when the girl's brown, mischevious eyes met Morganna's, Eliza smiled, talking to her crew:
«Well, well, if it isn't the notorious duo, Morganna and Elerion. How pleasant of you to turn yourself in without a fight.»
What the hell!? How did she recognize them!? Leaving those thoughts for later, Elerion drew out his blades, for he knew: now was the time to fight. And he was right: pirates were coming from all sides, trying to capture him for some unknown purpose. What that purpose actually was, Elerion didn't know, nor did he care. He will surely ask them once they are all defeated, he thought. Speaking of defeating, the first wave had just arrived.
Easy, Elerion thought, killing them all off with a quick spinning strike with his two blades. He realized something: most of these guys have never fought in their life. They were just for show, used by Eliza to intimidate ships into surrendering. Had it come to a real fight, these guys would be as useless as a fork would be against castle's walls. Hmph. Time to kill these guys off, Elerion thought...
And then, he felt pain.
In front of Elerion, coming out of nowhere, stood a tall, black woman. Her hair was long, black and straight, carried freely by the wind, her eyes dark, proud and wild like her beautiful face and narrow, broad lips. Her face was that of a warrior, her standing as proud and wild as Eliza's... and her knee was in Elerion's groin. Elerion could feel the pain eating away at his strength and conciousness, making him go towards the floor, slowly but surely. He tried to hold himself onto the woman, to catch some breath, but all he could do was slow his descent down, his hand going down the girl's shoulder, following the line of her beautiful, big breasts hidden under the same white shirt as Eliza's, down her muscular, flat belly, and...
That is when everything went black.
* * *
«Rise and shine, sweetie.»
Elerion waited for things to clear out in his head. Where was he? What happened? And who was this wom...
That was when it all came back to him. Of course. The pirate-girl and her black friend. The bitch had caught him off-guard and hit him in the groin so hard he lost conciousness from the pain. And to make matters worse, that very girl was still in front of him. Well, at least now is his chance to return the fav... what?
It was then that Elerion figured out that making his plan of vengeance a reality wasn't going to be that easy, as his hands were tied high above his head and his legs were tied to the legs of chair he was sitting on at both knees and ankles. Feeling a light breeze on his skin, Elerion looked down, discovering that he was naked from the waist up, and that his muscular, hairless torso (since elves didn't have any body hair) was vulnerable to whatever infernal tortures these two decide to inflict upon him.
«What the...», he started, but the black girl just smiled, showing her beautiful, white teeth. Her adorable face had a really mean expression.
«Finally, you are awake», she said.
Elerion didn't pay her much heed... whatever she was going to do to him, she was going to do it anyways, with him as an audience or without. He looked around the room, trying to find Morganna. It was a large, empty room, somewhere below the deck. The room itself was relatively well lit, but still, due to it's size, there were places that torches couldn't cover. The room was just too big for a few torches to lit it. What mostly surprised Elerion was the emptiness of the room. Not a single piece of furniture (if you don't count this restraining device, the chair). Also, considering the size and the lack of items, Elerion guessed it must have been the treasury room... emptied up, of course, since he and Morganna are the main treasure now. That girl, Eliza, must have known them pretty well, considering how quick she recognized them... and rememered th bounty on their heads, which was quite high. And bingo... Elerion stopped thinking about Eliza when he found Morganna, who wasn't so far away from him, but she was sharply to the right, so Elerion had to look over his tied, muscular arm to see her.
The beautiful redhair was restrained in a piece of wooden stocks, her hands secured in the center, and her legs spread wide so her feet could be put in the holes at the sides. Her toes were tied to the back of the stocks, offering her absolutely no free movement. Morganna was acting calmly but Elerion knew that inside, she was burning with rage. He hated being captive, but Morganna... she found any sort of restraints unbearable. Last time someone tried to put her in chains... well, it didn't end well for that guy. Elerion knew that even worse predicament awaited Eliza, who was standing in front of the tied demonkin. Elerion noticed one more thing: Aurora was standing next to the pirate captain, free. Eliza would turn to her every once in a while, giving her a sad, compassionate look. Then, she would fix her gaze upon Morganna again, but this time the gaze was angry and cold. The girl must have known them from before, he was sure. But, where from? He certainly didn't remember her.
«Hey!», the black girl called out to her captain, «This one is finally awake.»
«Finally», Eliza smiled. «I was getting a little impatient here.»
«What the fuck?!», Elerion shouted. «Who the hell are you and what do you want from us?»
Eliza turned to him, looking him directly in the eyes.
«I want revenge... revenge upon Morganna», she said, an angry fire in her brown eyes. «And I want the bounty on your heads.»
Oh, so that was why he didn't recognize her... and why the girl was still alive. This time someone wanted vengeance upon Morganna... this was the first this happened since they met.
«Hey, Morganna!», he shouted out to his partner, «This time they want you! Your treat this time!»
Morganna and Elerion had an agreement between themselves: whenever they would kill, capture or otherwise incapacitate anyone looking for vengeance against one of them, the one who was the target would buy drinks next time they were in tavern. Finally, it was Morganna's turn. However, Eliza's lapdog didn't find it funny. She kicked Elerion in the stomack, making him loose all breath, clutching as hard as he could (which wasn't much, really, only a centimeter or so).
«Shut up while she talks», the woman said.
«Fuck you, bitch», Elerion said, a defiant smile on his face. That earned him another hit. This time it was with her fist, again in the stomack. Damn. The bitch was strong, Elerion thought, coughing.
«Aszhara, stop», Eliza stopped the black woman from hitting Elerion again, after he spat at her. The black woman, obviously named Aszhara, stopped her hand a few centimeters away from Elerion's face.
«He started it!», she tried to defend herself, but Eliza gave her a sign to stop.
«Enough, Aszhara... you hit him first», the half elf said. Hmm... sense for justice. Elerion already started to hate her. He thought about insulting her a bit, to anger her, but decided not to. He wanted to hear what they were going to say, all the while thinking about a way to escape, then let them torture any way they want, still thinking about a way to escape, then escape during the torture (if not sooner) clearing out any disrepancies in the escape plan along the way.
The brunette then turned to Morganna: «So, finally, I have you trapped.»
«Um... I don't understand what is all of this about», Morganna tried to play dumb. However, Elerion could see that this wasn't working.
«Oh, cut it out!», Eliza yelled, her face red from anger. «You remember me well! I saw it in your eyes! You remember me and what you did to me, and you lust to do it again! Admit it!»
«I really don't know what are you talking about!» Morganna was visibly trying to stay calm, but it didn't work well. Poisonous despise was clearly heard in her voice, colder than the avalanche.
«Still trying to play dumb, are you?», Eliza shouted, slapping the demonkin across her face. «Fine. Then, I'll tell you. Do you remember the case of Narcis killer, when a series of murders happened in an elven tree-city of Tellaren, and the only lead anyone had was the note the killer left next to the bodies, saying 'Narcis did this'. Do you remember now?!»
«My head is a little fuzzy», Morganna said, still trying to act stupid, even though it was obvious she remembered the girl. Morganna wasn't such a good actress when trying to conceal killing rage.
«Playing dumb, are you?» Eliza looked upon Morganna with clear despise in her eyes. «Fine, I'll tell you the entire story, then. The authorities offered a huge amount of money to anyone who could help them solve the mistery. It was about then that I entered the city, already looked down on because of my human heritage. I didn't want to have anything with the city and it's problems, I was just passing by. However, it wasn't so easy, as when I went to the inn, I met you. You came over to me, offering me a drink with an excuse of being glad to find someone who actually wants to talk to a non-elf. I fell for it, enjoying some company and someone to talk to, not noticing the sleeping powder you placed in my drink. Of course, the powder affected me, and I fainted, waking up tied and helpless.» She slapped Morganna again, furious. «You tickle-tortured me until I confessed that I was the one doing all the killings! And, of course, you collected your reward, leaving me to get executed, innocent of crime. Do you know what tortures they put me through?! I was lucky the real murderer was caught a day later, or I would have been hanged in public. When I was freed, I swore vengeance upon you, Morganna. And now it has finally come.»
Finishing her story, Eliza silently looked upon the tied redhair with anger and despise, her wild eyes burning with hatred. Catching her eyes, Morganna laughed, her clear laughter echoing in the dark, empty room. Eliza slapped her.
«Stupid bitch», Morganna said, taking another slap from the angry pirate-woman. Her cheeks were blushing red by now, from all the slaps she got. His stomack wasn't in a much better shape neither, he thought. «What do you plan to do with us? Torture us until we squeal for something? Trust me, we will escape sooner or later, and then you will regret...», Morganna's eyes were so full of anger it seemed like they were burning, «... you will regret the day you were born. You and your little whore!»
Hearing the demonkin speak so of her friend, Eliza slapped Morganna so hard the redhead's lip broke, blood spilling over the floor.
«Don't you dare speak to Aszhara like that!», she shouted, slapping Morganna yet again. And again, new stream of blood was seen, this time from redhead's cheek.
«You just made the biggest mistake of your life, girl», Morganna smiled, spitting out some blood. «When I get free...»
«Oh, but you won't get free.» Eliza's smile was confident as she gloated over her former tormentor's helpless position. «The ship is already sailing for the nearest port. We are going to turn you in to the authorities there and take the bounties on your heads. And in the meantime...»
Eliza made a dramatic pause, slowly running her pointing finger across the outer line of Morganna's helpless sole. Morganna tried to escape, twisting and pulling on her bonds with full force, but it was of no use. She was trapped and helpless against this half-elf woman, who certainly planned on using her ticklishness. «...I plan on getting revenge for what you did to me in Tellaren.»
Elerion watched as Eliza readied her hands, kneeling in front of Morganna and wiggling her fingers in front of the demonkin's soft, ticklish soles. Morganna started to squeal and laugh, even though the fingers didn't even touch her yet.
«Before we start, I'd like to know», the brown-haired woman said, looking at Aurora and then back at the demonkin, «what did you do to this poor woman? Turned her into your slave? Broke her free will with constant tortures? Why, Morganna? Are human lives just a game to you?»
«Just shut up and start torturing me already!», Morganna yelled at Eliza, not wanting to answer. Hearing this, Eliza stood up, taking a long bandana in her hands.
«I see», she said, coming from the redhair's backs and tying the bandana around her mouth, gagging her. «Then there's nothing more for us to talk, is there?»
Gag in place, Eliza returned to her former position, at Morganna's feet, taking her time to study them both.
«Hmm... not bad», she said, «but I think Aszhara's are prettier.» She turned to Elerion. «What do you think, elf?»
When Eliza asked him that question, Elerion noticed Aszhara taking one of her boots off, revealing a beautiful, high-arched, long, broad foot, with long, slender toes and black, perfectly pedicured toenails. Her feet were taken good care of, it seemed. He would have never expected this from a woman with such warrior skills. She had beautiful feet, he had to admit to himself, but on attractivness scale, Morganna's would do a wee bit better because of her beautiful, perfect toes and the smoothest skin Elerion has ever felt.
«Yeah...», he said, «... her feet are nice... for a bitch!»
Saying this, Elerion braced himself for another serie of hits, but he was surprised when he saw that Eliza held the black woman's hand.
«No», the half-elf pirate said, «I have something better in store for this guy.»
Saying so, the tall brunette started digging through her pouch, taking out a powder of some sort.
«I was saving this for Morganna», she said, looking at the powder, and then turning her eyes to Elerion, «but I have decided to use it to teach you a valuable lesson: nobody talks bad about Aszhara in my presence. Nobody.»
«Eliza...», Aszhara wanted to say something, but the half-elf hushed her, putting her finger on black warrior-woman's full lips.
«Shh, Aszhara...», she said. «Don't worry. I will make Morganna pay in my own way. You go and punish this guy, my love...»
Saying so, the half elf leant forward, kissing the other woman on her lips. Aszhara returned the kiss, hugging Eliza. Elerion smiled cruely, but his smile faded quickly, as Eliza, as soon as her and Aszhara's lips parted, kicked him in the stomack, tossing the powder into his mouth when he opened them to shout from pain. Then, she tied a bandana similar to Morganna's one around his mouth, silencing him as well.
«Now, make him pay», Eliza said, despise in her eyes. Aszhara smiled at Eliza, kissing her again, and then looking at Elerion. The tied elf could clearly see a sadistic glint inside those dark eyes.
What the hell did she just sip in his mouth, a thought flashed through his head. He was already starting to feel dizzy. Something was wrong, he knew it. He felt like his mind wasn't his own any more. He could hear Morganna's muffled screams of laughter coming from the side. Turning around, he saw Eliza 'working' on Morganna's bare soles, her fingers dancing all across her ticklish heels and arches, which just laid there helplessly, unable to move at all. Morganna was trashing in her bonds, pulling on them as hard as she could, trying to do anything just to set herself free. Her head was swinging around, her red hair looking like it was on fire under the light of the torches, dancing to the beat of Eliza's wiggling fingers.
Elerion watched the show for a few moments, thinking how it was interesting to finally see Morganna getting it for a change, but he was interrupted when Aszhara sat in his lap, facing him. From this close, Elerion could feel the sweet scent of the girl's perfume mixing with the smell of salt, giving the woman even more alluring, natural touch.
«Time to get your punishment», she said, taking out two feathers from god-knows-where. Elerion wasn't concerned with where came from, anyways. Instead, he focused on getting away from them, trying to escape what he knew was in store for him: merciless tickling. However, it was of no use: the two feathers were slowly but surely heading for his ticklish torso, and the bondage made it impossible for him to escape. Trash and squirm as much as he wished, he couldn't escape the two feathers, which were heading for his body, making him shiver in expectation of what their arrival meant. His eyes opened wide when the two feathers arrived, each so awfully close to one of his sensitive armpits.
And then, the feathers touched his skin, and Elerion had burst into laughter. Aszhara started running the feathers slowly and torturously up and down his armpits, making Elerion go crazy. He finally found out what that powder was: it was an aphrodisiac, and a very strong one at that. It made his skin highly sensitive, even more than before, and very erotic. Each slow, ticklish stroke of the feather tickled like crazy, while on the other hand it also aroused the elven warrior. As if the very way Aszhara tickled him wasn't erotic enough, the aphrodisiac started to work, turning Elerion on very quickly. He screamed from ticklishness behind his gag as the devil's feathers slowly moved across the most ticklish spot on his body, those being his armpits, but enjoying each and every second of it. Inside, Elerion was cursing the three women in this room: Morganna for not letting him attack right away, Eliza for giving him that aphrodisiac and being a soft-hearted, annoying half-breed, and finally Aszhara, for many, many reasons. He knew this torture wasn't going to stop until they reach the shore, when authorities will pick him up and then torture him some more. However, by the time they come ashore, Elerion mused, he will be welcoming the touch of a whip or branding iron, as the twin feathers were driving him crazy already. Down inside his pants, his cock was already fully erect, each touch of the feather sending a sweet impulse down there, enchanced by the aphrodisiac. Elerion hated this, being so powerless against Aszhara and her cruel methods. At the moment, he wanted to rip her heart out with his bare hands but all he could do was laugh behind his gag, mumbling silenced curses and taking whatever tickling the black woman unleashed upon him. No matter how hard he struggled to escape the feathers, they felt like they were glued to his skin, not leaving it for a second, just going up and down, up and down, and then up and down his ticklish armpits again and again, in a never-ending, maddening loop. This slow torture was driving him crazy, the feather's erotic touch adding insult to injury by arousing him more and more. He should have kept his mouth shut, he thought. That way, Morganna would get that damn aphrodisiac. Instead, he just had to flap his big mouth and become the warrior-woman's tickle-toy.
As time passed, Elerion grew more and more desperate, and more and more aroused. His cock was pulsating from pleasure brought to him by both the aphrodisiac and the slowly moving feathers, while he was cursing everything he could think of from the inside. It occured to him long ago that his tormentor was beautiful indeed, but now he started to want her, his lust growing with each passing moment. After a while more, inside his mind he started to beg the woman to let him fuck her, just for him to relieve himself somehow. He could feel the orgasm coming in, but it was coming too slowly, little by little, an experience just as maddening as the constant tickling of the feathers that crawled on his skin. He was begging for release by now, feeling that all other things in life started to loose value. Pride, stoicism, rage... everything started to seem more and more distant as minutes of light stroking passed, stroke by stroke, each stroke tickling like mad, but at the same time feeling so good. Damn it, what devil invented such tortures, Elerion asked himself.
Speaking of the devil, Morganna didn't seem to be having any better time than Elerion. She was probably five times as ticklish as he was, even in this state. The sensation of ten long nails dancing all across her ticklish soles was a torture unlike any other for her. Elerion couldn't see her, but he could hear that her muffled screams of laughter didn't cease... if anything, they became more intense. Every now and then, Eliza would let her rest for a bit, not wanting to let the descendant of succubus to faint. The redhair was probably on the brink of total exhaustion by now, Elerion thought for a brief moment before returning to his own problems.
By this time, Elerion was already so aroused he stopped avoiding the feathers, seeking them out with his armpits instead, accepting their ticklish touch in hopes of finally reaching orgasm. He was so close to it he could already smell it. Aszhara must have noticed that, as her grin became wider and wider, teasing him cruely.
«Hmm... what happened to that brave guy from before, I wonder», she teased. He didn't care any more... he would have let her say what she wants, do what she wants with him, just as long as she would let him orgasm, and fast. He imagined her taking his stiffened cock out of his pants and into her beautiful, narrow mouth. He would probably ejaculate before she would put it into her mouth, he was that aroused. He could feel the orgasm coming just from behind the corner... but it was coming at such a slow speed, like a snail.
Ten minutes later, Elerion was ready to go crazy if he had to endure one more second of this torture. His groins were maddeningly thrusting towards the beautiful black girl, trying to penetrate her with their both pants on. He was at his wits end, literally, feeling his sperm ready to shoot out at any moment, begging for it to happen as soon as possible. Aszhara noticed that, she noticed his sex-madness, so she decided to finally have mercy. She moved one feather away from Elerion's armpit, placing it on his nipple. As soon as the feather touched his nipple, Elerion ejaculated inside his pants, feeling his hot juice spilling all over his pants, shooting out again and again in what seemed to be infinite amount. Elerion felt released, happy, as if someone had liberated him from hell, enjoying the releasing, warm sensation in his pants. Aszhara was looking at him the whole time, amused with elf's final submission. Elerion relaxed in his bondage, nothing mattering to him any more. Morganna's muffled screams of laughter could still be heard, echoing through the half-empty room, but they seemed somehow distant, unimportant. Elerion could feel his heart beating rapidly and strong, as if it was trying to break out of his lungs. This torture really tired him out.
«Ready for round two?» The warrior asked him, moving the feathers away and prepairing her fingers, wriggling them in front of Elerion's face to show him what she was going to do to him. However, instead of being scared, Elerion gave her a defiant look, noticing two things: first of all, Morganna's laughter went quiet all of a sudden, and second, Aurora was standing behind the warrior-woman, holding a wooden plank.
Before Aszhara could realize what was happening, she was hit from behind, falling unconscious from the hit.
* * *
«Finally, everything is prepaired», Morganna said finishing the final knots that bound Aszhara and Eliza together, one to another. Then, she stood up to observe her work, feeling proud of herself.
The two women were lying down, tied tightly one to another at several places: the ankles (each ankle was tied separately), knees, thights, waist and neck. Aszhara was tied on top of Eliza, face to face, the upper woman looking to the floor. Their hands were tied at their backs, whole forearms tied one to another, leaving no free space for movement. Thus restrained, the two lovers could do nothing but kiss and talk to each other while enduring the penalty that was about to come.
Elerion thought about how lucky they were. If Eliza didn't feel simpathy for Aurora, letting her free as a fellow victim of Morganna, they would probably be tickled to insanity. However, Aurora did her part like a good little girl, incapacitating both of their captors and setting him and Morganna free. Once that was done, everything else went smoothly. They tied Aszhara and Eliza up, and when they woke up, they made Eliza pass the command to them in front of the crew, threatening they will kill Aszhara if she didn't comply. It was funny to see how quick she was to obey at mere mention of hurting the black beauty. The crew didn't welcome the decision, but seeing how it was the captain's orders, they obliged. Better for them, for this time Elerion was armed, his twin swords back into his possesion, and angry. Being that these guys were mainly for showing off, they knew they wouldn't stand a chance against Elerion... not without Aszhara. Everything went so smoothly that Elerion himself was surprised. They were back on course, heading for Yamamoto, and all that remained now was vengeance. Vengeance upon these two.
«Tickle me, will you?», Morganna screamed furiously. «We will see who gets tickled now, Eliza.»
Eliza didn't respond to Morganna. Instead, she looked at Aurora, disappointment in her big, naive eyes.
«Why?», she asked the blonde, who just looked away. Tears were welling up in half-elf's eyes. «I... I thought you were same as me... I thought to free you from her...»
Hearing those words, Morganna laughed, taking some of her messy hair from her face.
«Free her? Oh, girl, you are so naive. You see, my little Aurora...», saying so, she came up to the blonde, giving her the sign to raise her hand. The blonde obeyed, and Morganna started to tickle her armpit. Aurora laughed and begged Morganna to stop, but she didn't drop her arm. Morganna looked at the tied duo, continuing to speak: «... she has no will of her any more. She is completely under my control. I am her mistress... her goddess. You should have known that...»
Saying so, the demonkin stopped tickling her tickle-slave, positioning herself at the duo's feet.
«I'm going to torture your lover first, Eliza», she said, taking Aszhara's bare, defenseless foot in her hand. «Since you so hate to see her suffer, I'm going to torture her until she looses her mind, and all you will be able to do is stand and watch her go insane through days of constant tickle-torture. Don't worry... when she goes completely insane, I'll have her help me tickling you.»
Hearing this, the captive half-elf pirate started struggling, but it was of no use. All she managed to achieve was hurting her lover by twisting her joints.
«Please... not her... she's done nothing to you», Eliza tried to plead for her lover. «Torture me any way you want... she's done nothing to you.»
«But she did do something to my companion, didn't she?», Morganna answered. «He wants her to be nice and obedient so he can... use her a bit.»
It was true. Morganna didn't let Elerion cut Aszhara to tiny pieces, saying it would be too fast, and that she was a precious hostage. Instead, she promised she would let him make her his love slave during the long voyage to Yamamoto. Elerion agreed with that, as the thought of raping Aszhara remained in his mind ever since that tickle session he went through with her. It would probably be more fun that way, he thought: making love to the broken lioness in front of her lover's eyes, making the half-elf even more desparate. He was certain Morganna will insist on him fucking her in front of Eliza while she tickle-tortures the brunette. Once Aszhara breaks, of course.
Elerion could hear Aszhara's mighty laughter echoing through the room as Morganna started to lick her foot, from the toes all the way up to heels (since she was facing upside-down, her heels were above her toes). Come to think of it, the voyage to Yamamoto should take around three more weeks. The duo will certainly provide lots of entertainment for both him and Morganna in the meantime.
Thanks, mate.
Chapter 7
Elerion let out a sad, frustrated sigh as he patted the two swords at his sides. Looking at the sunrise in the distance, he wondered when will he get a chance to use them again. They have been on this blasted ship for a week now, and he hasn't killed anybody ever since. Morganna didn't let him, since she didn't want whole ship turning on them... someone had to steer the thing, she told him. He agreed with her on that thing, but still, he wanted to feel blood on his hands again, to hear someone cry from pain as the twin blades slice his or her body. It wasn't fair! Morganna loved sex, and for that she took on Aurora as a sex-slave. Now, she was having sex whenever she wanted to, and he... he couldn't kill anybody. He asked Morganna to try and let him kill the girl, just once. Of course, she didn't let him. Then, he tried to talk her into letting him just slice her up a bit, or cut off just a small body part. She didn't let him do even that. But, he thought, it was all right... he still needed her as an ally, and there will be plenty of people to kill in Yamamoto. Oh, yes, just thinking about Yamamoto made him smile. There will certainly be plenty of people to kill there... maybe even a mage. Elerion was hoping he could kill one again. It would be the first mage he killed in fifty years, and he lusted to do so again. After all, the mages were the ones responsible for his current state, and for disbanding of Mage Hunters. The Mage Hunters were the ones who secured the world from their corrupt magics, hunting them down one by one. Oh, yes, it was a golden era, Elerion remembered. Whenever a village or a town would detect a magic user, they would call them, their fabled order of warriors specialized in removing the foul taint of magics. The Mage Hunters would then dispatch a team to the spot and conduct a thorough investigation. The target would then be hunted down and slain without mercy if he or she resisted the arrest. Those who didn't resist were taken in for interrogations, to confirm if they really dealt with magics, and if they were, they were given last chance of giving up the name of their accomplices, if such existed, before being burned on the stake. Of course, nobody sane would willingly condemn him- or herself to the pyre, so Mage Hunters usually had to use different techniques to 'persuade' them into talking. People called it torture, but people were ignorant. Nobody would chose death willingly, unless it was a preferrable choice. And if the person was innocent... well, Elerion never saw anyone claiming to be innocent after a few days in Mage Hunters' dungeons. However, even those days ended when, one day, Mages of the Citadel emerged from hiding. They claimed that magic can help the world, and that it is not to be feared. Also, they propagated the spreading of knowledge and literacy all around the world. Of course, the clergy of all of the gods protested, holding on to the sacred Law, which clearly dictated that peasants and cityfolk should be tending to their duties, those being trading, crafting and farming, not studying. According to the Law, knowledge was a sacred thing, and teaching a commoner how to read or count was considered a travesty. Also, any use of magic was forbidden, as only the gods were allowed to wield such power. And now, those filthy heretics were teaching even the peasants simplest of spells to help them with farming, teaching them how to read and write, thus delaying them from their main obligations: to pray and to work. That was why the temples immediately declared the mages infidels and heretics, enemies of all that was holy, and assembled all of their knightly orders just to annihilate them. It was such an interesting sight to see: temples finally united against a common enemy, holy knights standing back-to-back with the foulest of dreadguards. Mage Hunters immediately joined that alliance, hoping to vanquish those mages once and for all, to put them back into their place, that was six feet under.
However, the war didn't go as well as everyone had planned. The temples were hoping for a quick victory over the clearly outnumbered mages, planning to return to their internal struggles as soon as possible, before the first momentum was lost and the differences between the soldiers start to become visible. That was why they assembled all of their forces together and attacked the mages' main citadel. More than half a million soldiers assembled with a common cause: fall of the Citadel.
Well, the temples were right in one thing: the war was over quickly. However, much to their surprise, they weren't the victors. Oh, no. Elerion remembered that day well: legions of soldiers surrounding the glorious Citadel, it's white walls shining in the midday sun. Everyone was waiting for orders to start the attack, turning the great, white city and it's vast libraries into ashes. And then, just as the generals were about to order the charge, the great, wooden doors of the city opened, and two of the mages went through. They seemed so relaxed, casually strolling forward, as if they were in a park and not surrounded by enemies. Elerion watched them back then, knowing that something was wrong. They wouldn't have been so self-confident had they not had a trick up their sleeve. He watched them carefully: one was a human, bald and clean-shaved, with disturbing blue eyes that seemed to reach even into Elerion's soul, filling him with dread, even though he was far from the first lines. The human was wearing a purple classical wizard's robe with black edges, making him seem like pretty much any common mage... Elerion had killed many of them by then. However, his eyes... there was this something in his eyes and the way he held himself that made Elerion feel uneasy: he didn't even carry a staff, which was very unusual... those pedlars often found most of their powers in magical staves. When those would be broken, they would be powerless. However, this one didn't carry a staff, nor was he hiding it anywhere. No... he was different from all the other mages Elerion had faced by then.
Also, the human's companion, a dwarf, was completely different from all the other mages Elerion saw thus far. First of all, he was a dwarf, and he was wearing a helmet covering his face and a full plate armor. Elerion has never seen a magician in armor, as they usually claimed they didn't need it, and that their robes enhanced their spellcasting. This one's face wasn't visible from the mithril helmet on his head. However, a long, blonde beard did reach out to his waist from the helmet. Also, what surprised Elerion most were the two hammers casually hanging from the mage's waist. Even though nothing hinted that this dwarf had anything to do with magics, Elerion knew, somehow, that this dwarf could cast spells as well.
The unusual duo strolled carelesly, as if they didn't even notice that they were surrounded by enemies, stopping when they were on hearing distance. They looked around themselves, casually, unconcerned by the vast numbers of people they were surrounded with, gazing at them like they were flowers that just blossomed. Everyone watched them in silence, captivated, waiting for an order or for the two mages to start speaking, to say or to do something. Moments passed in total silence, as the two mages seemed not to mind the vast legion of knights, while the commanders on the other side didn't want to rush the attack, causing a defeat. Silence crawled under his skin, Elerion remembered, and he started to fear. Those mages... they were acting unnaturaly. Elerion had a bad feeling about this, a feeling which was digging him from the inside, slowly but surely, with each passing second of silence. Why didn't they do anything? Why were they just standing there, totally calm, the two lonely men in front of possibly the largest army Enterion has ever seen. And what was it that made them so calm? Those thoughts resounded in Elerion's head with each second of silence passing, silent at first, but growing louder and louder with each passing moment.
And then, finally, the human mage spoke:
«Good day to you gentlemen.» The human's voice was cynical, as if he was making fun of them, but his speech was formal. Also, his voice was strong enough to resound all over the battlefield, not as much because of it's strength, but because of magic. Elerion felt like the mage was standing next to him, telling him this in a voice of a man you meet in the street, and is talking just a foot or two away from you. «I am really sorry to have to tell you this, especially after you had gathered in such large numbers, but I'm afraid that we can't take any of you as apprentices. Please... return to your homes. Nothing for you to see here, I'm afraid.»
Hearing his human friend's words, the dwarf laughed, his strong, clear laughter resounding through the battlefield. Angered, some commanders ordered the archers to fire at the duo, and the sky turned black with arrows. After a few volleys, the commanders told the archers to stop, wanting to look at the bodies of the dead mages. However, what awaited them was a most unusual sight: all of the arrows stopped a few feet away from the mages, not even one harming or hitting a mage. All of them were levitating in the air, mages controling them with their magics.
«I am Edric Fisher and this is Thokrim Thunderblood», the human mage said in a cold voice. «We are Mges of Citadel, the Librarians. And we will kill you all.»
As soon as the human said those words, the arrows started flying towards the invading army's lines. The arrows flew with such speed and power that they flew through the people in first lines, regardless of wether they had shields or not, carrying into second lines. First few lines died in that one salvo, killed by the force of arrows. The commanders stood in awe, still not being able to believe what they saw. However, when the mages started to cast more spells, they quickly came to and ordered an attack. Heavy cavalry went first, charging the enemies, trying to crush them under the might of their charge. However, they didn't expect an army to appear out of nowhere. The human mage... Elerion somehow knew it was the human, summoned an army of white, glowing creatures. Their features weren't discernible, they looked like mere shapes made of light, armed with swords of equal appearance. When they held the lightswords, it looked like it was only an extension of them, a part of them. Maybe they even were, Elerion never found out. What he did find out was that they were invincible: the cavalry charge was squashed on their walls like a wave on a rock, leaving no effect. Those horsemen who did survive were quickly slain by the glowing warriors like they were children. Those who didn't die from the summoned fighters were killed by the dwarf. He was twice his size now, his armor seemingly melting with his body, his now huge hammers burning with blue fire. Elerion watched him fight: lances, maces, swords... every weapon imaginable broke on his iron skin. And when his mace just as touched a man, that man would be sent flying backwards, his body... even his armor aflame with that same blue flame. One of the retreating cavalrymen landed near Elerion, dying a screaming death. That was when Elerion got scared. For the first time in his life, Elerion got so scared his body refused to obey him. He, who lived for the battlefield was now frozen in fear. It was then that he realized that the mages are going to be victorious, and that the army stood no chance, even if there were ten times as many of them.
It was then that the catapults started firing, hoping to crush the mages with their massive boulders. However, they too didn't have any effect, as the human mage was crushing them with lightning coming from... from his rings. It was then that Elerion saw why the mage didn't carry a staff: he had more power in his two rings than most of the mages had along with their staves. The rocks would be smashed into tiny bits of sand by mighty thunders coming from mage's fingers. Elerion was frozen with fear, feeling the weight of each destroyed stone piling up on his shoulders. At the same time, the mage ordered his troops to march forward, dwarf leading in front. Seeing the summoned army advance, some soldiers started running away, saving their lives. The dwarf just snapped his fingers and a bunch of spikes came out from the ground, impaling the runaways with deadly precision. Not even one of them managed to escape. By this time, Elerion was so scared he started crying. These men... no, they weren't men. They were monsters! These monsters were killing them without mercy, and now their summoned army was getting closer, and closer...
And then, the two armies clashed, the real and the summoned one.
Led by the dwarf, the summoned army cut through the infantry lines, leaving no one alive in their wake. The light-made soldiers seemed invulnerable, and they were such skilled swordsmen that nobody actually had any chance of doing them much harm. Also, the dwarf was like a god of war: invulnerable, killing everything he touched, each strike of his massive hammer sending off a dozen of men flying through the air, burning to ashes.
Elerion remembered being too scared to fight. All he could do was stand there and watch, falling to his knees from mind-numbing fear. People were dying around him, many of his comrades as well, killed by the very mages they excelled in fighting. None of them had seen anyone of this caliber before, least of all anyone calling himself 'Librarian'. Those two wielded spells the likes of which he never even dreamed of to exist. The human was commanding his army and, at the same time killing his enemies by just snapping his fingers. Just one snap and the man would explode from inside, leaving only a bloody stain on the ground and an empty armor. The dwarf was, on the other hand, using both his hammers to bring doom to his enemies, and his magics to impale those who would try to escape. Elerion watched this, knowing deep inside he would have to fight the dwarf. Mustering all of his courage, Elerion took his twin blades, looking at the dwarf. Gripping each sword tightly, he closed his eyes, charging, ready to die. However, just as he started running, a sound was heard echoing through the battlefield:
«The generals are dead!»
That was it. The generals were dead, and the battle was lost. Those few survivors who remained mostly tried to flee, but in vain. They were all killed by Librarians' magic. Those few that remained raised their hands in surrender. Elerion did that, too, seeing how his death would be pointless and stupid. He surrendered, thinking how he was going to die anyways. He already started imagining what horrible tortures they would inflict on him. With all things considered, he thought that surrendering wasn't such a good idea. But, he was wrong.
The mages treated those who surrendered nicely, providing them with humane treatment, even with good food and drinks. Elerion couldn't believe it... those same mages that slaughtered half a million people and were being tortured and hunted like animals for years were now showing kindness. They even sent the prisoners back without ransom.
After being set free, Elerion thought about leaving the arms, retiring from soldier's life, retiring from Mage Hunters. It was really hard to hunt people who have shown you such kindness. However, before he could do anything, he was brought in by the very people he fought for: the priests. After the battle at Citadel, while he was imprisoned, the priests had to sign a surrender without terms. The mages forced them to sign a really humiliating treaty, and they were looking for someone to blame. So, they found Mage Hunters as perfect sacrificial lambs: they blamed them for starting the war, for attacking their allies, the mages, offering them as a sacrifice to appease the blood-hungry crowds: deaths of so many couldn't go unpunished. That was why the priests started hunting them off, imprisoning them and torturing them until they would admit everything. Then, each of them would be publicly executed as a warmonger and a war criminal, as well as a heretic.
Elerion was disappointed, to say the least. He went into hiding, depressed all the while. He still couldn't believe that their former allies, who really started the war and who gladly accepted their help have now turned their backs on them, chasing them like dogs. Disappointed and betrayed, Elerion turned to what he was best at: killing people. He decided to forget about everything else: ideals, love, women, music, friendship... none of that mattered any more. He didn't want to risk being betrayed again. No. Killing will never betray him, he knew. That is why he so reveled in it from that day on, his twin blades his only companions. And so he lived out his days, until he met Morganna. Them making a team didn't change much, though, as he didn't really care about her other than her abilities. He looked at her, seeing an ally in his vengeance: vengeance against the whole priesthood, for what they did to him, for what they did to his order. That was the only reason he really lived for. To show them the price of betrayal. That was why, when he heard the legend of Planar Child, he couldn't be happier: imagine their faces when a mere human starts killing the angels they revered or hated, depending on their religion. Also, imagine their faces when the demon they feared and revered start slaughtering them, their 'allies', the mages, denying them any help, since from the battle of Citadel the mages separated themselves from the outside world, not wanting to help the peasants and other commoners who wanted to attack them, along with priests. Oh, yes, that will be the day: the day when Mage Hunters get their vengeance.
Returning from his thoughts, reminding himself that only thinking did nobody any good, Elerion decided to pay Morganna a visit. He wanted to check out on how the demonkin was doing.
* * *
«Hey, Elerion!», Morganna greeted him when she saw him come in. As usual, she was busy tickling Aurora, driving her mad from both tickling and pleasure. This time, Aurora was lying on her bed face-down, her hands tied at her backs with Morganna sitting at them. Also, her feet were tied at the ankles, Morganna holding her feet by biting and sucking on her big toes. At the same time, the red-haired demonkin's long fingernails were dancing on the blonde's soles, making her scream from laughter behind her gag. Also, since Morganna trained her to be turned on by tickling, Aurora was getting quite wet behind her legs. She was suffering, driven insane by the ten fingers that were dancing all across her bare, sexy soles, but at the same time enjoying every second of it. Her long toenails weren't even twitching anymore. Instead, they were trying to fight their way into red-hair's mouth, wishing for the attention of her tongue. Morganna knew that, but her mouth didn't accept the offer, concentrating on those two delicious treats that were already in her mouth, nibbling on them, sucking them and savouring them with her skilled tongue at the same time. Elerion had to admit to himself, he enjoyed watching Morganna do this to Aurora. There was a certain pleasure in watching the blonde tortured by slow orgasm, her will completely broken now. Morganna was a skilled tickler, knowing how to deliver sexual pleasure while tickling, turning her ticklee's whole body into one enormous erogenous zone. Then, she would keep her victim at the edge of orgasm, letting them so close to that sweet sensation they could almost smell it, but denying it at the last moment. She could leave a person in such a state for days without him or her orgasming, but being on the edge all the while. However, it never took days for people to break. Most that anyone endured were three hours, and that someone was him, Elerion, when they first met. Come to think of it, the only reason why he held out for seven full days was because she never used her fearsome techniques until day seven. That was the day she unleashed her full assault, and that was the day he broke.
«Want some Aurora?», the demonkin's voice brought him back from his thoughts. She stopped sucking on blonde's toes to ask him that. However, Aurora didn't move her pretty feet away when her toes were free. Instead, her soles were seeking out Morganna's tickling fingernails. She really trained her well.
«Huh?»
«Do you want some Aurora?», Morganna repeated, laughing. «I haven't seen you use that thing between your legs since when I raped you when we first met. C'mon, if you don't use it, it will shrivel up.» Saying so, she winked, a coquettish smile on her face. «I'm sure Aurora is dying to give you a little blowjob, isn't that right, my little tickle-slave?» Saying so, Morganna turned to Aurora, who just nodded silently. Then, statisfied, the redhair started kissing the human's soles, her red curls enveloping the two juicy, tied up feet.
«Come on, Elerion, I know you want to», he heard a sound coming from the pile of red hair. Elerion hesitated for a moment, but then sighed, knowing that his companion was right. He really hasn't had sex in so long, and perhaps it was time for him to get back in action. Most of the time he didn't want to give in to his lust because of fear of being caught off-guard. However, this time he was on a boat, in the middle of the sea. What could possibly happen to him, he thought. That was why he lowered his pants a bit, taking out his erect cock. He had to admit to himself: he wanted Aurora from the first day they met. There was something in this human that Elerion found attractive, he just couldn't tell what. He has killed even more beautiful women without blinking, but with Aurora it was different. He wasn't sure, but he thought it would be for the best if he killed her then, when they first met... he didn't want to find himself having a weak spot for anyone, least of all a slave. Well... he had to admit... as a sex toy, Aurora really could prove useful.
These thoughts in mind, Elerion came closer to Aurora, noticing one thing: Morganna has dug her feet into the girl's armpits, tickling her with the toes. Now, that was an arousing addition: Morganna's perfectly pedicured toenails wriggling their way inside Aurora's helpless armpits. Before, Elerion couldn't see that detail, as the seeress' tied arms were blocking the way, but now he had a clear view of those white feet holding tightly to Aurora's sides, wriggling the toes inside the blonde's smooth armpits. Smiling to the scene, Elerion held Aurora's trashing head still, fixing it with his strong hands. He could feel her face burning, her warm tears rolling down his fists. It seemed that there still was a little bit of 'old' Aurora left... and she didn't want this. Oh, well, who cares, Elerion thought as he slowly removed a few locks of Aurora's golden hair from her face, removing her gag as well. Here goes nothing, Elerion thought as he aimed for Aurora's mouth with his cock, holding her head firmly.
And then, Elerion stopped, interrupted by a scream coming from the deck.
«Pirates!»
* * *
Elerion looked at Morganna, anger in his eyes. What the hell was the demon-woman thinking?! She held his blades just as he was going to send all of those pirates to seven hells, opting for a peaceful solution. What peaceful solution, he thought for himself. There will be peace when these pirates start feeding the fishes. However, the pirate captain did manage to avoid combat, persuading the cowardly captain into giving up without a fight. She told him that, if he surrendered peacefuly, she would spare everyone on board, and the idiot just gave the order to let the woman board the ship. True, the woman held her promise thus far: she and her band of vagabonds boarded the ship and started taking all the valuables, but without violence. Those who resisted were held helpless, but no harm was done to them.
«Greetings», the pirate captain started to speak, taking her hat off and bowing down theatrically. Elerion noticed that, behind her long, brown curly hair, two pointy ears sprouted. This woman was a half-breed, it seemed. He had to restrain himself from laughing. «I am Eliza, a pirate. Me and my mates are collecting voluntary donations all over the seas. It all goes into good causes, so please... donate generously.»
Her crew roared with laughter in response to the captain's little speech. She was mocking them, and there wasn't a thing Elerion was allowed to do... Morganna seemed decisive on this, and he didn't want to fight both her and the pirates. Besides, Morganna probably knew what she was doing. She probably wanted to avoid fighting until Yamamoto, if possible at all. Well... she was probably right, he thought. A fight like this would greatly reduce crew members, and someone had to run this ship. That was why Elerion's two perfectly polished and sharpened swords remained sheathed, harmlessly hanging from his waist. Even when the pirates came to him to relieve him of all of his worthy possessions did he not draw his blades: he didn't have much money anyways, and he could always kill and loot someone in Yamamoto, should the need for money arise.
While the pirates were busy collecting the crew's and passangers' valuables, Elerion took his time to study Eliza, the captain. First thing he noticed about her was that she was fiery. Oh, yes, her stature, her brown, curly hair that was falling to her back, free and unrestrained, her broad, mischevious smile all gave out the girl's fiery, adventurous spirit. Also, her clothes were pretty tomboyish, composed of white, broad shirt with long, broad sleeves that allowed maximum manuverability, but offering no real protection, light-brown light leather pants and knee-high rough leather boots. As an addition, a longsword was hanging freely from her waist. That girl really did look like a pirate, Elerion thought... a pirate who is into piracy for adventure and fun, not for profit. She looked like a free, adventurous type, a type of woman made for open horizons, for the thrills of adventuring life. Same as Morganna, he thought. Living peacefully, married and in love, with an idilic house and a farm... that would be death for these two. Their spirits opted for more, to break the shackles of normal, settled life and live a life of complete freedom. Elerion looked at Eliza, and then at Morganna. He could see that the demonkin noticed the same thing as he did... and that she wanted Eliza. He knew what was on Morganna's mind: she wanted to tame that fiery spirit inside Eliza, to make her an obedient slave. Morganna found some kind of pleasure in it, subduing strong spirits to her will. It was almost as if she hated and loved that kind of people at the same time. Elerion could see the demonkin biting her lip, trying to hold back the urge to attack and kidnap Eliza. He knew she was really close to giving him order to attack.
Suddenly, the pirate-girl realized that the duo was watching her, so she started looking at them. At first it was just a glance, but when the girl's brown, mischevious eyes met Morganna's, Eliza smiled, talking to her crew:
«Well, well, if it isn't the notorious duo, Morganna and Elerion. How pleasant of you to turn yourself in without a fight.»
What the hell!? How did she recognize them!? Leaving those thoughts for later, Elerion drew out his blades, for he knew: now was the time to fight. And he was right: pirates were coming from all sides, trying to capture him for some unknown purpose. What that purpose actually was, Elerion didn't know, nor did he care. He will surely ask them once they are all defeated, he thought. Speaking of defeating, the first wave had just arrived.
Easy, Elerion thought, killing them all off with a quick spinning strike with his two blades. He realized something: most of these guys have never fought in their life. They were just for show, used by Eliza to intimidate ships into surrendering. Had it come to a real fight, these guys would be as useless as a fork would be against castle's walls. Hmph. Time to kill these guys off, Elerion thought...
And then, he felt pain.
In front of Elerion, coming out of nowhere, stood a tall, black woman. Her hair was long, black and straight, carried freely by the wind, her eyes dark, proud and wild like her beautiful face and narrow, broad lips. Her face was that of a warrior, her standing as proud and wild as Eliza's... and her knee was in Elerion's groin. Elerion could feel the pain eating away at his strength and conciousness, making him go towards the floor, slowly but surely. He tried to hold himself onto the woman, to catch some breath, but all he could do was slow his descent down, his hand going down the girl's shoulder, following the line of her beautiful, big breasts hidden under the same white shirt as Eliza's, down her muscular, flat belly, and...
That is when everything went black.
* * *
«Rise and shine, sweetie.»
Elerion waited for things to clear out in his head. Where was he? What happened? And who was this wom...
That was when it all came back to him. Of course. The pirate-girl and her black friend. The bitch had caught him off-guard and hit him in the groin so hard he lost conciousness from the pain. And to make matters worse, that very girl was still in front of him. Well, at least now is his chance to return the fav... what?
It was then that Elerion figured out that making his plan of vengeance a reality wasn't going to be that easy, as his hands were tied high above his head and his legs were tied to the legs of chair he was sitting on at both knees and ankles. Feeling a light breeze on his skin, Elerion looked down, discovering that he was naked from the waist up, and that his muscular, hairless torso (since elves didn't have any body hair) was vulnerable to whatever infernal tortures these two decide to inflict upon him.
«What the...», he started, but the black girl just smiled, showing her beautiful, white teeth. Her adorable face had a really mean expression.
«Finally, you are awake», she said.
Elerion didn't pay her much heed... whatever she was going to do to him, she was going to do it anyways, with him as an audience or without. He looked around the room, trying to find Morganna. It was a large, empty room, somewhere below the deck. The room itself was relatively well lit, but still, due to it's size, there were places that torches couldn't cover. The room was just too big for a few torches to lit it. What mostly surprised Elerion was the emptiness of the room. Not a single piece of furniture (if you don't count this restraining device, the chair). Also, considering the size and the lack of items, Elerion guessed it must have been the treasury room... emptied up, of course, since he and Morganna are the main treasure now. That girl, Eliza, must have known them pretty well, considering how quick she recognized them... and rememered th bounty on their heads, which was quite high. And bingo... Elerion stopped thinking about Eliza when he found Morganna, who wasn't so far away from him, but she was sharply to the right, so Elerion had to look over his tied, muscular arm to see her.
The beautiful redhair was restrained in a piece of wooden stocks, her hands secured in the center, and her legs spread wide so her feet could be put in the holes at the sides. Her toes were tied to the back of the stocks, offering her absolutely no free movement. Morganna was acting calmly but Elerion knew that inside, she was burning with rage. He hated being captive, but Morganna... she found any sort of restraints unbearable. Last time someone tried to put her in chains... well, it didn't end well for that guy. Elerion knew that even worse predicament awaited Eliza, who was standing in front of the tied demonkin. Elerion noticed one more thing: Aurora was standing next to the pirate captain, free. Eliza would turn to her every once in a while, giving her a sad, compassionate look. Then, she would fix her gaze upon Morganna again, but this time the gaze was angry and cold. The girl must have known them from before, he was sure. But, where from? He certainly didn't remember her.
«Hey!», the black girl called out to her captain, «This one is finally awake.»
«Finally», Eliza smiled. «I was getting a little impatient here.»
«What the fuck?!», Elerion shouted. «Who the hell are you and what do you want from us?»
Eliza turned to him, looking him directly in the eyes.
«I want revenge... revenge upon Morganna», she said, an angry fire in her brown eyes. «And I want the bounty on your heads.»
Oh, so that was why he didn't recognize her... and why the girl was still alive. This time someone wanted vengeance upon Morganna... this was the first this happened since they met.
«Hey, Morganna!», he shouted out to his partner, «This time they want you! Your treat this time!»
Morganna and Elerion had an agreement between themselves: whenever they would kill, capture or otherwise incapacitate anyone looking for vengeance against one of them, the one who was the target would buy drinks next time they were in tavern. Finally, it was Morganna's turn. However, Eliza's lapdog didn't find it funny. She kicked Elerion in the stomack, making him loose all breath, clutching as hard as he could (which wasn't much, really, only a centimeter or so).
«Shut up while she talks», the woman said.
«Fuck you, bitch», Elerion said, a defiant smile on his face. That earned him another hit. This time it was with her fist, again in the stomack. Damn. The bitch was strong, Elerion thought, coughing.
«Aszhara, stop», Eliza stopped the black woman from hitting Elerion again, after he spat at her. The black woman, obviously named Aszhara, stopped her hand a few centimeters away from Elerion's face.
«He started it!», she tried to defend herself, but Eliza gave her a sign to stop.
«Enough, Aszhara... you hit him first», the half elf said. Hmm... sense for justice. Elerion already started to hate her. He thought about insulting her a bit, to anger her, but decided not to. He wanted to hear what they were going to say, all the while thinking about a way to escape, then let them torture any way they want, still thinking about a way to escape, then escape during the torture (if not sooner) clearing out any disrepancies in the escape plan along the way.
The brunette then turned to Morganna: «So, finally, I have you trapped.»
«Um... I don't understand what is all of this about», Morganna tried to play dumb. However, Elerion could see that this wasn't working.
«Oh, cut it out!», Eliza yelled, her face red from anger. «You remember me well! I saw it in your eyes! You remember me and what you did to me, and you lust to do it again! Admit it!»
«I really don't know what are you talking about!» Morganna was visibly trying to stay calm, but it didn't work well. Poisonous despise was clearly heard in her voice, colder than the avalanche.
«Still trying to play dumb, are you?», Eliza shouted, slapping the demonkin across her face. «Fine. Then, I'll tell you. Do you remember the case of Narcis killer, when a series of murders happened in an elven tree-city of Tellaren, and the only lead anyone had was the note the killer left next to the bodies, saying 'Narcis did this'. Do you remember now?!»
«My head is a little fuzzy», Morganna said, still trying to act stupid, even though it was obvious she remembered the girl. Morganna wasn't such a good actress when trying to conceal killing rage.
«Playing dumb, are you?» Eliza looked upon Morganna with clear despise in her eyes. «Fine, I'll tell you the entire story, then. The authorities offered a huge amount of money to anyone who could help them solve the mistery. It was about then that I entered the city, already looked down on because of my human heritage. I didn't want to have anything with the city and it's problems, I was just passing by. However, it wasn't so easy, as when I went to the inn, I met you. You came over to me, offering me a drink with an excuse of being glad to find someone who actually wants to talk to a non-elf. I fell for it, enjoying some company and someone to talk to, not noticing the sleeping powder you placed in my drink. Of course, the powder affected me, and I fainted, waking up tied and helpless.» She slapped Morganna again, furious. «You tickle-tortured me until I confessed that I was the one doing all the killings! And, of course, you collected your reward, leaving me to get executed, innocent of crime. Do you know what tortures they put me through?! I was lucky the real murderer was caught a day later, or I would have been hanged in public. When I was freed, I swore vengeance upon you, Morganna. And now it has finally come.»
Finishing her story, Eliza silently looked upon the tied redhair with anger and despise, her wild eyes burning with hatred. Catching her eyes, Morganna laughed, her clear laughter echoing in the dark, empty room. Eliza slapped her.
«Stupid bitch», Morganna said, taking another slap from the angry pirate-woman. Her cheeks were blushing red by now, from all the slaps she got. His stomack wasn't in a much better shape neither, he thought. «What do you plan to do with us? Torture us until we squeal for something? Trust me, we will escape sooner or later, and then you will regret...», Morganna's eyes were so full of anger it seemed like they were burning, «... you will regret the day you were born. You and your little whore!»
Hearing the demonkin speak so of her friend, Eliza slapped Morganna so hard the redhead's lip broke, blood spilling over the floor.
«Don't you dare speak to Aszhara like that!», she shouted, slapping Morganna yet again. And again, new stream of blood was seen, this time from redhead's cheek.
«You just made the biggest mistake of your life, girl», Morganna smiled, spitting out some blood. «When I get free...»
«Oh, but you won't get free.» Eliza's smile was confident as she gloated over her former tormentor's helpless position. «The ship is already sailing for the nearest port. We are going to turn you in to the authorities there and take the bounties on your heads. And in the meantime...»
Eliza made a dramatic pause, slowly running her pointing finger across the outer line of Morganna's helpless sole. Morganna tried to escape, twisting and pulling on her bonds with full force, but it was of no use. She was trapped and helpless against this half-elf woman, who certainly planned on using her ticklishness. «...I plan on getting revenge for what you did to me in Tellaren.»
Elerion watched as Eliza readied her hands, kneeling in front of Morganna and wiggling her fingers in front of the demonkin's soft, ticklish soles. Morganna started to squeal and laugh, even though the fingers didn't even touch her yet.
«Before we start, I'd like to know», the brown-haired woman said, looking at Aurora and then back at the demonkin, «what did you do to this poor woman? Turned her into your slave? Broke her free will with constant tortures? Why, Morganna? Are human lives just a game to you?»
«Just shut up and start torturing me already!», Morganna yelled at Eliza, not wanting to answer. Hearing this, Eliza stood up, taking a long bandana in her hands.
«I see», she said, coming from the redhair's backs and tying the bandana around her mouth, gagging her. «Then there's nothing more for us to talk, is there?»
Gag in place, Eliza returned to her former position, at Morganna's feet, taking her time to study them both.
«Hmm... not bad», she said, «but I think Aszhara's are prettier.» She turned to Elerion. «What do you think, elf?»
When Eliza asked him that question, Elerion noticed Aszhara taking one of her boots off, revealing a beautiful, high-arched, long, broad foot, with long, slender toes and black, perfectly pedicured toenails. Her feet were taken good care of, it seemed. He would have never expected this from a woman with such warrior skills. She had beautiful feet, he had to admit to himself, but on attractivness scale, Morganna's would do a wee bit better because of her beautiful, perfect toes and the smoothest skin Elerion has ever felt.
«Yeah...», he said, «... her feet are nice... for a bitch!»
Saying this, Elerion braced himself for another serie of hits, but he was surprised when he saw that Eliza held the black woman's hand.
«No», the half-elf pirate said, «I have something better in store for this guy.»
Saying so, the tall brunette started digging through her pouch, taking out a powder of some sort.
«I was saving this for Morganna», she said, looking at the powder, and then turning her eyes to Elerion, «but I have decided to use it to teach you a valuable lesson: nobody talks bad about Aszhara in my presence. Nobody.»
«Eliza...», Aszhara wanted to say something, but the half-elf hushed her, putting her finger on black warrior-woman's full lips.
«Shh, Aszhara...», she said. «Don't worry. I will make Morganna pay in my own way. You go and punish this guy, my love...»
Saying so, the half elf leant forward, kissing the other woman on her lips. Aszhara returned the kiss, hugging Eliza. Elerion smiled cruely, but his smile faded quickly, as Eliza, as soon as her and Aszhara's lips parted, kicked him in the stomack, tossing the powder into his mouth when he opened them to shout from pain. Then, she tied a bandana similar to Morganna's one around his mouth, silencing him as well.
«Now, make him pay», Eliza said, despise in her eyes. Aszhara smiled at Eliza, kissing her again, and then looking at Elerion. The tied elf could clearly see a sadistic glint inside those dark eyes.
What the hell did she just sip in his mouth, a thought flashed through his head. He was already starting to feel dizzy. Something was wrong, he knew it. He felt like his mind wasn't his own any more. He could hear Morganna's muffled screams of laughter coming from the side. Turning around, he saw Eliza 'working' on Morganna's bare soles, her fingers dancing all across her ticklish heels and arches, which just laid there helplessly, unable to move at all. Morganna was trashing in her bonds, pulling on them as hard as she could, trying to do anything just to set herself free. Her head was swinging around, her red hair looking like it was on fire under the light of the torches, dancing to the beat of Eliza's wiggling fingers.
Elerion watched the show for a few moments, thinking how it was interesting to finally see Morganna getting it for a change, but he was interrupted when Aszhara sat in his lap, facing him. From this close, Elerion could feel the sweet scent of the girl's perfume mixing with the smell of salt, giving the woman even more alluring, natural touch.
«Time to get your punishment», she said, taking out two feathers from god-knows-where. Elerion wasn't concerned with where came from, anyways. Instead, he focused on getting away from them, trying to escape what he knew was in store for him: merciless tickling. However, it was of no use: the two feathers were slowly but surely heading for his ticklish torso, and the bondage made it impossible for him to escape. Trash and squirm as much as he wished, he couldn't escape the two feathers, which were heading for his body, making him shiver in expectation of what their arrival meant. His eyes opened wide when the two feathers arrived, each so awfully close to one of his sensitive armpits.
And then, the feathers touched his skin, and Elerion had burst into laughter. Aszhara started running the feathers slowly and torturously up and down his armpits, making Elerion go crazy. He finally found out what that powder was: it was an aphrodisiac, and a very strong one at that. It made his skin highly sensitive, even more than before, and very erotic. Each slow, ticklish stroke of the feather tickled like crazy, while on the other hand it also aroused the elven warrior. As if the very way Aszhara tickled him wasn't erotic enough, the aphrodisiac started to work, turning Elerion on very quickly. He screamed from ticklishness behind his gag as the devil's feathers slowly moved across the most ticklish spot on his body, those being his armpits, but enjoying each and every second of it. Inside, Elerion was cursing the three women in this room: Morganna for not letting him attack right away, Eliza for giving him that aphrodisiac and being a soft-hearted, annoying half-breed, and finally Aszhara, for many, many reasons. He knew this torture wasn't going to stop until they reach the shore, when authorities will pick him up and then torture him some more. However, by the time they come ashore, Elerion mused, he will be welcoming the touch of a whip or branding iron, as the twin feathers were driving him crazy already. Down inside his pants, his cock was already fully erect, each touch of the feather sending a sweet impulse down there, enchanced by the aphrodisiac. Elerion hated this, being so powerless against Aszhara and her cruel methods. At the moment, he wanted to rip her heart out with his bare hands but all he could do was laugh behind his gag, mumbling silenced curses and taking whatever tickling the black woman unleashed upon him. No matter how hard he struggled to escape the feathers, they felt like they were glued to his skin, not leaving it for a second, just going up and down, up and down, and then up and down his ticklish armpits again and again, in a never-ending, maddening loop. This slow torture was driving him crazy, the feather's erotic touch adding insult to injury by arousing him more and more. He should have kept his mouth shut, he thought. That way, Morganna would get that damn aphrodisiac. Instead, he just had to flap his big mouth and become the warrior-woman's tickle-toy.
As time passed, Elerion grew more and more desperate, and more and more aroused. His cock was pulsating from pleasure brought to him by both the aphrodisiac and the slowly moving feathers, while he was cursing everything he could think of from the inside. It occured to him long ago that his tormentor was beautiful indeed, but now he started to want her, his lust growing with each passing moment. After a while more, inside his mind he started to beg the woman to let him fuck her, just for him to relieve himself somehow. He could feel the orgasm coming in, but it was coming too slowly, little by little, an experience just as maddening as the constant tickling of the feathers that crawled on his skin. He was begging for release by now, feeling that all other things in life started to loose value. Pride, stoicism, rage... everything started to seem more and more distant as minutes of light stroking passed, stroke by stroke, each stroke tickling like mad, but at the same time feeling so good. Damn it, what devil invented such tortures, Elerion asked himself.
Speaking of the devil, Morganna didn't seem to be having any better time than Elerion. She was probably five times as ticklish as he was, even in this state. The sensation of ten long nails dancing all across her ticklish soles was a torture unlike any other for her. Elerion couldn't see her, but he could hear that her muffled screams of laughter didn't cease... if anything, they became more intense. Every now and then, Eliza would let her rest for a bit, not wanting to let the descendant of succubus to faint. The redhair was probably on the brink of total exhaustion by now, Elerion thought for a brief moment before returning to his own problems.
By this time, Elerion was already so aroused he stopped avoiding the feathers, seeking them out with his armpits instead, accepting their ticklish touch in hopes of finally reaching orgasm. He was so close to it he could already smell it. Aszhara must have noticed that, as her grin became wider and wider, teasing him cruely.
«Hmm... what happened to that brave guy from before, I wonder», she teased. He didn't care any more... he would have let her say what she wants, do what she wants with him, just as long as she would let him orgasm, and fast. He imagined her taking his stiffened cock out of his pants and into her beautiful, narrow mouth. He would probably ejaculate before she would put it into her mouth, he was that aroused. He could feel the orgasm coming just from behind the corner... but it was coming at such a slow speed, like a snail.
Ten minutes later, Elerion was ready to go crazy if he had to endure one more second of this torture. His groins were maddeningly thrusting towards the beautiful black girl, trying to penetrate her with their both pants on. He was at his wits end, literally, feeling his sperm ready to shoot out at any moment, begging for it to happen as soon as possible. Aszhara noticed that, she noticed his sex-madness, so she decided to finally have mercy. She moved one feather away from Elerion's armpit, placing it on his nipple. As soon as the feather touched his nipple, Elerion ejaculated inside his pants, feeling his hot juice spilling all over his pants, shooting out again and again in what seemed to be infinite amount. Elerion felt released, happy, as if someone had liberated him from hell, enjoying the releasing, warm sensation in his pants. Aszhara was looking at him the whole time, amused with elf's final submission. Elerion relaxed in his bondage, nothing mattering to him any more. Morganna's muffled screams of laughter could still be heard, echoing through the half-empty room, but they seemed somehow distant, unimportant. Elerion could feel his heart beating rapidly and strong, as if it was trying to break out of his lungs. This torture really tired him out.
«Ready for round two?» The warrior asked him, moving the feathers away and prepairing her fingers, wriggling them in front of Elerion's face to show him what she was going to do to him. However, instead of being scared, Elerion gave her a defiant look, noticing two things: first of all, Morganna's laughter went quiet all of a sudden, and second, Aurora was standing behind the warrior-woman, holding a wooden plank.
Before Aszhara could realize what was happening, she was hit from behind, falling unconscious from the hit.
* * *
«Finally, everything is prepaired», Morganna said finishing the final knots that bound Aszhara and Eliza together, one to another. Then, she stood up to observe her work, feeling proud of herself.
The two women were lying down, tied tightly one to another at several places: the ankles (each ankle was tied separately), knees, thights, waist and neck. Aszhara was tied on top of Eliza, face to face, the upper woman looking to the floor. Their hands were tied at their backs, whole forearms tied one to another, leaving no free space for movement. Thus restrained, the two lovers could do nothing but kiss and talk to each other while enduring the penalty that was about to come.
Elerion thought about how lucky they were. If Eliza didn't feel simpathy for Aurora, letting her free as a fellow victim of Morganna, they would probably be tickled to insanity. However, Aurora did her part like a good little girl, incapacitating both of their captors and setting him and Morganna free. Once that was done, everything else went smoothly. They tied Aszhara and Eliza up, and when they woke up, they made Eliza pass the command to them in front of the crew, threatening they will kill Aszhara if she didn't comply. It was funny to see how quick she was to obey at mere mention of hurting the black beauty. The crew didn't welcome the decision, but seeing how it was the captain's orders, they obliged. Better for them, for this time Elerion was armed, his twin swords back into his possesion, and angry. Being that these guys were mainly for showing off, they knew they wouldn't stand a chance against Elerion... not without Aszhara. Everything went so smoothly that Elerion himself was surprised. They were back on course, heading for Yamamoto, and all that remained now was vengeance. Vengeance upon these two.
«Tickle me, will you?», Morganna screamed furiously. «We will see who gets tickled now, Eliza.»
Eliza didn't respond to Morganna. Instead, she looked at Aurora, disappointment in her big, naive eyes.
«Why?», she asked the blonde, who just looked away. Tears were welling up in half-elf's eyes. «I... I thought you were same as me... I thought to free you from her...»
Hearing those words, Morganna laughed, taking some of her messy hair from her face.
«Free her? Oh, girl, you are so naive. You see, my little Aurora...», saying so, she came up to the blonde, giving her the sign to raise her hand. The blonde obeyed, and Morganna started to tickle her armpit. Aurora laughed and begged Morganna to stop, but she didn't drop her arm. Morganna looked at the tied duo, continuing to speak: «... she has no will of her any more. She is completely under my control. I am her mistress... her goddess. You should have known that...»
Saying so, the demonkin stopped tickling her tickle-slave, positioning herself at the duo's feet.
«I'm going to torture your lover first, Eliza», she said, taking Aszhara's bare, defenseless foot in her hand. «Since you so hate to see her suffer, I'm going to torture her until she looses her mind, and all you will be able to do is stand and watch her go insane through days of constant tickle-torture. Don't worry... when she goes completely insane, I'll have her help me tickling you.»
Hearing this, the captive half-elf pirate started struggling, but it was of no use. All she managed to achieve was hurting her lover by twisting her joints.
«Please... not her... she's done nothing to you», Eliza tried to plead for her lover. «Torture me any way you want... she's done nothing to you.»
«But she did do something to my companion, didn't she?», Morganna answered. «He wants her to be nice and obedient so he can... use her a bit.»
It was true. Morganna didn't let Elerion cut Aszhara to tiny pieces, saying it would be too fast, and that she was a precious hostage. Instead, she promised she would let him make her his love slave during the long voyage to Yamamoto. Elerion agreed with that, as the thought of raping Aszhara remained in his mind ever since that tickle session he went through with her. It would probably be more fun that way, he thought: making love to the broken lioness in front of her lover's eyes, making the half-elf even more desparate. He was certain Morganna will insist on him fucking her in front of Eliza while she tickle-tortures the brunette. Once Aszhara breaks, of course.
Elerion could hear Aszhara's mighty laughter echoing through the room as Morganna started to lick her foot, from the toes all the way up to heels (since she was facing upside-down, her heels were above her toes). Come to think of it, the voyage to Yamamoto should take around three more weeks. The duo will certainly provide lots of entertainment for both him and Morganna in the meantime.
Chapter 8 is FINALLY out. I know it has been long since I made a new chap there, and I'm really sorry for that, but a series of events have led to my neglecting of writing in general, and with some requests I needed to fulfill, Enterion didn't get any of my time. Well, now I changed that, and decided to go back to my series, so fans of Enterion, I apologize for the wait and give you chapter 8!
Note that in this chapter there is very little tickling (only at the end), so if you want only tickling, read the part after the last *** mark. In this chappy, I wanted to profile some of my chars better, and the setting was such it didn't allow tickling.
But, enough of me talking, on with the story.
Enterion, chapter 8
«Nothing again», Keiko groaned, disappointed, as they walked out of another library without any answers whatsoever. «And this was the last one.»
«Yes... it seems that no library in Totara holds answers to this riddle», Asuka confirmed. «But, what now?»
Keisuke sighed. They have been searching for the whole day, without any success. All three of them were hungry and thirsty, and Asuka and Keiko were showing signs of fatigue. He couldn't blame them... they searched all the libraries in Totara, each and every one, trying to find something... anything, that could give them some useful information on this particular 'Chosen One' legend, but they came up short. Why didn't people write important things down, he wandered. This was the same situation as when they were hunting Tyrammon the Betrayer, Exiled Lord of the Abyss. Yes... the quest that has woven his name into numerous epics and legends also started out by seeking knowledge in the libraries of Totara, coming out empty that time as well... in Totara, at least. And hadn't it been for the wizard, Alagonde, and his great library, they would have probably failed. But, the old man was there, as was his apprentice... Charlie... who became their companion, proving himself as an invaluable and seemingly endless source of information and as a trustworthy companion and comrade. He could still remember him: his red hair, which earned him nickname 'Copper Charlie', his bright remarks which cut straight to the core, his determination to make everything in the world right... ah, yes, those were the days. They made quite a group; The Great Four they called them when they finished the quest, even though only three of them returned... thanks to him, Iron Keisuke, or, as legends call him, Keisuke the Swordsman. The Swordsman, they said, calling him so because of his unmatched skill in the sword, becoming the youngest Kensai in the history of the order at the age of mere 15 years, quickly becoming the greatest amongst them in skill.
Pah, Keisuke thought, of what use is the skill in swords if you are just another young fool, like he was, letting himself fall for the demon's tricks... letting himself kill Adeanne. He still remembered how she looked at him that day, one last time, the memory of her eyes haunting him ever since, her last words still echoing inside his head, waking him up screaming many times since that day:
«Farewell, my love.»
* * *
Keiko was staring at Keisuke for some time, waiting for an answer to Asuka's question. She thought that Keisuke would reply with one of his sarcastic comments on ninja girl's account, as they used to do to each other, but instead he was silent, standing like he was lost in thought. She was waiting for the ronin to reply, focusing on him, wandering if there's something wrong with him.
And that was why she was so surprised when he suddenly screamed, as if in terrible pain, hitting the nearby wall with his fist. At first, Keiko screamed too, jumping away, feeling her heart in her heels. Asuka jumped as well, though without screaming. However, Keiko soon saw that Keisuke didn't look too well, so she ran up to him to see what was wrong. The tall, muscular warrior certainly didn't look too well: his long, straight, messy hair which reached to the height of his armpits has suddenly become all covered in sweat, as well as his face, which went red all of a sudden, his facial expression cramped in a grimace of pain.
«Keisuke!», she called out to him, holding him so he wouldn't fall or hurt himself... a futile effort, she knew, as he was about double her weight. She was really worried for him. «Are you all right?»
At first, the ronin didn't reply, still struggling against the wall, his face looking like he was about to go mad from pain. This made even Asuka worried, so she, too, came over to see what was wrong.
«Hey, Keisuke!», Keiko tried patting him on the back to get his attention. She was really worried, which was clearly reflected in her voice and tone. «Are you all right? Please... answer me.»
«C'mon, Keisuke», Asuka joined in, «you're scaring Keiko... what's wrong?»
Again, no reply was heard from the samurai, who just kept leaning on the wall, his fist bleeding from the impact to the wall, but he didn't seem to notice that... something else was on his mind.
«C'mon, Keisuke...», Keiko started shaking him a little, but stopped as he placed his hand on her shoulder, setting himself straight, his usual, calm face and icy, formal holding returning like they had never been gone.
«I'm all right», he said. «Let's all take a break.»
Saying so, he marched forward, entering the nearest inn availible.
«What was that?», Asuka wandered, scratching her head. Both girls were confused, and Keiko was visibly worried as well. She knew that, even though he tends to appear rough around people, he was there when she needed him... and nobody had ever done that for her... especially if they really had no reason, like him. Keisuke was a sweetheart inside, but for some reason he didn't want to let it show, pushing everyone away from himself, trying to make everyone hate and avoid him. Or at least, that's what Keiko thought.
* * *
«Another one», the man in front of Michikusa ordered, emptying his sixth sake since he entered... which would be about two minutes ago. Michikusa, a short, fat bald man, scratched his head. In all of his life as a bartender, never has he ever seen someone drinnk so much sake in so little time and still stand. His father and grandfather probably haven't either, and they were both bartenders too, his grandfather founding this inn. Inkeeping has since then been a family business for his bloodline, and Michikusa was no exception... even his three sons were on a fine route to become his heirs one day. However, in his long years of serving food and drinks, he has never seen anything like this: This tall, muscular man, aged about thirty-five drank like a demon, and it didn't seem to have any effect on him yet.
«Here you go, sir», he said, pouring the man his drink. The man took the strong beverage out of his hands, emptying this one as well in one sip.
«Another one!», he ordered again. Michikusa, still not believing his eyes, started to pour the man another drink, when a beautiful woman stayed his hands, appearing next to the drinking man from out of what seemed nowhere.
«I think you've had enough», she said, talking to the drinker in a low, gentle voice.
«Asuka...», the man turned to her, roughly and rudely, «I think that I can handle myself. Now, I have reserved a room for you and Keiko: the inkeeper only had one with one bed and one with two. You and Keiko go and take some rest. You'll need it for tomorrow.»
The woman gave him a stern, concerned look. Michikusa really didn't know what was going on between those two. Were they married?
«What's wrong with you?», the girl asked, silently. «All of a sudden, you're acting so strange...»
«My business is my own!», the man growled. «I don't need you babysitting me, woman!»
The woman seemed angered at his words, letting go of Michikusa's hands and starting to shout at the man: «Fine! Do whatever you want! Just don't expect me to feel sorry for you or drag you out of some mess!»
Michikusa couldn't believe the man's reaction. He didn't even look at the woman... he just signaled him to pour him another drink.
«Your wife seems to be concerned about you, sir», he said, in a worried tone. And he was worried... if a big guy like him gets drunk and starts making trouble, it could cause a great amount of damage to his inn, in the end. And he certainly didn't want to risk broken tables and lost reputation. However, his comment seemed counter-productive: it only served to unite the two against him. As soon as he finished the sentence, he got angry looks from the duo and then both of them shouted out, as loud as they could, in same voice:
«Wife?!»
«I wouldn't marry him even if my life depended on it!», the woman shouted out at the confused inkeeper, spraying fire from her eyes.
«Hell yes!», the man said, in a firm, final tone. «Marrying her would be worse than condemning yourself to hell!»
Michikusa was slowly backing away. These two seemed ready to draw out blades. He was hoping the girl was going to let the man's remark slide, that she was going to be above it... but the look on her face made it obvious that the real artilery was about to be pulled out. And he was right.
«Fine!», the girl started shouting out madly at the man «You want to drink, Keisuke?! Drink to your heart's content! Don't let me stop you! You big, useless drunk! Keiko would be better off protected by demons instead of you, you big idiot! You said you were protecting her! She'd be better off protected by a village idiot than you! You told me not to be a drag: who's a drag now, huh? Think you could protect her in such a state?! I bet you took this job only to show the world that you could do some good, but let me tell you something: you can't. You're no good, a simple, common drunkard with some skill on the sword, that's all!»
Damn it, the fat inkeeper thought. With all those insults the woman shouted out at the man... and considering how much he drank... the man was sure to pull out his sword. Oh, well, so much for the reputation of being a peaceful inn, Michikusa thought, saying goodbye to the nearest chairs, looking for a place to hide.
However, surprisingly, the man just sat back down and emptied another glass of sake, which he helped himself to from the bottle Michikusa left on the table, searching for a good hiding spot.
«You are probably right», the man said, his voice completely calm. «Now, get out of my sight and take Keiko with you. From now on, we part ways.»
The girl slapped him.
«This is for all the time I had to take insults from you, you pig!», she said, storming out of the room, taking the pretty girl who came behind them with her. The younger girl seemed struck with what she just saw... she seemed to like the big guy. Michikusa didn't know what went on between them, nor did he care... the bar fight was stopped and he thanked the man for that silently... what did the woman say his name was... Keisuke? Wait... wait... KEISUKE?!
«Um... sir... may I ask you a question?», Michikusa asked.
«Ask», the man said, helping himself to more sake. He seemed intent on emptying that bottle, it seemed.
«That woman... pardon me if I'm mistaken... but did she just call you Keisuke?», the bartender said, scratching his head with his chubby fingers, which looked ready to burst if only pinched by a needle.
«Yes... that's my name.» Another glass of sake came down the man's throat as he was saying this.
«Um... sir...», the inkeeper's voice suddenly became a mixture of humility, awe and respect, «... pardon me, if it's not too rude to ask, but could you, by any chance be the fabled Iron Keisuke, Keisuke the Swordsman.»
Hearing the names of the fabled hero made the man laugh bitterly, visibly making his mood even worse than before.
«Keisuke the Swordsman...», he repeated, «Iron Keisuke... yes... that is how they called a young fool I once was... proud and undefeatable...», he spat on the floor. «Pah! Nothing more than a young, inexperienced young idiot. Great Four they called us... but there was nothing 'great' in me then... as there is nothing great in me now.» He laughed even more bitterly this time. «Keisuke the Fool, that's what they should call me, because that's what I am. A mere trash.»
Michikusa did not understand the man's bitterness, nor did he care... the moment this man... the hero of all Enterion... the fabled Iron Keisuke, confirmed his identity, Michikusa stopped listening to him, and started to observe him with awe, wonder, amazement and surprise. The short, stocky inkeeper backed away a step, unsure of what to say, and then bowed down deeply in front of the man.
«Keisuke the Swordsman...», he said, not even noticing that the man was about to burst in tears, his past clearly haunting him, probably not even caring. All that mattered to this simple man was that one of the fabled Great Four visited his inn. A great hero, the very one who has slain the great archdemon by himself as the tales say, was sitting there in front of him, and he had the honor and privilege to serve him drinks.
«Sir... please... it is such an honor...», the inkeeper kept bowing down as deep as his backs allowed, «... the fabled Keisuke... here in my inn... please... drinks and room are free for the slayer of Tyrammon...»
«I am the killer of Adeanne!», the man shouted out angrily, jumping up from his seat to his feet, his hand on the hilt of his sword. He did it so quickly that Michikusa wouldn't probably have time to blink before ending up dead, if the man wished so. The inkeeper squealed, covering himself, clutching behind the bar. He was so scared he didn't even notice he had wet his pants. He just angered the great Keisuke... oh no... please, Gods, don't let him kill me, the man thought, crying like a baby.
«Listen, people!», Michikusa heard the man's shouting voice coming over the bar. He peeked a bit over it to see what was happening: the man was facing the patrons, trying to get their attention. It wasn't hard... he had it ever since his fight with that beauty. Then, the man continued shouting, his arms spread wide: «This is how your hero, the fabled Keisuke the Swordsman, looks! Nothing more than a common drunk I am! I bet the legends haven't told you that! I bet they even didn't tell you that it was I, not Tyrammon, who killed Adeanne the Maid! Me, not him! I ran into his trap like a young fool, falling under his spell which made me confuse the two, and it was my blade, not Tyrammon's claw, which pierced her, killing her! How's that for a legend?! Great four killing each other!»
His little speech didn't go unnoticed. The big guy got surprised, but pretty unstatisfied and angry looks: it was obvious that nobody in the inn believed his story... except Michikusa, and they were angry at him for tarnishing the legend... many of the young men took one of the Great Four as their role models, and many young girls had dreams of marrying one of them someday. His daughter Yumi, the youngest of his four children, was no exception: she always talked to her friends about the tales of Great Four, and about how she'd like to meet Iron Keisuke someday. Well, Michikusa thought, hope she doesn't get to see this.
«You are not Keisuke!», Michikusa was returned to reality by the shouting voice of one of his inn's patrons. He looked in the direction from which the sound came to observe a large, strong young man with long, carefully combed hair fixed in a samurai bun on the back of his head who just stood up in the opposition to the drunken hero. «Keisuke would never say a thing like that! You can't talk about him like that! And you CAN'T SAY THAT YOU'RE HIM!»
Indeed, Keisuke was Yamamoto's greatest hero ever, many even claim that he was the greatest and strongest of all the Four, so tainting his name in Yamamoto was considered a grave insult for some. Michikusa knew what was the young man's plan, but he also knew that he could do naught to stop him. That was why he just stood there like everyone else, observing silently as the young man pulled out a giant, two-handed katana, pushing his table aside and charging the drunk patron. The boy was huge and muscular, standing about two meters tall, making even Keisuke look small in comparison. Also, the sword he was wielding looked like it could easily cut a man in half, so Michikusa knew blood was going to be spilled, since there was no way Keisuke wasn't going to answer with equal... no, not equal... ten times greater force. Against such a hero, the bald inkeeper knew, this guy stood no chance, no matter how big he was.
And then, the man came so close to Keisuke that the ronin was in the range of his two-handed sword, swinging wildly, with all his strength at the hero, shouting out a fierce battle-cry. Keisuke was just standing calmly all the time, his hands relaxed, calmly falling down to his waist, looking completely unconcerned by the big man approaching him. Michikusa couldn't believe how he could be so calm about all of this... after all, the inkeeper could feel his heart beating so hard he thought he was going to have an attack. Even when the blade started moving quickly, falling down to cut the hero in half, did he not move, observing silently.
And then, two flashes were seen and a quick, singing sound was heard. That was all what happened before the young man hit Keisuke with his large sword... or, better to say, before his sword was cut off from the hilt and split into two exact same pieced, right at the middle of it, following the line of the blade, both halves falling harmlessly next to Iron Keisuke, one to his left, and one to his right. The ronin didn't seem to have even made a move: he was back into his former position, his hands still relaxed and his sword in it's hilt, like it had never been drawn in the first place. But, Michikusa knew, it was drawn twice: once to sever the opponent's sword from the hilt and once to cut it right at the middle, down the thin line that was it's blade, hence the two flashes. And it was done so fast that the human eyes couldn't see it.
The young man who had attacked just stood there, confused, looking at the three pieces of his sword, puzzled and in fear: the hilt, which was still in his hands, and his blade, cut into even thinner halves than it had originally been. Still gripping on to the hilt, frantically, in fear, his eyes widened in disbelief.
«Ho... How...?», he asked, shaking and sweating from fear. He was slowly backing away.
Keisuke said nothing. He didn't seem to have the need. However, in the next second, just as Michikusa blinked, the man was flying away the way he came, crashing on the place where his table had been. His friends gathered around him, looking at Keisuke but to scared to do or say anything: everyone was convinced now that his words were true, as only Godslayer or one of the Great Four could perform such a feat: he hit the boy so fast that nobody could even see the hit. Only visible things were the effects: the broken blade and the young man in the puddle of his own blood, which was gushing out from his broken jaw and nose. Michikusa thanked the gods that Keisuke had enough reason and mercy left in him to spare the boy's life.
«I think you believe me now!», Keisuke shouted out at the mob. «Or should I start killing people?»
Keisuke placed his hand on the hilt of his sword, making everyone back away a bit. He smiled, statisfied.
«Good! Excellent!», he said, trying to act merry, but anger visibly pouring out of him. «Now leave me alone!»
Saying so, he took the bottle of sake from the bar, leaving a piece of gold on it. Michikusa noticed the beautiful woman from before... yes, she was standing at the doors through this whole show, ever since Keisuke shouted out he killed Adeanne, not being able to speak a word, just observing with a concerned look on her face. As the Swordsman made his way for the exit, she tried to block his way, holding on to him.
«Keisuke...», she started to say, but he didn't even stop to listen to her. He just pushed her away, making her fall down a few meters away.
«Get away from me!», he shouted out coldly, not even turning around to see if she was ok, just proceeding towards his room.
«Keisuke...», the woman repeated, getting up from the floor, running after the man, leaving confused Michikusa behind. Everyone in the bar returned to their drinks, pretending all of this didn't happen, but Michikusa knew that his troubles only started as he heard a female, sobbing voice behind himself.
Fearing what he knew he would encounter when he turned around, Michikusa stiffly and slowly turned his neck backwards to find that his fear had come true: his daughter, Yumi, has witnessed all of this, too, and she was standing at the doors to the kitchen, her face blushing from the tears she has spilled since beginning of the drama. Michikusa knew what this meant for her: the dreamy, strong, legendary Keisuke appeared in his worst light, shattering the girl's dreams in a matter of seconds.
«Yumi!», he said as he chased his daughter into the kitchen, and then into the busy streets of Totara, where the girl ran to.
* * *
«Who is it?!», Keisuke shouted out, taking a long sip from his bottle of sake as he heard strong knocks on his door.
«It's me, Asuka!», the voice on the other side replied. Keisuke didn't answer. He really didn't have the time for ninja girl. He was in a bad mood, cursing everyone he could remember: he cursed that day when they fought Tyrammon, he cursed Tyrammon himself, he cursed that damn spell he fell under, the inkeeper for making him remember everything again, sake for not helping ease the pain... and most of all, Keisuke cursed himself, for not being strong enough when it most counted... when he had to resist the demon's spell, for failing Adeanne... and for not noticing her feelings towards him.
«Come on, Keisuke, open up!», Asuka was persistent, still knocking on the wooden doors. «Give me just ten minutes, ok?»
Angrily, Keisuke stood up, opening the doors and taking the girl inside by her neck. Then, he closed the doors, pressing the ninja on them, choking her with his strong fist.
«You have time until you choke to talk me out of strangling the life out of you!», he shouted out at her. She was struggling for air, her frail neck almost completely fitting inside the ronin's large fist, and Keisuke could feel her fighting for air, barely being able to breathe.
«K... hhhkkk... Keiko...», Asuka barely said, clearly not having much more time left. Keisuke tightened the grip.
«I thought she was safer in the hands of a village idiot», he said coldly, his words cutting the air. At the moment, blood was the only thing on his mind: he wanted to choke the ninja girl, to break her small, frail, weak little neck for making him live through his failure yet again by her words, since her words during the fight brought the memories up even stronger... Keisuke had to live through each and every moment of his former journey through their talk.
«Shhkkk... Save... hhhhkkk... Keiko... hhhkkk.... Please...», Asuka barely said, her consciousness slowly fading away. Keisuke smiled evily.
«I pity her... appointing such a clumsy bodyguard to her... the queen certainly doesn't seem to care if she lives or not. I'm going to do her a favor by killing you. She's better off on her own», he said, further increasing the grip.
Asuka looked at him with her big, pleading eyes. Keisuke could see her broken: all she wanted to do probably was to ensure Keisuke would continue to protect Keiko. However, with Keisuke's refusal, he knew she felt she failed. Asuka would probably give her life if it meant Keiko was safe, and who would be a better guard other than one of the Great Four. Keisuke wanted to enjoy her failure, to make her go through what he had to go through... through that day...
And then, looking directly in Asuka's eyes, the memory came haunting him again. Keisuke remembered Adeanne's eyes... both of them had the same look, Adeanne back then and Asuka now. Looking at those eyes... Keisuke just couldn't handle seeing that look again. He felt his strength leaving him, pain overwhelming his senses, making him drop the ninja to the ground, coughing and fighting for air, unable to stand up. Keisuke himself fell to the floor, trying to fight away the memory of that fateful day, screaming in anguish, hitting the floor multiple times with his fist. The memory just wouldn't go away.
«Why do you have to keep reminding me?!», he shouted out at the ninja, but it was obvious he didn't mean only her. «Why?! Why?! Why?!» With each shout, he hit the floor once more.
«What... what happened?», Asuka asked, coughing, as she still hasn't fully recovered from the choke.
«What, you haven't been at the bar so you don't know?!», Keisuke shouted out at the ninja. «I killer her! During the fight with Tyrammon, I killed Adeanne the Maid, my friend, my companion... the girl I loved!»
«Yes, I heard that part», Asuka said, «but I don't believe you did it on purpose. What really happened that day, Keisuke?»
«Like you'd understand», Keisuke cut her in despise.
«Try me!», Asuka replied, slowly getting up on her legs, rubbing her neck, placing her hand on Keisuke's shoulder friendly. «Come on, Keisuke, when I met you I never even thought that you might be one of the Great Four. After I shouted out at you, Keiko scolded me for shouting at you, telling me how you were always there for us, even though you didn't have to, in the end, making me go and apologize to you. And then, when I entered and you said you were one of the Great Four, it was then that I realized that we really don't know each other and... well, we're comrades, wether we like it or not, and it would be best if we get to understand each other better, don't you think so?»
«First off, we're not comrades any more!», Keisuke shouted out at her, «I meant what I said back there. From now on, we go separate ways.»
«Keisuke, please...», Asuka pleaded. «Keiko needs protection... come on, think of her...»
«No.» Keisuke's expression was stone cold, stoic as a mountain.
«Please, Keisuke... I'll do anything... anything!», Asuka was down on her knees now.
«Anything?», Keisuke asked, a glint in his eye, measuring Asuka. Seeing his reaction, Asuka blushed a little bit, and then, hesitatingly, nodded her head.
«I see...», she said, starting to remove her ninja clothes, making her kimono fall from her shoulders, her beautiful, round, firm breasts enjoying the kiss of air on her medium-sized nipples. «If that's what you want...»
Looking at the girl in disgust, the ronin slapped her, making her fall to the ground, her lip bleeding open.
«Whore», he said coldly. «I'm not some kind of mercenary, nor a bar drunkard. I am, for all I'm worth, still a kensai, and I can't be swayed by some whore offering me herself. You make me sick.»
Saying so, Keisuke straightened up, standing up to his feet. Just as he was about to leave the room, he felt someone clutching his leg: it was Asuka, of course. She was down on the ground, her beautifuly built body covered in dust, blood and tears.
«Please, Keisuke... do whatever you want to me, think of me whatever you want, just please, watch out for Keiko...», she pleaded out, crying bitterly, «Please. I'm begging you...»
«Let go!», Keisuke ordered, hitting the ninja girl in her belly. She let out some air, clutching her stomack with one hand, but still holding on to Keisuke's leg with another, refusing to let go.
«Please... if you ever cared about Keiko... or Adeanne...», the ninja girl pleaded out through tears, desperately clinging on to Keiko's best bodyguard imaginable.
Keisuke, on the other hand, was furious. He raised the girl, slapping her again, making her fall on bed this time, then mounting her and starting to choke her again.
«How dare you even speak her name in my presence?!», he shouted out. «Neither you, nor I nor anyone is worthy enough to even speak the word Adeanne...»
Then, he stopped, his hand letting go of ninja girl's throat. What was he doing, he thought. Was he going to kill another innocent girl in his fit of rage? The very same mistake that haunted him through all those years... was he going to do it again? Looking at the image of beautiful, crying Asuka made him remember why he had left the Four, the Order, and the world itself, turning to spend his days at the bar. It was because of that day... because of that demon... because of himself.
«It was the final encounter, we knew it», he said, rolling over from atop Asuka to the bed, facing the floor, placing his hands over his face, doing his best not to cry. Even though he couldn't see her, he knew that he had the woman's full attention. «We have already fought off all of Tyrammon's generals, reducing his power greatly, leaving most of his troops disorganized and fighting each other, knowing we could leave them to the demonslayers, dragon riders and knightly orders. We knew what awaited us: a long, hard struggle, fighting through legions of demonlord's minions before reaching the beast itself. Also, we knew that, probably, some of us won't come back alive... hell, chances were we would all die there. That night, the four of us, Copper Charlie, Pretty-Boy Alanor, Adeanne the Maid, and me, stood by the fire, remembering the good times we had together, the adventures we've been through and how we changed during them. It was a way of saying goodbye... and it was really painful, knowing that, in just a few hours, one of those people, one of your friends, will probably die... hell, maybe even all of them. Or maybe it was going to be you. Either way, it was hard. Especially for me and Adeanne... we didn't show it openly, but it was no secret that I was in love with that crazy half-elven girl... and that she was in love with me. We didn't say it even then... we were just too scared to do it. And that was when it all began, I think... I was already starting to get angry... angry at myself for not being able to tell Adeanne what I feel about her.»
«Yes... that can be tough», the woman next to him confirmed, and Keisuke thanked her in his thoughts for listening to his story. He just felt like he had to relieve himself... the burden was too much to bear for him.
«Then, the next morning, it was time to fight», he continued. «We were fighting off hordes of demons, each one of us doing his or her share of fighting: I was holding the front line, Charlie was supporting us with spells, Alanor giving aid with his bow, and Adeanne was helping by healing the injured... her healing magics have proven invaluable yet again. I was fighting off the demons easily at first, annoyed by the fact that the little bastards used hit and run tactics, angering me more and more for having to run after them. Also, there was this tiny voice in my head, constantly telling me what a coward I was for not telling Adeanne what I felt for her. At first it was silent, only a whisper, but as my anger grew, so did the intensity of the voice increase. With each demon I have slain, with each running insult from those imps, my anger, and the voice within my head grew, which angered me even more. And so, by the time we finished off the last of them, I was already mad with rage, so I just proceeded to the demonlord's throne room, not heeding the advices of Charlie and Alanor, who advised me to wait for them to heal themselves. At that moment, I only wanted to kill Tyrammon and confess my feelings to Adeanne. My mind... my reason was clouded by rage, and all I could think of was skewering the demon in half. And so, I came in front of him, alone, my two swords drawn, ready to attack. But, when he saw me, instead of the expected fighting stance, he greeted me like friend. Before I could do anything, or say anything, he invited me to come in and have a seat with him... after all, it was my express departure that made it possible for his best assassin to kill off the rest of my friends. I shouted at him angrily, his lies making me even angrier, ready to attack, when he told me to turn around, visibly amused. Making the biggest mistake in my life, I indeed did turn around to see a disgusting, flaming red creature with twin mouths on each side of it's face, four rows of eyes neatly lined on it's long, red skull. Instead of hands, it had two sharp scythes, and they were stained with blood... my friend's blood, I mused. Angered beyond reason, I attacked the creature, impaling it on my blade easily... too easily, I thought as one of it's scythes touched me... and the demon's spell was dispelled.»
Keisuke couldn't help himself but cry as he said the last sentence. He was now weeping openly. «That was when this creature that I impaled, the one I thought had killed all of my friends started to change, right in front of my very eyes and, after a few moments, I beheld a sight that haunts me from that day on: the creature was really Adeanne, my friend... my love. She looked at me with her big, blue eyes, life slowly fading away from them. I fell under the demon's spell, so he made me think that she was in fact a demon, but instead she was rushing to get me to snap out of it, to break the chains of the spell before I was completely under the demon's control. She was rushing to help me and I... Oh, god, Asuka, I killed her!»
Saying so, Keisuke turned on his stomack, facing the bed, starting to cry openly, tears running his red cheeks. He felt Asuka's warm touch on his shoulder.
«Keisuke... I'm sorry... I didn't know...», he heard her soft voice in his ear, ringing so distantly, so sweetly inside his mind.
«Her last words... her last words still echo in my mind...», Keisuke continued his story, «and her eyes haunt me to this day. 'Farewell, my love'... that's what she said to me, that's what she said to the person who killed her. From behind me, I heard the demon's laughing voice, taunting me, cheering victoriously, teasing me. He was taunting me even further, trying to make me loose all reason, for he knew that, of all the blows he could have given me, he had just struck the deadliest one. I turned to him, attacking him and starting the fight that made us into legends. Soon after, Charlie and Alanor came and aided me. It was a long and savage battle, and if by epic battle you call a damn hard one... hell, it was as epic as it could get. It was hard as hell, but we managed to put him down, and I was the one who made the final, killing blow. However, the demon died with a smile on his face, laughing at me for having tricked me successfuly. I didn't feel any victory at all, but Alanor and Charlaw were overjoyed. I couldn't believe it... Adeanne was dead, and they were feeling victorious. Worst of all, when I told them I killed her, they said it was some sort of misunderstanding, as I would never hurt her, continuing to assure me that I was one of the greatest heroes in history, second only to maybe Godslayer. Also, the public had the same oppinion, singing songs of apprasial to all four of us... even to me, the common killer. And the more they glorified my deeds, the worse I felt, trying to tell the world that I was no hero. Heroes don't kill their friends. Heroes...», he sniffed, «Heroes aren't young goddamn fools! They can protect their loved ones!»
Asuka stood silent for a few moments, and then she embraced Keisuke. He could feel the softness of her body as he embraced her as well, but he shuddered with guilt and regret when he saw the big, red mark on her dirty ribs... the one his foot left. Also, if she didn't have to beg him, she wouldn't have to get all dirty like that, he thought. He was such an idiot, he blamed himself again.
«Asuka... sorry... I'm so sorry...», he cried, apologizing.
«It's ok... I'm sorry too...», Asuka said. From her voice, Keisuke could make out that she was crying, too. He looked at her face in guilt, observing the bloody crack of her lip his slap left. «I... I can't even imagine how hard it must be to loose a loved one... especially in that way... and all the time you were blaming yourself... oh, Keisuke, why didn't you tell me all of that before?»
«Because...», Keisuke whispered, «I was trying to forget.»
As Asuka ran her fingers through his long, dark hair, Keisuke's head rose up a bit, making his cheek caress one of her soft, still naked breasts. It felt so good, he thought.
«Keisuke...», the ninja girl's voice was so soft, sweet and tender that it made Keisuke wonder was it really the usual fiery, agressive Asuka talking, «you can't forget. That's impossible. But what you can do is cherish the memory of Adeanne... she loved you, Keisuke, more than her life, and she probably knew she would end up so... the demon's spell was powerful and she probably thought that she could save you by sacrificing herself. And so she did, Keisuke, and you should be grateful to her for that... you should show her gratitude by living, not dying inside. If you continue like this, the demon wins and Adeanne's sacrifice will be in vain.»
Keisuke didn't answer. He knew she was right. So simple truth, clear to see, yet he wasn't able to see it for so long. Instead, he kept on drinking, avoiding people so he wouldn't hurt anyone else, constantly living in fear of himself. And now this ninja girl... this kuonichi just came and took a great load off his shoulders. Having someone he could tell everything, if only to lighten the load.
«Thanks, Asuka», he said, after a long silence. He could feel the gentle touch of her fingers as they stroked his hair. Talking really did make him feel better, if only a bit.
«So, are we a team again?», Asuka asked, her voice cheerful now.
«If you still want me», Keisuke replied.
«Well, you may be a pain in the ass», Asuka said, teasing him, taking her clothes back on, «but you're still one of the Great Four. If Keiko isn't safe with you, safe just isn't going to happen.»
«You seem really concerned about Keiko», Keisuke noted, implying the lengths the ninja girl would go through just to keep the girl safe. «There seems to be more to it than just royal orders.»
Asuka smiled shyly.
«Am I that easy to figure out?», she said. «Ah, well, since we're comrades, and since you shared your tale with me, I believe I really should tell you. I... I wasn't asked to do this job... when I heard the whole tale, I volonteered for it. I... When I was a kid, I was orphaned, my parrents slain by some sort of incurable plague. I was lucky to survive, but I was on my own... an orphan, left to fend for herself, doomed to live my days off in poverty and constant struggling to survive. I was lucky, though, as one day I was almost run over by a royal chariot. The queen took pity on the poor, starving girl who was all alone, and took me with her, fed me and gave me clothes. Also, she gave me to the ninjas for training. As a sign of thanks, I have trained as much as I could and as hard as I could, constantly striving to improve myself so I could serve the royal family better... to repay them somehow. And when I heard of Keiko's case, I knew that she was much like me before I was found: alone and scared. As if that weren't enough, people are trying to kill her without her even knowing why. That was why I felt the urge to help her. I... I wanted to protect her the best I could, Keisuke, because I know how she feels... and I'd give my life away willingly if it meant her safety.»
Keisuke thought for a moment on Asuka's words.
«Noble», he commented, without sarcasm.
«Surviving on the streets of Totara can be hell in it's own right, Keisuke», Asuka added. «I don't even want to imagine what the girl must have gone through.»
«I understand», the ronin nodded. «Well, let's continue protecting her, then. And we can't do that if we don't get enough sleep.»
«Yes», the girl smiled, stretching out her full, wounded lips. Keisuke couldn't help but feel guilty about it. «I'm damn tired.»
«Hey... but first...», Keisuke placed his finger on Asuka's lip, making the wound go away. He sucked at healing magics, only being able to heal small cuts and bruises, but being that this cut wasn't so big, he managed to patch it up, making it appear as if it wasn't even there. It wasn't much of a wound but, aestethically, it was worlds better. The girl smiled at him.
«Thanks», she said, looking at him, her beautiful lips back to their former shape. «However, this doesn't mean I like you, make no mistakes about that.»
«Oh, don't worry», Keisuke replied, smiling himself. «That doesn't make your butt any less flat either.»
«I'm gonna slap you!», Asuka tried to sound dangerous, but the amused smile on her face gave her away. «Good night.»
«Good night», Keisuke said, closing the doors. Smiling, he looked at the half-empty bottle of sake he overpaid at the bar. Nah, he thought, going to bed, Asuka was right... that couldn't solve his problems.
* * *
«Right on time», Ayumi said, looking at the small group that headed their way. If their information was correct, lady Yui was supposed to come that way, bearing information on the whereabouts of the Chosen One. Rumor had it that one of the Royal Ninjas has found the Planar Child, and was accompanying him (or her) on their travels, sending regular reports to the royal court and the royal family. And what better place to get a hold on the freshest report than the hands of the head of the Royal Ninjas. Her country did indeed change since she left it, and she thanked the gods for the new princess being stupid... putting a diplomat in charge of warriors, what nonsense. Well, at least it made their job easier. Ayumi looked at her two companions, Frederic and Nazzuth: they looked ready as ever.
«You ready, Fred?», she asked just to make sure, looking at the huge, armored man to her left. He just nodded slowly, his shiny, metal helmet flashing with anticipation. His big, broad sword was unsheathed, held by the man in both hands... how could anyone even lift that huge thing, which stood taller and broader than Ayumi herself, was beyond her, but the man certainly had no problems, wielding the sword as if he held a bastard sword with two hands.
«And you, Nazzuth?», she asked the other man. He didn't reply at all, darkness within his brown, tattered hood fixed at the incoming group, his large, scary figure completely, unnaturaly calm. Even his black, skull-adorned scythe was resting calmly, planted into the earth and held by the man to reflect the sunlight upon his companions. Ayumi knew that it was his way of saying yes... after all, in those two years since she met those two, she had to learn that the man spoke only on special occasions, and those occasions were rare, making the cloaked man even more mysterious and scary than he usually was... and being that he always wore his brown, tattered robes with hood, which efficiently hid his face, making him look like a walking wight, being even scarier was really a great feat. Also, with his scythe, which consisted of a dark, sharp blade attached to a long, ebony handle by a vicious-looking metal skull, whose mouth and eyes were constantly gushing out a green, foul smoke, the man looked kind of like a grim reaper, the death itself. Ayumi prayed that she never would have to fight him.
Well, enough thinking, Ayumi told herself, let's get this thing going.
Thinking so, the young girl stood in front of the small entourage, waving to it.
«Stop right there!», she shouted out. Yui, the head of Royal Ninjas and her guard did indeed stop, wanting to see what this girl had to say. «Is lady Yui here? I want to torture her for information!»
The men, trained not to take any threat to their mistress' life easily, drew out their swords. There were about fifteen of them: thirteen normal samurai and the two who stood next to the lady's carriage... probably kensai. Piece of cake, she thought as Frederic and Nazzuth stepped out of the hiding, ready for battle. Seeing their hostility, the samurai army attacked, the two kensais remaining next to the carriage. They all rushed both Nazzuth and Frederic, but with no success: Frederic killed all of his attackers with one swing, taking them by surprise with the swiftness, and the ferocity of his attack. Next to him, Nazzuth had even less problems, using his magics to make the enemies stand still, lining them in perfect order and cutting their heads off in one precise wide blow of the scythe, it's skull gushing even more green smoke with joy.
The kensai duo at the carriage could not believe it... their men were butchered so easily. But, they thought, that was why they were there, attacking the duo. Before Ayumi could even blink an eye, those two kensai were standing behind Nazzuth and Frederic, their swords drawn out, having already made their strikes. Nazzuth fell into three pieces, cut apart by the ferocity of the swordmaster's attack. However, as soon as he started falling apart, he reformed again, returning to normal as though as nothing happened. Ayumi smiled, looking at the confused kensai. Regeneration... Nazzuth's most dreadful technique. Whatever cut or wound he got, Nazzuth could completely regenerate it, no matter it's severity. He was unstoppable, Ayumi told herself as she watched kensai's katana break under the force of the dark warrior's scythe, which then made it's way for the man's neck, beheading him as well. Ayumi looked to the other side, where Frederic was just about to finish his kensai off... as expected, Frederic's impenetrable armor had proved it's worth once again, stopping the kensai's blow without any harm being made to the large knight. Then, Frederic dueled a bit with the man, breaking his sword easily and wounding the man severely, cutting off most of his arm. Then, as the man fell down, screaming from pain, Frederic took him by the legs, tearing them off one by one, killing the man slowly and painfully, but efficiently.
«And now let's open our prize», Ayumi said with a smile on her face as the last of the guards stopped screaming from pain. The girl inside was stupid... she didn't even try to run. Not that it would do her any good, but she could at least have tried. Ah, well, maybe torturing her proves to be more entertaining, Ayumi hoped, peeking into the closed carriage, admiring the sight that she saw there: the girl inside, obviously Yui, was beautiful indeed, aged about 35, which would make her fifteen years older than her captor. The head of ninjas had an elegant, long hair which reached to her waist... beautiful, but certainly not fit for combat, Ayumi thought as she watched the woman's full, narrow lips and her beautiful face with high cheekbones. The woman herself was wearing a white kimono and a red hakama, both adorned with the symbol of some clan Ayumi did not know, nor did she care about. Yui obviously knew what awaited her, and she seemed to think that she was capable of holding the tortures out, so she awaited the younger girl with a proud, defiant look.
«Hi», Ayumi greeted the ninja leader. «I'm here to torture you for information... unless you want to tell me right away.»
«Never.» The pride and defiance in the woman's voice reflected the expression on her face.
«Thanks!», the younger girl said cheerfuly. She loved torturing people, and she really hated it when they talked right away. Thinking about how long it has been since she has tortured anyone, she ordered her companions to strip the captive woman naked and tie her down to the ground next to the carriage spread-eagle. Yui tried to resist as hard as she could, but there was nothing she could do. Her clothes were violently ripped off her, and in a few moments, the two strong men nailed the four bolts into the ground, tying each of her limbs to one, making her completely immobile. Thus tied, and completely naked, Yui blushed as she felt her dignity taken away by being stripped naked like some brothel girl in front of three complete strangers. Ayumi, on the other hand, stood for a while to savor the woman's beauty, looking at her from her beautiful head, down her small, firm breasts, tight body and beautiful, small, clean-shaved crotch. Ayumi stayed her eyes there for a while, enjoying the sight of ninja leader's naked womanhood, making the captive blush even harder.
«Do what you want to me, you perverted bitch, but I'm never going to talk», the woman said, and Ayumi smiled in response.
«We'll see about that», she said, sitting on the woman's flat, firm belly and putting a rubber ball-gag inside her mouth. «There... I don't want you screaming... it gets boring after a while, you know?»
The woman did not respond. She just stared at the sky, ever so defiant, her face having a strong, unbreakable look.
«All right, here I go», Ayumi said, giving Nazzuth the sign to search the carriage for the report, while she herself took out a long, big white feather out of her backpack. «Are you ticklish, my little Yui?»
Saying so, the younger girl started to tickle her captive's nipples with the feather, making her twitch and pull on her bonds as hard as she could, but to no avail. There was no way she could escape the feather's ticklish touch, which covered the area of both of her breasts, driving the poor woman hysterical with laughter... or it would, if she could laugh. This way, all she could do was mumble out a few muffled screams, silenced by the gag as efficiently as her escape was prevented by the bondage she was in. No matter how hard she pulled at it, no matter how hard she tried to twitch or turn, she could not escape the maddening touch of the feather, which was gently caressing her ticklish nipples, feeling like hell in it's own right, but feeling so good at the same time.
«I wonder what will happen first», Ayumi teased her ticklish captive, still feathering her breasts. «Will Nazzuth find the report by your ninja or will you break and talk? Let's find out!»
And so the tickle-torture of Yui, the head of the Royal Ninja force continued, the devious tormentor constantly tickling the woman's nipples, making them slowly turn erect and stiff, as she couldn't ignore the sensuality of it's touch for long. Also, while having her ticklish breasts constantly tickled seemed like torture worse than any other, Yui started to feel a warm sensation between her legs, forming in the area of her crotch, which started getting wet, slowly but surely.
«Damn it, girl, you are loving this!», Ayumi teased her unlucky captive, pinching her nipple so hard the girl screamed in pain from behind her gag, still tickling the other one with the feather. Yui tried to protest, to defend herself, but due to the gag there was naught she could do. Ayumi was free to say whatever she wanted to, and Yui knew she couldn't reply, this knowledge increasing her agony even further. Even worse, she knew that if that man in brown clothes finds that report... she didn't even want to think about what will happen to her.
«Hey, Nazzuth, any luck on that report?», Ayumi asked, as if she read her captive's mind. Being that there was no answer from the inside, both girls knew that the torture was going to continue. However, being that this time they were in a real hurry, and even after fifteen minutes of search Nazzuth failed to find anything, Ayumi decided to switch the tactics.
«As much as I love tickling your boobies, dear lady bitch», she said as she turned around to face the woman's pussy, leaning forward to it, whispering into it's lips like it was Yui's ear: «we are in a hurry, you know, so I will have to tick-tick-tickle you here now.»
As those words left the younger girl's mouth, the feather started running up and down Yui's shaved pussy, switching to tickling her sensitive asshole as well from time to time. The woman started moving her hips frantically, in a frenzy, driven crazy by being touched by the feather on her most sensitive, most erotic spot. She felt ashamed... ashamed and aroused at the same time, the slow strokes of feather upon her lower lips and butthole driving her mad with both pleasure and tickling, lighting her passion like fire, leading her towards orgasm ever so slowly and ever so surely. Her beautiful, clean-shaven pussy responded to the soft, gentle kisses of feather with a flood of it's juices, which stained the ground below the ninja leader, quickly forming a small puddle. The woman tried resisting the feeling, pulling at her bonds to release herself, and screaming for mercy as hard as she could, but she could do none of those. No, until she either broke or the man with the scythe finds the report, she was doomed to suffer this way, stuck between heaven and hell. She could feel the orgasm approaching, it was just around the corner, lighting up the fires within Yui, making her lust for the feather's touch.
«Girl, you are a real slut», Ayumi taunted her, making the beautiful woman feel even more ashamed. «I am torturing you here, and you are getting all wet on me. You are really enjoying this a tad bit too much. You should be suffering, not moaning like a cheap little slut you are.»
Again, the gag prevented Yui from saying anything. All she could do was hope for a miracle... for someone to save her from this hell, to chase those three off, to make this devil-woman stop... and then offer her release she so craved for. Yui was on the verge of orgasm now, fighting with all her strength to preserve dignity, her mind barely restraining her body from making love to the feather. Her love juices were pouring out of her in a small waterfall, her hips still moving frantically, unable to stand still from their sheer ticklishness, her mouth drooling like crazy through the gag and her nipples as stiff as they could get. Tears were welling up in her eyes... tears of pride about to be crushed, tears of a woman who was going to come in front of her tormentors, ridding herself of any dignity she had left.
And then, it happened. Suddenly, Yui's eyes opened wide, the woman screaming from behind her gag, arching her back as hard as she could, pulling at the bonds with all the strength she had left as her mind left her body for a couple of seconds, entering a world of pure joy and pleasure. For those few seconds, the woman forgot her surroundings, her current situation, and her current fear. All that mattered was this raw, pure emotion, the pure, unrestrained pleasure that took her body over, leaving as abruptly as it came.
«Oh, you came», Ayumi noted once the woman's mind was her own again. «How nice. Let's make you do it twice.»
Again, the feathers returned to caressing Yui's pussy and asshole, making her twitch, scream behind her gag and pull at her bonds, exhausted as she was. However, this time the feeling was quadripled, her body still sensitive from the mind-numbing orgasm it just went through. Each tickle... each stroke of pleasure was multipled, Yui feeling like there were four feathers instead of one, slowly but surely leading her towards ultimate pleasure once again, slowly but surely breaking her will.
«Tickle bloody tickle», Ayumi continued to tease her helpless captive who was visibly at her wits end, from both pleasure and tickling. She knew what she was doing to the head of the ninjas, knowing what agony the girl must be going through, and she was loving it. She almost didn't want the report to be there at all, nor for the woman to know anything, just so she could be able to do this to her for a long, long time... until the woman died, that is.
However, that wish was ended with a light pat on Ayumi's back. It was Nazzuth, and he was holding a parchment of paper.
«So, this is it?», she asked, reading the report.
Report of Asuka the kuonichi.
Lady Yui,
I am glad to bring you some good news since the last report. The man accompanying me and the Chosen One is none other than Iron Keisuke, also known as Keisuke the Swordsman, one of the great four. We have talked about our next step, and the Great Library seems like a logical place. After all, being that Charlaw Mace was also one of the great four, and he is the temporary guardian of the library until one of the mages is found and recruited as a keeper of it, we should probably have access to the books and the knowledge stored there. Also, Keisuke would really like to see his friend again, after so long. Their meeting was long overdue. But, forgive me, I have went into unimportant details.
We will be making our way there tomorrow, after we make the necessary preparations. With Keisuke in our team, I believe that my mission won't fail that easily, and that the Chosen One will be protected to the best means availible.
Asuka
Reading the report, Ayumi smiled, turning to her captive.
«Well, that would be all I needed to know. Perfect!», she said, taking a tanto in her hand. The captured woman was crying, knowing what was about to happen to her, ridden of her pride and everything else before her death. The dagger had cut through her soft flesh easily, leaving a bloody trail on her neck, where it had struck, leaving the woman coughing blood even through her gag, choking and bleeding to death. Seeing that her toy was really dead, Ayumi stood up cheerfuly, turning to Nazzuth and Frederic, shouting out cheerfuly:
«Well, isn't this great news or what? I get to torture a kuonichi and you two will get the chance to kill one of the Great Four!» Then, she turned around, pointing in the general direction of the library... in those four years of exile she hasn't forgotten anything of her homeland... shouting out: «To the great library, then, and the Chosen One!»
Note that in this chapter there is very little tickling (only at the end), so if you want only tickling, read the part after the last *** mark. In this chappy, I wanted to profile some of my chars better, and the setting was such it didn't allow tickling.
But, enough of me talking, on with the story.
Enterion, chapter 8
«Nothing again», Keiko groaned, disappointed, as they walked out of another library without any answers whatsoever. «And this was the last one.»
«Yes... it seems that no library in Totara holds answers to this riddle», Asuka confirmed. «But, what now?»
Keisuke sighed. They have been searching for the whole day, without any success. All three of them were hungry and thirsty, and Asuka and Keiko were showing signs of fatigue. He couldn't blame them... they searched all the libraries in Totara, each and every one, trying to find something... anything, that could give them some useful information on this particular 'Chosen One' legend, but they came up short. Why didn't people write important things down, he wandered. This was the same situation as when they were hunting Tyrammon the Betrayer, Exiled Lord of the Abyss. Yes... the quest that has woven his name into numerous epics and legends also started out by seeking knowledge in the libraries of Totara, coming out empty that time as well... in Totara, at least. And hadn't it been for the wizard, Alagonde, and his great library, they would have probably failed. But, the old man was there, as was his apprentice... Charlie... who became their companion, proving himself as an invaluable and seemingly endless source of information and as a trustworthy companion and comrade. He could still remember him: his red hair, which earned him nickname 'Copper Charlie', his bright remarks which cut straight to the core, his determination to make everything in the world right... ah, yes, those were the days. They made quite a group; The Great Four they called them when they finished the quest, even though only three of them returned... thanks to him, Iron Keisuke, or, as legends call him, Keisuke the Swordsman. The Swordsman, they said, calling him so because of his unmatched skill in the sword, becoming the youngest Kensai in the history of the order at the age of mere 15 years, quickly becoming the greatest amongst them in skill.
Pah, Keisuke thought, of what use is the skill in swords if you are just another young fool, like he was, letting himself fall for the demon's tricks... letting himself kill Adeanne. He still remembered how she looked at him that day, one last time, the memory of her eyes haunting him ever since, her last words still echoing inside his head, waking him up screaming many times since that day:
«Farewell, my love.»
* * *
Keiko was staring at Keisuke for some time, waiting for an answer to Asuka's question. She thought that Keisuke would reply with one of his sarcastic comments on ninja girl's account, as they used to do to each other, but instead he was silent, standing like he was lost in thought. She was waiting for the ronin to reply, focusing on him, wandering if there's something wrong with him.
And that was why she was so surprised when he suddenly screamed, as if in terrible pain, hitting the nearby wall with his fist. At first, Keiko screamed too, jumping away, feeling her heart in her heels. Asuka jumped as well, though without screaming. However, Keiko soon saw that Keisuke didn't look too well, so she ran up to him to see what was wrong. The tall, muscular warrior certainly didn't look too well: his long, straight, messy hair which reached to the height of his armpits has suddenly become all covered in sweat, as well as his face, which went red all of a sudden, his facial expression cramped in a grimace of pain.
«Keisuke!», she called out to him, holding him so he wouldn't fall or hurt himself... a futile effort, she knew, as he was about double her weight. She was really worried for him. «Are you all right?»
At first, the ronin didn't reply, still struggling against the wall, his face looking like he was about to go mad from pain. This made even Asuka worried, so she, too, came over to see what was wrong.
«Hey, Keisuke!», Keiko tried patting him on the back to get his attention. She was really worried, which was clearly reflected in her voice and tone. «Are you all right? Please... answer me.»
«C'mon, Keisuke», Asuka joined in, «you're scaring Keiko... what's wrong?»
Again, no reply was heard from the samurai, who just kept leaning on the wall, his fist bleeding from the impact to the wall, but he didn't seem to notice that... something else was on his mind.
«C'mon, Keisuke...», Keiko started shaking him a little, but stopped as he placed his hand on her shoulder, setting himself straight, his usual, calm face and icy, formal holding returning like they had never been gone.
«I'm all right», he said. «Let's all take a break.»
Saying so, he marched forward, entering the nearest inn availible.
«What was that?», Asuka wandered, scratching her head. Both girls were confused, and Keiko was visibly worried as well. She knew that, even though he tends to appear rough around people, he was there when she needed him... and nobody had ever done that for her... especially if they really had no reason, like him. Keisuke was a sweetheart inside, but for some reason he didn't want to let it show, pushing everyone away from himself, trying to make everyone hate and avoid him. Or at least, that's what Keiko thought.
* * *
«Another one», the man in front of Michikusa ordered, emptying his sixth sake since he entered... which would be about two minutes ago. Michikusa, a short, fat bald man, scratched his head. In all of his life as a bartender, never has he ever seen someone drinnk so much sake in so little time and still stand. His father and grandfather probably haven't either, and they were both bartenders too, his grandfather founding this inn. Inkeeping has since then been a family business for his bloodline, and Michikusa was no exception... even his three sons were on a fine route to become his heirs one day. However, in his long years of serving food and drinks, he has never seen anything like this: This tall, muscular man, aged about thirty-five drank like a demon, and it didn't seem to have any effect on him yet.
«Here you go, sir», he said, pouring the man his drink. The man took the strong beverage out of his hands, emptying this one as well in one sip.
«Another one!», he ordered again. Michikusa, still not believing his eyes, started to pour the man another drink, when a beautiful woman stayed his hands, appearing next to the drinking man from out of what seemed nowhere.
«I think you've had enough», she said, talking to the drinker in a low, gentle voice.
«Asuka...», the man turned to her, roughly and rudely, «I think that I can handle myself. Now, I have reserved a room for you and Keiko: the inkeeper only had one with one bed and one with two. You and Keiko go and take some rest. You'll need it for tomorrow.»
The woman gave him a stern, concerned look. Michikusa really didn't know what was going on between those two. Were they married?
«What's wrong with you?», the girl asked, silently. «All of a sudden, you're acting so strange...»
«My business is my own!», the man growled. «I don't need you babysitting me, woman!»
The woman seemed angered at his words, letting go of Michikusa's hands and starting to shout at the man: «Fine! Do whatever you want! Just don't expect me to feel sorry for you or drag you out of some mess!»
Michikusa couldn't believe the man's reaction. He didn't even look at the woman... he just signaled him to pour him another drink.
«Your wife seems to be concerned about you, sir», he said, in a worried tone. And he was worried... if a big guy like him gets drunk and starts making trouble, it could cause a great amount of damage to his inn, in the end. And he certainly didn't want to risk broken tables and lost reputation. However, his comment seemed counter-productive: it only served to unite the two against him. As soon as he finished the sentence, he got angry looks from the duo and then both of them shouted out, as loud as they could, in same voice:
«Wife?!»
«I wouldn't marry him even if my life depended on it!», the woman shouted out at the confused inkeeper, spraying fire from her eyes.
«Hell yes!», the man said, in a firm, final tone. «Marrying her would be worse than condemning yourself to hell!»
Michikusa was slowly backing away. These two seemed ready to draw out blades. He was hoping the girl was going to let the man's remark slide, that she was going to be above it... but the look on her face made it obvious that the real artilery was about to be pulled out. And he was right.
«Fine!», the girl started shouting out madly at the man «You want to drink, Keisuke?! Drink to your heart's content! Don't let me stop you! You big, useless drunk! Keiko would be better off protected by demons instead of you, you big idiot! You said you were protecting her! She'd be better off protected by a village idiot than you! You told me not to be a drag: who's a drag now, huh? Think you could protect her in such a state?! I bet you took this job only to show the world that you could do some good, but let me tell you something: you can't. You're no good, a simple, common drunkard with some skill on the sword, that's all!»
Damn it, the fat inkeeper thought. With all those insults the woman shouted out at the man... and considering how much he drank... the man was sure to pull out his sword. Oh, well, so much for the reputation of being a peaceful inn, Michikusa thought, saying goodbye to the nearest chairs, looking for a place to hide.
However, surprisingly, the man just sat back down and emptied another glass of sake, which he helped himself to from the bottle Michikusa left on the table, searching for a good hiding spot.
«You are probably right», the man said, his voice completely calm. «Now, get out of my sight and take Keiko with you. From now on, we part ways.»
The girl slapped him.
«This is for all the time I had to take insults from you, you pig!», she said, storming out of the room, taking the pretty girl who came behind them with her. The younger girl seemed struck with what she just saw... she seemed to like the big guy. Michikusa didn't know what went on between them, nor did he care... the bar fight was stopped and he thanked the man for that silently... what did the woman say his name was... Keisuke? Wait... wait... KEISUKE?!
«Um... sir... may I ask you a question?», Michikusa asked.
«Ask», the man said, helping himself to more sake. He seemed intent on emptying that bottle, it seemed.
«That woman... pardon me if I'm mistaken... but did she just call you Keisuke?», the bartender said, scratching his head with his chubby fingers, which looked ready to burst if only pinched by a needle.
«Yes... that's my name.» Another glass of sake came down the man's throat as he was saying this.
«Um... sir...», the inkeeper's voice suddenly became a mixture of humility, awe and respect, «... pardon me, if it's not too rude to ask, but could you, by any chance be the fabled Iron Keisuke, Keisuke the Swordsman.»
Hearing the names of the fabled hero made the man laugh bitterly, visibly making his mood even worse than before.
«Keisuke the Swordsman...», he repeated, «Iron Keisuke... yes... that is how they called a young fool I once was... proud and undefeatable...», he spat on the floor. «Pah! Nothing more than a young, inexperienced young idiot. Great Four they called us... but there was nothing 'great' in me then... as there is nothing great in me now.» He laughed even more bitterly this time. «Keisuke the Fool, that's what they should call me, because that's what I am. A mere trash.»
Michikusa did not understand the man's bitterness, nor did he care... the moment this man... the hero of all Enterion... the fabled Iron Keisuke, confirmed his identity, Michikusa stopped listening to him, and started to observe him with awe, wonder, amazement and surprise. The short, stocky inkeeper backed away a step, unsure of what to say, and then bowed down deeply in front of the man.
«Keisuke the Swordsman...», he said, not even noticing that the man was about to burst in tears, his past clearly haunting him, probably not even caring. All that mattered to this simple man was that one of the fabled Great Four visited his inn. A great hero, the very one who has slain the great archdemon by himself as the tales say, was sitting there in front of him, and he had the honor and privilege to serve him drinks.
«Sir... please... it is such an honor...», the inkeeper kept bowing down as deep as his backs allowed, «... the fabled Keisuke... here in my inn... please... drinks and room are free for the slayer of Tyrammon...»
«I am the killer of Adeanne!», the man shouted out angrily, jumping up from his seat to his feet, his hand on the hilt of his sword. He did it so quickly that Michikusa wouldn't probably have time to blink before ending up dead, if the man wished so. The inkeeper squealed, covering himself, clutching behind the bar. He was so scared he didn't even notice he had wet his pants. He just angered the great Keisuke... oh no... please, Gods, don't let him kill me, the man thought, crying like a baby.
«Listen, people!», Michikusa heard the man's shouting voice coming over the bar. He peeked a bit over it to see what was happening: the man was facing the patrons, trying to get their attention. It wasn't hard... he had it ever since his fight with that beauty. Then, the man continued shouting, his arms spread wide: «This is how your hero, the fabled Keisuke the Swordsman, looks! Nothing more than a common drunk I am! I bet the legends haven't told you that! I bet they even didn't tell you that it was I, not Tyrammon, who killed Adeanne the Maid! Me, not him! I ran into his trap like a young fool, falling under his spell which made me confuse the two, and it was my blade, not Tyrammon's claw, which pierced her, killing her! How's that for a legend?! Great four killing each other!»
His little speech didn't go unnoticed. The big guy got surprised, but pretty unstatisfied and angry looks: it was obvious that nobody in the inn believed his story... except Michikusa, and they were angry at him for tarnishing the legend... many of the young men took one of the Great Four as their role models, and many young girls had dreams of marrying one of them someday. His daughter Yumi, the youngest of his four children, was no exception: she always talked to her friends about the tales of Great Four, and about how she'd like to meet Iron Keisuke someday. Well, Michikusa thought, hope she doesn't get to see this.
«You are not Keisuke!», Michikusa was returned to reality by the shouting voice of one of his inn's patrons. He looked in the direction from which the sound came to observe a large, strong young man with long, carefully combed hair fixed in a samurai bun on the back of his head who just stood up in the opposition to the drunken hero. «Keisuke would never say a thing like that! You can't talk about him like that! And you CAN'T SAY THAT YOU'RE HIM!»
Indeed, Keisuke was Yamamoto's greatest hero ever, many even claim that he was the greatest and strongest of all the Four, so tainting his name in Yamamoto was considered a grave insult for some. Michikusa knew what was the young man's plan, but he also knew that he could do naught to stop him. That was why he just stood there like everyone else, observing silently as the young man pulled out a giant, two-handed katana, pushing his table aside and charging the drunk patron. The boy was huge and muscular, standing about two meters tall, making even Keisuke look small in comparison. Also, the sword he was wielding looked like it could easily cut a man in half, so Michikusa knew blood was going to be spilled, since there was no way Keisuke wasn't going to answer with equal... no, not equal... ten times greater force. Against such a hero, the bald inkeeper knew, this guy stood no chance, no matter how big he was.
And then, the man came so close to Keisuke that the ronin was in the range of his two-handed sword, swinging wildly, with all his strength at the hero, shouting out a fierce battle-cry. Keisuke was just standing calmly all the time, his hands relaxed, calmly falling down to his waist, looking completely unconcerned by the big man approaching him. Michikusa couldn't believe how he could be so calm about all of this... after all, the inkeeper could feel his heart beating so hard he thought he was going to have an attack. Even when the blade started moving quickly, falling down to cut the hero in half, did he not move, observing silently.
And then, two flashes were seen and a quick, singing sound was heard. That was all what happened before the young man hit Keisuke with his large sword... or, better to say, before his sword was cut off from the hilt and split into two exact same pieced, right at the middle of it, following the line of the blade, both halves falling harmlessly next to Iron Keisuke, one to his left, and one to his right. The ronin didn't seem to have even made a move: he was back into his former position, his hands still relaxed and his sword in it's hilt, like it had never been drawn in the first place. But, Michikusa knew, it was drawn twice: once to sever the opponent's sword from the hilt and once to cut it right at the middle, down the thin line that was it's blade, hence the two flashes. And it was done so fast that the human eyes couldn't see it.
The young man who had attacked just stood there, confused, looking at the three pieces of his sword, puzzled and in fear: the hilt, which was still in his hands, and his blade, cut into even thinner halves than it had originally been. Still gripping on to the hilt, frantically, in fear, his eyes widened in disbelief.
«Ho... How...?», he asked, shaking and sweating from fear. He was slowly backing away.
Keisuke said nothing. He didn't seem to have the need. However, in the next second, just as Michikusa blinked, the man was flying away the way he came, crashing on the place where his table had been. His friends gathered around him, looking at Keisuke but to scared to do or say anything: everyone was convinced now that his words were true, as only Godslayer or one of the Great Four could perform such a feat: he hit the boy so fast that nobody could even see the hit. Only visible things were the effects: the broken blade and the young man in the puddle of his own blood, which was gushing out from his broken jaw and nose. Michikusa thanked the gods that Keisuke had enough reason and mercy left in him to spare the boy's life.
«I think you believe me now!», Keisuke shouted out at the mob. «Or should I start killing people?»
Keisuke placed his hand on the hilt of his sword, making everyone back away a bit. He smiled, statisfied.
«Good! Excellent!», he said, trying to act merry, but anger visibly pouring out of him. «Now leave me alone!»
Saying so, he took the bottle of sake from the bar, leaving a piece of gold on it. Michikusa noticed the beautiful woman from before... yes, she was standing at the doors through this whole show, ever since Keisuke shouted out he killed Adeanne, not being able to speak a word, just observing with a concerned look on her face. As the Swordsman made his way for the exit, she tried to block his way, holding on to him.
«Keisuke...», she started to say, but he didn't even stop to listen to her. He just pushed her away, making her fall down a few meters away.
«Get away from me!», he shouted out coldly, not even turning around to see if she was ok, just proceeding towards his room.
«Keisuke...», the woman repeated, getting up from the floor, running after the man, leaving confused Michikusa behind. Everyone in the bar returned to their drinks, pretending all of this didn't happen, but Michikusa knew that his troubles only started as he heard a female, sobbing voice behind himself.
Fearing what he knew he would encounter when he turned around, Michikusa stiffly and slowly turned his neck backwards to find that his fear had come true: his daughter, Yumi, has witnessed all of this, too, and she was standing at the doors to the kitchen, her face blushing from the tears she has spilled since beginning of the drama. Michikusa knew what this meant for her: the dreamy, strong, legendary Keisuke appeared in his worst light, shattering the girl's dreams in a matter of seconds.
«Yumi!», he said as he chased his daughter into the kitchen, and then into the busy streets of Totara, where the girl ran to.
* * *
«Who is it?!», Keisuke shouted out, taking a long sip from his bottle of sake as he heard strong knocks on his door.
«It's me, Asuka!», the voice on the other side replied. Keisuke didn't answer. He really didn't have the time for ninja girl. He was in a bad mood, cursing everyone he could remember: he cursed that day when they fought Tyrammon, he cursed Tyrammon himself, he cursed that damn spell he fell under, the inkeeper for making him remember everything again, sake for not helping ease the pain... and most of all, Keisuke cursed himself, for not being strong enough when it most counted... when he had to resist the demon's spell, for failing Adeanne... and for not noticing her feelings towards him.
«Come on, Keisuke, open up!», Asuka was persistent, still knocking on the wooden doors. «Give me just ten minutes, ok?»
Angrily, Keisuke stood up, opening the doors and taking the girl inside by her neck. Then, he closed the doors, pressing the ninja on them, choking her with his strong fist.
«You have time until you choke to talk me out of strangling the life out of you!», he shouted out at her. She was struggling for air, her frail neck almost completely fitting inside the ronin's large fist, and Keisuke could feel her fighting for air, barely being able to breathe.
«K... hhhkkk... Keiko...», Asuka barely said, clearly not having much more time left. Keisuke tightened the grip.
«I thought she was safer in the hands of a village idiot», he said coldly, his words cutting the air. At the moment, blood was the only thing on his mind: he wanted to choke the ninja girl, to break her small, frail, weak little neck for making him live through his failure yet again by her words, since her words during the fight brought the memories up even stronger... Keisuke had to live through each and every moment of his former journey through their talk.
«Shhkkk... Save... hhhhkkk... Keiko... hhhkkk.... Please...», Asuka barely said, her consciousness slowly fading away. Keisuke smiled evily.
«I pity her... appointing such a clumsy bodyguard to her... the queen certainly doesn't seem to care if she lives or not. I'm going to do her a favor by killing you. She's better off on her own», he said, further increasing the grip.
Asuka looked at him with her big, pleading eyes. Keisuke could see her broken: all she wanted to do probably was to ensure Keisuke would continue to protect Keiko. However, with Keisuke's refusal, he knew she felt she failed. Asuka would probably give her life if it meant Keiko was safe, and who would be a better guard other than one of the Great Four. Keisuke wanted to enjoy her failure, to make her go through what he had to go through... through that day...
And then, looking directly in Asuka's eyes, the memory came haunting him again. Keisuke remembered Adeanne's eyes... both of them had the same look, Adeanne back then and Asuka now. Looking at those eyes... Keisuke just couldn't handle seeing that look again. He felt his strength leaving him, pain overwhelming his senses, making him drop the ninja to the ground, coughing and fighting for air, unable to stand up. Keisuke himself fell to the floor, trying to fight away the memory of that fateful day, screaming in anguish, hitting the floor multiple times with his fist. The memory just wouldn't go away.
«Why do you have to keep reminding me?!», he shouted out at the ninja, but it was obvious he didn't mean only her. «Why?! Why?! Why?!» With each shout, he hit the floor once more.
«What... what happened?», Asuka asked, coughing, as she still hasn't fully recovered from the choke.
«What, you haven't been at the bar so you don't know?!», Keisuke shouted out at the ninja. «I killer her! During the fight with Tyrammon, I killed Adeanne the Maid, my friend, my companion... the girl I loved!»
«Yes, I heard that part», Asuka said, «but I don't believe you did it on purpose. What really happened that day, Keisuke?»
«Like you'd understand», Keisuke cut her in despise.
«Try me!», Asuka replied, slowly getting up on her legs, rubbing her neck, placing her hand on Keisuke's shoulder friendly. «Come on, Keisuke, when I met you I never even thought that you might be one of the Great Four. After I shouted out at you, Keiko scolded me for shouting at you, telling me how you were always there for us, even though you didn't have to, in the end, making me go and apologize to you. And then, when I entered and you said you were one of the Great Four, it was then that I realized that we really don't know each other and... well, we're comrades, wether we like it or not, and it would be best if we get to understand each other better, don't you think so?»
«First off, we're not comrades any more!», Keisuke shouted out at her, «I meant what I said back there. From now on, we go separate ways.»
«Keisuke, please...», Asuka pleaded. «Keiko needs protection... come on, think of her...»
«No.» Keisuke's expression was stone cold, stoic as a mountain.
«Please, Keisuke... I'll do anything... anything!», Asuka was down on her knees now.
«Anything?», Keisuke asked, a glint in his eye, measuring Asuka. Seeing his reaction, Asuka blushed a little bit, and then, hesitatingly, nodded her head.
«I see...», she said, starting to remove her ninja clothes, making her kimono fall from her shoulders, her beautiful, round, firm breasts enjoying the kiss of air on her medium-sized nipples. «If that's what you want...»
Looking at the girl in disgust, the ronin slapped her, making her fall to the ground, her lip bleeding open.
«Whore», he said coldly. «I'm not some kind of mercenary, nor a bar drunkard. I am, for all I'm worth, still a kensai, and I can't be swayed by some whore offering me herself. You make me sick.»
Saying so, Keisuke straightened up, standing up to his feet. Just as he was about to leave the room, he felt someone clutching his leg: it was Asuka, of course. She was down on the ground, her beautifuly built body covered in dust, blood and tears.
«Please, Keisuke... do whatever you want to me, think of me whatever you want, just please, watch out for Keiko...», she pleaded out, crying bitterly, «Please. I'm begging you...»
«Let go!», Keisuke ordered, hitting the ninja girl in her belly. She let out some air, clutching her stomack with one hand, but still holding on to Keisuke's leg with another, refusing to let go.
«Please... if you ever cared about Keiko... or Adeanne...», the ninja girl pleaded out through tears, desperately clinging on to Keiko's best bodyguard imaginable.
Keisuke, on the other hand, was furious. He raised the girl, slapping her again, making her fall on bed this time, then mounting her and starting to choke her again.
«How dare you even speak her name in my presence?!», he shouted out. «Neither you, nor I nor anyone is worthy enough to even speak the word Adeanne...»
Then, he stopped, his hand letting go of ninja girl's throat. What was he doing, he thought. Was he going to kill another innocent girl in his fit of rage? The very same mistake that haunted him through all those years... was he going to do it again? Looking at the image of beautiful, crying Asuka made him remember why he had left the Four, the Order, and the world itself, turning to spend his days at the bar. It was because of that day... because of that demon... because of himself.
«It was the final encounter, we knew it», he said, rolling over from atop Asuka to the bed, facing the floor, placing his hands over his face, doing his best not to cry. Even though he couldn't see her, he knew that he had the woman's full attention. «We have already fought off all of Tyrammon's generals, reducing his power greatly, leaving most of his troops disorganized and fighting each other, knowing we could leave them to the demonslayers, dragon riders and knightly orders. We knew what awaited us: a long, hard struggle, fighting through legions of demonlord's minions before reaching the beast itself. Also, we knew that, probably, some of us won't come back alive... hell, chances were we would all die there. That night, the four of us, Copper Charlie, Pretty-Boy Alanor, Adeanne the Maid, and me, stood by the fire, remembering the good times we had together, the adventures we've been through and how we changed during them. It was a way of saying goodbye... and it was really painful, knowing that, in just a few hours, one of those people, one of your friends, will probably die... hell, maybe even all of them. Or maybe it was going to be you. Either way, it was hard. Especially for me and Adeanne... we didn't show it openly, but it was no secret that I was in love with that crazy half-elven girl... and that she was in love with me. We didn't say it even then... we were just too scared to do it. And that was when it all began, I think... I was already starting to get angry... angry at myself for not being able to tell Adeanne what I feel about her.»
«Yes... that can be tough», the woman next to him confirmed, and Keisuke thanked her in his thoughts for listening to his story. He just felt like he had to relieve himself... the burden was too much to bear for him.
«Then, the next morning, it was time to fight», he continued. «We were fighting off hordes of demons, each one of us doing his or her share of fighting: I was holding the front line, Charlie was supporting us with spells, Alanor giving aid with his bow, and Adeanne was helping by healing the injured... her healing magics have proven invaluable yet again. I was fighting off the demons easily at first, annoyed by the fact that the little bastards used hit and run tactics, angering me more and more for having to run after them. Also, there was this tiny voice in my head, constantly telling me what a coward I was for not telling Adeanne what I felt for her. At first it was silent, only a whisper, but as my anger grew, so did the intensity of the voice increase. With each demon I have slain, with each running insult from those imps, my anger, and the voice within my head grew, which angered me even more. And so, by the time we finished off the last of them, I was already mad with rage, so I just proceeded to the demonlord's throne room, not heeding the advices of Charlie and Alanor, who advised me to wait for them to heal themselves. At that moment, I only wanted to kill Tyrammon and confess my feelings to Adeanne. My mind... my reason was clouded by rage, and all I could think of was skewering the demon in half. And so, I came in front of him, alone, my two swords drawn, ready to attack. But, when he saw me, instead of the expected fighting stance, he greeted me like friend. Before I could do anything, or say anything, he invited me to come in and have a seat with him... after all, it was my express departure that made it possible for his best assassin to kill off the rest of my friends. I shouted at him angrily, his lies making me even angrier, ready to attack, when he told me to turn around, visibly amused. Making the biggest mistake in my life, I indeed did turn around to see a disgusting, flaming red creature with twin mouths on each side of it's face, four rows of eyes neatly lined on it's long, red skull. Instead of hands, it had two sharp scythes, and they were stained with blood... my friend's blood, I mused. Angered beyond reason, I attacked the creature, impaling it on my blade easily... too easily, I thought as one of it's scythes touched me... and the demon's spell was dispelled.»
Keisuke couldn't help himself but cry as he said the last sentence. He was now weeping openly. «That was when this creature that I impaled, the one I thought had killed all of my friends started to change, right in front of my very eyes and, after a few moments, I beheld a sight that haunts me from that day on: the creature was really Adeanne, my friend... my love. She looked at me with her big, blue eyes, life slowly fading away from them. I fell under the demon's spell, so he made me think that she was in fact a demon, but instead she was rushing to get me to snap out of it, to break the chains of the spell before I was completely under the demon's control. She was rushing to help me and I... Oh, god, Asuka, I killed her!»
Saying so, Keisuke turned on his stomack, facing the bed, starting to cry openly, tears running his red cheeks. He felt Asuka's warm touch on his shoulder.
«Keisuke... I'm sorry... I didn't know...», he heard her soft voice in his ear, ringing so distantly, so sweetly inside his mind.
«Her last words... her last words still echo in my mind...», Keisuke continued his story, «and her eyes haunt me to this day. 'Farewell, my love'... that's what she said to me, that's what she said to the person who killed her. From behind me, I heard the demon's laughing voice, taunting me, cheering victoriously, teasing me. He was taunting me even further, trying to make me loose all reason, for he knew that, of all the blows he could have given me, he had just struck the deadliest one. I turned to him, attacking him and starting the fight that made us into legends. Soon after, Charlie and Alanor came and aided me. It was a long and savage battle, and if by epic battle you call a damn hard one... hell, it was as epic as it could get. It was hard as hell, but we managed to put him down, and I was the one who made the final, killing blow. However, the demon died with a smile on his face, laughing at me for having tricked me successfuly. I didn't feel any victory at all, but Alanor and Charlaw were overjoyed. I couldn't believe it... Adeanne was dead, and they were feeling victorious. Worst of all, when I told them I killed her, they said it was some sort of misunderstanding, as I would never hurt her, continuing to assure me that I was one of the greatest heroes in history, second only to maybe Godslayer. Also, the public had the same oppinion, singing songs of apprasial to all four of us... even to me, the common killer. And the more they glorified my deeds, the worse I felt, trying to tell the world that I was no hero. Heroes don't kill their friends. Heroes...», he sniffed, «Heroes aren't young goddamn fools! They can protect their loved ones!»
Asuka stood silent for a few moments, and then she embraced Keisuke. He could feel the softness of her body as he embraced her as well, but he shuddered with guilt and regret when he saw the big, red mark on her dirty ribs... the one his foot left. Also, if she didn't have to beg him, she wouldn't have to get all dirty like that, he thought. He was such an idiot, he blamed himself again.
«Asuka... sorry... I'm so sorry...», he cried, apologizing.
«It's ok... I'm sorry too...», Asuka said. From her voice, Keisuke could make out that she was crying, too. He looked at her face in guilt, observing the bloody crack of her lip his slap left. «I... I can't even imagine how hard it must be to loose a loved one... especially in that way... and all the time you were blaming yourself... oh, Keisuke, why didn't you tell me all of that before?»
«Because...», Keisuke whispered, «I was trying to forget.»
As Asuka ran her fingers through his long, dark hair, Keisuke's head rose up a bit, making his cheek caress one of her soft, still naked breasts. It felt so good, he thought.
«Keisuke...», the ninja girl's voice was so soft, sweet and tender that it made Keisuke wonder was it really the usual fiery, agressive Asuka talking, «you can't forget. That's impossible. But what you can do is cherish the memory of Adeanne... she loved you, Keisuke, more than her life, and she probably knew she would end up so... the demon's spell was powerful and she probably thought that she could save you by sacrificing herself. And so she did, Keisuke, and you should be grateful to her for that... you should show her gratitude by living, not dying inside. If you continue like this, the demon wins and Adeanne's sacrifice will be in vain.»
Keisuke didn't answer. He knew she was right. So simple truth, clear to see, yet he wasn't able to see it for so long. Instead, he kept on drinking, avoiding people so he wouldn't hurt anyone else, constantly living in fear of himself. And now this ninja girl... this kuonichi just came and took a great load off his shoulders. Having someone he could tell everything, if only to lighten the load.
«Thanks, Asuka», he said, after a long silence. He could feel the gentle touch of her fingers as they stroked his hair. Talking really did make him feel better, if only a bit.
«So, are we a team again?», Asuka asked, her voice cheerful now.
«If you still want me», Keisuke replied.
«Well, you may be a pain in the ass», Asuka said, teasing him, taking her clothes back on, «but you're still one of the Great Four. If Keiko isn't safe with you, safe just isn't going to happen.»
«You seem really concerned about Keiko», Keisuke noted, implying the lengths the ninja girl would go through just to keep the girl safe. «There seems to be more to it than just royal orders.»
Asuka smiled shyly.
«Am I that easy to figure out?», she said. «Ah, well, since we're comrades, and since you shared your tale with me, I believe I really should tell you. I... I wasn't asked to do this job... when I heard the whole tale, I volonteered for it. I... When I was a kid, I was orphaned, my parrents slain by some sort of incurable plague. I was lucky to survive, but I was on my own... an orphan, left to fend for herself, doomed to live my days off in poverty and constant struggling to survive. I was lucky, though, as one day I was almost run over by a royal chariot. The queen took pity on the poor, starving girl who was all alone, and took me with her, fed me and gave me clothes. Also, she gave me to the ninjas for training. As a sign of thanks, I have trained as much as I could and as hard as I could, constantly striving to improve myself so I could serve the royal family better... to repay them somehow. And when I heard of Keiko's case, I knew that she was much like me before I was found: alone and scared. As if that weren't enough, people are trying to kill her without her even knowing why. That was why I felt the urge to help her. I... I wanted to protect her the best I could, Keisuke, because I know how she feels... and I'd give my life away willingly if it meant her safety.»
Keisuke thought for a moment on Asuka's words.
«Noble», he commented, without sarcasm.
«Surviving on the streets of Totara can be hell in it's own right, Keisuke», Asuka added. «I don't even want to imagine what the girl must have gone through.»
«I understand», the ronin nodded. «Well, let's continue protecting her, then. And we can't do that if we don't get enough sleep.»
«Yes», the girl smiled, stretching out her full, wounded lips. Keisuke couldn't help but feel guilty about it. «I'm damn tired.»
«Hey... but first...», Keisuke placed his finger on Asuka's lip, making the wound go away. He sucked at healing magics, only being able to heal small cuts and bruises, but being that this cut wasn't so big, he managed to patch it up, making it appear as if it wasn't even there. It wasn't much of a wound but, aestethically, it was worlds better. The girl smiled at him.
«Thanks», she said, looking at him, her beautiful lips back to their former shape. «However, this doesn't mean I like you, make no mistakes about that.»
«Oh, don't worry», Keisuke replied, smiling himself. «That doesn't make your butt any less flat either.»
«I'm gonna slap you!», Asuka tried to sound dangerous, but the amused smile on her face gave her away. «Good night.»
«Good night», Keisuke said, closing the doors. Smiling, he looked at the half-empty bottle of sake he overpaid at the bar. Nah, he thought, going to bed, Asuka was right... that couldn't solve his problems.
* * *
«Right on time», Ayumi said, looking at the small group that headed their way. If their information was correct, lady Yui was supposed to come that way, bearing information on the whereabouts of the Chosen One. Rumor had it that one of the Royal Ninjas has found the Planar Child, and was accompanying him (or her) on their travels, sending regular reports to the royal court and the royal family. And what better place to get a hold on the freshest report than the hands of the head of the Royal Ninjas. Her country did indeed change since she left it, and she thanked the gods for the new princess being stupid... putting a diplomat in charge of warriors, what nonsense. Well, at least it made their job easier. Ayumi looked at her two companions, Frederic and Nazzuth: they looked ready as ever.
«You ready, Fred?», she asked just to make sure, looking at the huge, armored man to her left. He just nodded slowly, his shiny, metal helmet flashing with anticipation. His big, broad sword was unsheathed, held by the man in both hands... how could anyone even lift that huge thing, which stood taller and broader than Ayumi herself, was beyond her, but the man certainly had no problems, wielding the sword as if he held a bastard sword with two hands.
«And you, Nazzuth?», she asked the other man. He didn't reply at all, darkness within his brown, tattered hood fixed at the incoming group, his large, scary figure completely, unnaturaly calm. Even his black, skull-adorned scythe was resting calmly, planted into the earth and held by the man to reflect the sunlight upon his companions. Ayumi knew that it was his way of saying yes... after all, in those two years since she met those two, she had to learn that the man spoke only on special occasions, and those occasions were rare, making the cloaked man even more mysterious and scary than he usually was... and being that he always wore his brown, tattered robes with hood, which efficiently hid his face, making him look like a walking wight, being even scarier was really a great feat. Also, with his scythe, which consisted of a dark, sharp blade attached to a long, ebony handle by a vicious-looking metal skull, whose mouth and eyes were constantly gushing out a green, foul smoke, the man looked kind of like a grim reaper, the death itself. Ayumi prayed that she never would have to fight him.
Well, enough thinking, Ayumi told herself, let's get this thing going.
Thinking so, the young girl stood in front of the small entourage, waving to it.
«Stop right there!», she shouted out. Yui, the head of Royal Ninjas and her guard did indeed stop, wanting to see what this girl had to say. «Is lady Yui here? I want to torture her for information!»
The men, trained not to take any threat to their mistress' life easily, drew out their swords. There were about fifteen of them: thirteen normal samurai and the two who stood next to the lady's carriage... probably kensai. Piece of cake, she thought as Frederic and Nazzuth stepped out of the hiding, ready for battle. Seeing their hostility, the samurai army attacked, the two kensais remaining next to the carriage. They all rushed both Nazzuth and Frederic, but with no success: Frederic killed all of his attackers with one swing, taking them by surprise with the swiftness, and the ferocity of his attack. Next to him, Nazzuth had even less problems, using his magics to make the enemies stand still, lining them in perfect order and cutting their heads off in one precise wide blow of the scythe, it's skull gushing even more green smoke with joy.
The kensai duo at the carriage could not believe it... their men were butchered so easily. But, they thought, that was why they were there, attacking the duo. Before Ayumi could even blink an eye, those two kensai were standing behind Nazzuth and Frederic, their swords drawn out, having already made their strikes. Nazzuth fell into three pieces, cut apart by the ferocity of the swordmaster's attack. However, as soon as he started falling apart, he reformed again, returning to normal as though as nothing happened. Ayumi smiled, looking at the confused kensai. Regeneration... Nazzuth's most dreadful technique. Whatever cut or wound he got, Nazzuth could completely regenerate it, no matter it's severity. He was unstoppable, Ayumi told herself as she watched kensai's katana break under the force of the dark warrior's scythe, which then made it's way for the man's neck, beheading him as well. Ayumi looked to the other side, where Frederic was just about to finish his kensai off... as expected, Frederic's impenetrable armor had proved it's worth once again, stopping the kensai's blow without any harm being made to the large knight. Then, Frederic dueled a bit with the man, breaking his sword easily and wounding the man severely, cutting off most of his arm. Then, as the man fell down, screaming from pain, Frederic took him by the legs, tearing them off one by one, killing the man slowly and painfully, but efficiently.
«And now let's open our prize», Ayumi said with a smile on her face as the last of the guards stopped screaming from pain. The girl inside was stupid... she didn't even try to run. Not that it would do her any good, but she could at least have tried. Ah, well, maybe torturing her proves to be more entertaining, Ayumi hoped, peeking into the closed carriage, admiring the sight that she saw there: the girl inside, obviously Yui, was beautiful indeed, aged about 35, which would make her fifteen years older than her captor. The head of ninjas had an elegant, long hair which reached to her waist... beautiful, but certainly not fit for combat, Ayumi thought as she watched the woman's full, narrow lips and her beautiful face with high cheekbones. The woman herself was wearing a white kimono and a red hakama, both adorned with the symbol of some clan Ayumi did not know, nor did she care about. Yui obviously knew what awaited her, and she seemed to think that she was capable of holding the tortures out, so she awaited the younger girl with a proud, defiant look.
«Hi», Ayumi greeted the ninja leader. «I'm here to torture you for information... unless you want to tell me right away.»
«Never.» The pride and defiance in the woman's voice reflected the expression on her face.
«Thanks!», the younger girl said cheerfuly. She loved torturing people, and she really hated it when they talked right away. Thinking about how long it has been since she has tortured anyone, she ordered her companions to strip the captive woman naked and tie her down to the ground next to the carriage spread-eagle. Yui tried to resist as hard as she could, but there was nothing she could do. Her clothes were violently ripped off her, and in a few moments, the two strong men nailed the four bolts into the ground, tying each of her limbs to one, making her completely immobile. Thus tied, and completely naked, Yui blushed as she felt her dignity taken away by being stripped naked like some brothel girl in front of three complete strangers. Ayumi, on the other hand, stood for a while to savor the woman's beauty, looking at her from her beautiful head, down her small, firm breasts, tight body and beautiful, small, clean-shaved crotch. Ayumi stayed her eyes there for a while, enjoying the sight of ninja leader's naked womanhood, making the captive blush even harder.
«Do what you want to me, you perverted bitch, but I'm never going to talk», the woman said, and Ayumi smiled in response.
«We'll see about that», she said, sitting on the woman's flat, firm belly and putting a rubber ball-gag inside her mouth. «There... I don't want you screaming... it gets boring after a while, you know?»
The woman did not respond. She just stared at the sky, ever so defiant, her face having a strong, unbreakable look.
«All right, here I go», Ayumi said, giving Nazzuth the sign to search the carriage for the report, while she herself took out a long, big white feather out of her backpack. «Are you ticklish, my little Yui?»
Saying so, the younger girl started to tickle her captive's nipples with the feather, making her twitch and pull on her bonds as hard as she could, but to no avail. There was no way she could escape the feather's ticklish touch, which covered the area of both of her breasts, driving the poor woman hysterical with laughter... or it would, if she could laugh. This way, all she could do was mumble out a few muffled screams, silenced by the gag as efficiently as her escape was prevented by the bondage she was in. No matter how hard she pulled at it, no matter how hard she tried to twitch or turn, she could not escape the maddening touch of the feather, which was gently caressing her ticklish nipples, feeling like hell in it's own right, but feeling so good at the same time.
«I wonder what will happen first», Ayumi teased her ticklish captive, still feathering her breasts. «Will Nazzuth find the report by your ninja or will you break and talk? Let's find out!»
And so the tickle-torture of Yui, the head of the Royal Ninja force continued, the devious tormentor constantly tickling the woman's nipples, making them slowly turn erect and stiff, as she couldn't ignore the sensuality of it's touch for long. Also, while having her ticklish breasts constantly tickled seemed like torture worse than any other, Yui started to feel a warm sensation between her legs, forming in the area of her crotch, which started getting wet, slowly but surely.
«Damn it, girl, you are loving this!», Ayumi teased her unlucky captive, pinching her nipple so hard the girl screamed in pain from behind her gag, still tickling the other one with the feather. Yui tried to protest, to defend herself, but due to the gag there was naught she could do. Ayumi was free to say whatever she wanted to, and Yui knew she couldn't reply, this knowledge increasing her agony even further. Even worse, she knew that if that man in brown clothes finds that report... she didn't even want to think about what will happen to her.
«Hey, Nazzuth, any luck on that report?», Ayumi asked, as if she read her captive's mind. Being that there was no answer from the inside, both girls knew that the torture was going to continue. However, being that this time they were in a real hurry, and even after fifteen minutes of search Nazzuth failed to find anything, Ayumi decided to switch the tactics.
«As much as I love tickling your boobies, dear lady bitch», she said as she turned around to face the woman's pussy, leaning forward to it, whispering into it's lips like it was Yui's ear: «we are in a hurry, you know, so I will have to tick-tick-tickle you here now.»
As those words left the younger girl's mouth, the feather started running up and down Yui's shaved pussy, switching to tickling her sensitive asshole as well from time to time. The woman started moving her hips frantically, in a frenzy, driven crazy by being touched by the feather on her most sensitive, most erotic spot. She felt ashamed... ashamed and aroused at the same time, the slow strokes of feather upon her lower lips and butthole driving her mad with both pleasure and tickling, lighting her passion like fire, leading her towards orgasm ever so slowly and ever so surely. Her beautiful, clean-shaven pussy responded to the soft, gentle kisses of feather with a flood of it's juices, which stained the ground below the ninja leader, quickly forming a small puddle. The woman tried resisting the feeling, pulling at her bonds to release herself, and screaming for mercy as hard as she could, but she could do none of those. No, until she either broke or the man with the scythe finds the report, she was doomed to suffer this way, stuck between heaven and hell. She could feel the orgasm approaching, it was just around the corner, lighting up the fires within Yui, making her lust for the feather's touch.
«Girl, you are a real slut», Ayumi taunted her, making the beautiful woman feel even more ashamed. «I am torturing you here, and you are getting all wet on me. You are really enjoying this a tad bit too much. You should be suffering, not moaning like a cheap little slut you are.»
Again, the gag prevented Yui from saying anything. All she could do was hope for a miracle... for someone to save her from this hell, to chase those three off, to make this devil-woman stop... and then offer her release she so craved for. Yui was on the verge of orgasm now, fighting with all her strength to preserve dignity, her mind barely restraining her body from making love to the feather. Her love juices were pouring out of her in a small waterfall, her hips still moving frantically, unable to stand still from their sheer ticklishness, her mouth drooling like crazy through the gag and her nipples as stiff as they could get. Tears were welling up in her eyes... tears of pride about to be crushed, tears of a woman who was going to come in front of her tormentors, ridding herself of any dignity she had left.
And then, it happened. Suddenly, Yui's eyes opened wide, the woman screaming from behind her gag, arching her back as hard as she could, pulling at the bonds with all the strength she had left as her mind left her body for a couple of seconds, entering a world of pure joy and pleasure. For those few seconds, the woman forgot her surroundings, her current situation, and her current fear. All that mattered was this raw, pure emotion, the pure, unrestrained pleasure that took her body over, leaving as abruptly as it came.
«Oh, you came», Ayumi noted once the woman's mind was her own again. «How nice. Let's make you do it twice.»
Again, the feathers returned to caressing Yui's pussy and asshole, making her twitch, scream behind her gag and pull at her bonds, exhausted as she was. However, this time the feeling was quadripled, her body still sensitive from the mind-numbing orgasm it just went through. Each tickle... each stroke of pleasure was multipled, Yui feeling like there were four feathers instead of one, slowly but surely leading her towards ultimate pleasure once again, slowly but surely breaking her will.
«Tickle bloody tickle», Ayumi continued to tease her helpless captive who was visibly at her wits end, from both pleasure and tickling. She knew what she was doing to the head of the ninjas, knowing what agony the girl must be going through, and she was loving it. She almost didn't want the report to be there at all, nor for the woman to know anything, just so she could be able to do this to her for a long, long time... until the woman died, that is.
However, that wish was ended with a light pat on Ayumi's back. It was Nazzuth, and he was holding a parchment of paper.
«So, this is it?», she asked, reading the report.
Report of Asuka the kuonichi.
Lady Yui,
I am glad to bring you some good news since the last report. The man accompanying me and the Chosen One is none other than Iron Keisuke, also known as Keisuke the Swordsman, one of the great four. We have talked about our next step, and the Great Library seems like a logical place. After all, being that Charlaw Mace was also one of the great four, and he is the temporary guardian of the library until one of the mages is found and recruited as a keeper of it, we should probably have access to the books and the knowledge stored there. Also, Keisuke would really like to see his friend again, after so long. Their meeting was long overdue. But, forgive me, I have went into unimportant details.
We will be making our way there tomorrow, after we make the necessary preparations. With Keisuke in our team, I believe that my mission won't fail that easily, and that the Chosen One will be protected to the best means availible.
Asuka
Reading the report, Ayumi smiled, turning to her captive.
«Well, that would be all I needed to know. Perfect!», she said, taking a tanto in her hand. The captured woman was crying, knowing what was about to happen to her, ridden of her pride and everything else before her death. The dagger had cut through her soft flesh easily, leaving a bloody trail on her neck, where it had struck, leaving the woman coughing blood even through her gag, choking and bleeding to death. Seeing that her toy was really dead, Ayumi stood up cheerfuly, turning to Nazzuth and Frederic, shouting out cheerfuly:
«Well, isn't this great news or what? I get to torture a kuonichi and you two will get the chance to kill one of the Great Four!» Then, she turned around, pointing in the general direction of the library... in those four years of exile she hasn't forgotten anything of her homeland... shouting out: «To the great library, then, and the Chosen One!»
Well, here it is, chapter 9 is out, finally. It's not one of my best works, as I didn't have my usual touch while writing this, but I suppose all of us have better and worse days.
Also, in this chapter, tickling is used as part of a serious, painful torture, so if that's not your cup of tea, please don't read.
Well, ok, that's it from me, if you're still reading this it means you're ok with it, so on with the show.
Enterion, Chapter 9
That day, Tahira woke up cheerful. And how wouldn't she, after that beautiful night she spent with Rei. Tahira smiled, still in her bed, closing her eyes and imagining all the beautiful things Rei had done to her... that woman really could do wonders with her tongue. Then, opening her eyes, Tahira looked to her left, to her lover who was still sleeping next to her. She smiled as she stroked her lover's long raven hair, adoring the beauty of her face. It looked beautiful as the morning sun, shining through the window above them, lit it up, making Rei look like a sleeping angel. Her little sleeping angel, Tahira thought as she kissed the other woman on her forehead, carefully yet passionately. In her sleep, Rei smiled happily, subconsciously knowing that her lover was there with her, watching her, enjoying the time they had together.
Tahira smiled as she tried to get up, noticing that their right legs were still tied one to another at the ankles. Looking at the gentle bindings they made, tahira could not help herself but adore the beauty of the other woman's legs and feet, enjoying the feeling of Rei's smooth skin against her's. Meeting Rei must have been the best thing that ever happened to her, Tahira mused.
And then, Tahira shook as she felt a sudden motion. Before she even realized what happened, the other woman was on top of her, pinning Tahira, smiling cheerfully. She must have been awake for some time, trying to catch the desert beauty by surprise, and now she had her lover pinned down by her hands, sitting on top of her, face so close to Tahira's that the other woman could feel Rei's sweet scent.
«Good morning», Rei said, kissing Tahira on the lips, holding her arms pinned to the bed so she couldn't resist... not that Tahira would ever do such a thing. Tahira returned the kiss, repeating it once more when the first one was finished.
«Morning», the dark beauty replied, kissing her lover's neck this time. Rei giggled, scratching Tahira's neck with her nose lightly. Tahira, being very ticklish everywhere, immediately pulled back, giggling.
«Ready for another round, maybe?», Rei asked, grinning widely, taking Tahira's breast in her hand, playfully caressing her nipple with her pointing finger. Tahira moaned at the first contact of Rei's skillful, small hand with her beautiful, round breast, shivering in anticipation of what was to come. She could feel Rei slowly sliding her knee between her legs, lightly pressing her tight against Tahira's womanhood. Tahira already started to feel excited by Rei's unspoken promises.
«Mmm...», the dark beauty moaned, kissing the oriental diplomat on the lips yet again, «How could I ever refuse such an offer?»
With her now-freed hands, Tahira embraced the oriental woman, kissing her passionately, their tongues dueling in a beautiful, fiery foreplay for what was to come. However, just as Tahira's mouth slowly started going down, kissing her lover's chin, intending to go further down, a loud knock was heard.
«Mistress Rei!», a servant's voice resounded loudly from the other side of the doors. The knocking continued.
«Go away!», Rei shouted in response. It was visible from the look on her face that she was very upset by this intrusion... upset and angry.
«Mistress Rei!», the servant continued, not showing any intention of quitting, «It's from the princess herself! She said you have to get to see her immediately, that it is urgent!»
«Damn it...», Tahira could hear the diplomat cursing under her breath. Tahira smiled to her, kissing her on the cheek, caressing her raven hair.
«It's ok, my love», she said. «Go. We'll meet later.»
Rei kissed her on the lips, slowly untying their ankles. Both women sighed with disappointment as their ankles were free again. Rei sat on the edge of the bed, near Tahira's feet, getting dressed up.
«All right, I'm coming!», she yelled out, and then continued, this time more silently, turning to Tahira: «Don't worry... I'll make up to you for this, I promise.» Then, she took the dark beauty's foot by the ankle, and kissed it a few times, passionately, once at the big toe, once at the balls of the foot and once at the sole, sending impulses of extreme joy coursing through the taller woman's body, causing her to shiver and moan with delight, closing her eyes and grasping the sheets of the bed.
«You like it, don't you?», Rei teased with a mischevious smile. Then, she leant down to kiss Tahira's face, whispering into her ear: «Don't you worry... tonight I'll make you orgasm until you pass out.»
«Oooh... promise?», Tahira purred. «Then, I'll belly-dance for you tonight before we do it... I know how much you like it.»
And it was true... Tahira was a master of belly-dancing, a talent which Rei certainly knew how to appreciate and enjoy. That was why the girls had a habit of Tahira belly-dancing for Rei, starting out fully clothed, but removing pieces of clothing after each dance, revealing more and more of her beautiful, smooth skin, and her stunningly beautiful body. And when such a sexy striptease was over, Rei would be very close to orgasming, taking Tahira and making frantic love to her. During those nights, they usually wouldn't go to sleep until the morning, earning themselves scoldings of their misstresses. Not wishing it to become routine, though, the girls decided it would be best to keep those sessions for special occasions. And well, being that they had to skip their morning sex, tonight they will have to make up for it.
«Let's hurry this up, then!», Rei winked cheerfully, tickling Tahira's inner tights lightly, making the woman giggle and moan at the same time. With those words, she stood up, rushing out to do her mistress' bidding as soon as possible. She blew a kiss to her lover on the doors, then ran into the courtyard of her mansion, where she and Tahira took residence after Charlaw teleported them to Yamamoto.
Tahira got dressed as quickly as she could, taking the horse from the stables and heading towards the royal court, where Lady Aaliyah took residence. All the while she thought about all the stories she heard about him and the so-called Great Four. Funny how those stories never reached her people, as none of them have ever heard of Copper Charlie or Pretty Boy Alanor, the elf who came two days after Tahira, along with the whole army and, of course, the elven royal family. However, that what she did hear from Rei and other people there impressed her, to say the least. To be able to kill a demonlord... that was a feat worth of greatest epics. She was very sad when she heard that one of them, a half-elven woman named Adeanne, died during the fight, and she also asked herself where did the fourth member of the Four, the one called Iron Keisuke go. Well, never mind that, she told herself, let's go and get those duties over with as quickly as possible... as strong as her curiosity was, what Tahira wanted above all was to be able to get back to Rei as soon as possible. With that in mind, she made her horse run as fast as possible, not wanting to waste a single second of precious time.
* * *
When she arrived at the stables, Tahira started walking quickly to her lady's quarters, as she was in a real rush... her duties could take a while, and she didn't want to have Rei wait for her. Of course, she would be diligent in her work, but what good was work if it left you so exhausted that you couldn't spend some quality time with your loved one? Besides, even Lady Aaliyah complimented Tahira on her performance lately... if she wasn't late to report, she would do her chores faster than usual, with even greater zeal than before, and with greater care, making sure she wouldn't have to get up in the middle of the night to administer repairs.
As she walked through the empty hallways, heading towards her mistress' quarters, thinking about what was she going to do to Rei, and what was her lover going to do to her, Tahira noticed something strange: a cloaked figure opening a passage in the wooden wall of the castle, disappearing behind it. Tahira shook her head to make sure she saw it well. But yes, there was no mistaking it: that cloaked figure did go through the wall. Not wishing to loose a single second, Tahira quickly summoned two guards to accompany her.
«Follow me», she told the confused duo, an elf and a human, servant of Lady Aaliyah. They looked at each other and obeyed, knowing that Tahira was Lady Aaliyah's second in command. You certainly didn't want to provoke one of your strongest allies. Besides, being in the company of such a beautiful woman was not something a common guard would get every day, if only to look at her and admire her beauty through her light, blue pants, which revealed the lines of her beautifuly sculpted legs perfectly, and her equally light blue shirt, which completely revealed her beautiful, firm belly with a piercing on the bellybutton. In the piercing was a small earring, encrusted with a beautiful sapphire, a newest addition to Tahira's body. She had her bellybutton pierced to allure Rei even more, using the lights of the candles during her belly-dance to make her belly shine with blue light, making Rei focus even harder on it, making her wish the desert rose even more, increasing her lust even further. She remembered how Rei used to kiss her piercing first from back when she first made it, then sliding her tongue lower, down to her crotch where she...
Catching herself unable to stop the moans of pleasure if she would continue thinking like that, Tahira decided to stop thinking about Rei and focus on the task at hand. That was why she inspected that wall closely.
«Um... miss», the human guard started, «why did you need us?»
«I'm going to need you two later», Tahira said, her eyes fixed on the wall. «Please, just a minute, ok?»
Tahira looked at the wall, searching for any sign of switch, lever or any other opening mechanism. And she found it, a small piece of wood that looked like it was cut out from the rest, unnoticeable to a simple passer-by, but pretty obvious at closer inspection. She pushed the square piece, and the wall opened, the confused trio going in.
As soon as they entered, the wall shut behind them and Tahira wished she had a torch or something, as it was completely dark inside. She couldn't see them, but she could hear the two guards breathing behind her. That was a good sign, at least she wasn't alone.
«Let's check out where this leads», she whispered out to them. Maybe this way it was even better... they won't be noticed so easily, she thought.
«Y...Yes, ma'm», the human replied, elf confirming it with a silent, affirmative hum.
«Thanks», Tahira whispered, feeling the nearest wall. «Follow the line of the wall, feel it.»
And so they went on through what seemed to be a tunnel, Tahira going as fast as it was possible to remain cautious at the same time. The men had no problems following her, in fact she had to move the man's arm from her waist to the wall a few times, a mistake she was certain he did on purpose, but she wasn't going to scold him or anything... he was an invaluable ally in this darkness. She did wish he would stop it... what if it was someone else, and she wouldn't notice the difference? Someone with hostile intentions. And, as annoying as they were, his touches lowered Tahira's concentration.
And then, finally, after some touching, they saw a light at the other side of the tunnel. Knowing that this was what they were going for, Tahira gave the guards a sign to slowly approach the source, herself as the head of the column. The closer they came, the more intense the light was, increasing until they had reached a room... if you could call a wider space of the cave a room. It was lit by lots of torches, and by a large fire burning in the centre. However, unlike all the other fires there, this flame was purple in color, casting not light, but shadows upon the cloaked figures around it. There were about ten figures, each of them wearing a hood above it's head, making it unable to discern their gender, features or race. It seemed like a meeting of some sort.
«So, is the plan clear?», one of them asked. Damn, Tahira thought, she has arrived too late. If she had only arrived a bit sooner, she could report on that plan to someone, and it could be stopped. However, this way she could only hope to discern something of their conversations, hoping it would lead her somewhere.
«Yes, Lord Polis», the other cloaked figure replied. So, that was the name of the leader of this... well, whatever it was. Tahira thought about wether she should stay for just a bit more or run to Lady Aaliyah with this. She decided to wait and see. She knew she and the two guards couldn't hope to win against this many, so she was sure she would need reinforcements.
Just as she was thinking that, Tahira felt another pat on the back. Annoyed, she turned around to tell the guard to stop doing it here, but stopped in the middle of sentence as she saw the duo dead and a dagger pointed at her throat. In front of her stood three more cloaked figures. Oh no, Tahira thought, this couldn't be good. How could they sneak up to her like that?
«What do we have here?», the cloaked figure holding the knife said, loudly so the others could hear her... yes, the voice was definitely female. Soon, Tahira found herself surrounded by the cloaked figures, one of them stepping forward and speaking:
«Who are you?»
«I should be asking that question myself», Tahira replied, knowing that politeness wasn't going to get her anywhere but to her grave. «Who are you people and what is this place?»
The figure, obviously Polis, looked around, laughing.
«Who are you to demand, young lady?», he asked, obviously amused. «We have you outnumbered, and you just got caught spying on us. I think you need to be taught a hard lesson, miss... curiosity has killed a cat.»
Uh-oh, Tahira thought, that couldn't be good. As soon as those words left Polis' mouth, Tahira felt several hands grabbing each of her limbs, picking her up no matter how hard she struggled. She knew it was stupid not to bring any weapons along, but she also knew they would have been of no help in this situation. There were about fifteen cloaked figures, four of them holding her, and she was on her own.
«Do what you want to her», Polis instructed the figure that was holding the knife. He and the rest of his entourage left. Tahira struggled as hard as she could, but it was of no use. She was trapped, held helpless by four pairs of hands which have shown no intention of letting her go.
«Damn you!», she cursed, «Let me go! LET ME GO!»
«Take her into the torture chamber», her captor, the one in charge of her 'punishment', instructed. Hearing that, Tahira started struggling even harder, almost achieving freedom for a moment... almost.
«No!», she cried out. «No! Not the torture chamber! Let go!»
«Ooh, we are going to have so much fun», the figure said, pure sadism in her voice.
«Damn you! Damn all of you!», Tahira shouted as she was being led into a large dark room and undressed along the way.
«Such light clothes, so easy to remove», the figure said while casually strolling alongside her captive, «it's almost as if you wanted to get undressed.»
Well, the figure was right in that aspect. Tahira did want to get undressed, just not by them, but by Rei.
«Get my clothes back!», Tahira demanded as her panties were ripped off her, the last piece of clothing leaving her naked body before she was introduced to the scariest scene so far: a dimly lit room, not too big and not too small, filled with various devices for inflicting pain and torment upon it's victims, certainly the torture chamber. She was angry at the crowd for treating her this way: for stripping her of dignity and for planning to hurt her... angry, and scared of what was to come.
«No! Let me go! Let me go! Let me go!», Tahira repeated, but she wasn't listened to. Her heart started beating rapidly out of fear what was sure to come. She didn't know what they wanted from her, nor what were they going to do to her, but she was sure she wasn't going to like it. She ran her eyes through the room, and was scared by what she saw: couple of scythes, various knives, red-hot branders, a rack, stocks... in short, everything you would imagine in such a place. With such tools, Tahira knew that her tormentor would be limited only by her creativity.
Just as she was going to ask what were they going to do to her, the cloaked figure placed a silky rag into her mouth, stuffing it completely, effectively gagging her, completing the gag by tying a string around her head, in the area of her mouth. Why was she doing this to her, Tahira thought.
«Just a little something to muffle your screams», the woman said. «I don't want you spoiling my fun by screaming too much... I get headaches after a while.» She stroked Tahira's hair as slightly as her trashing allowed. «And yes, in case you're wondering, you were a witness, and we are torturing you to the death for my personal amusement.»
Hearing this, Tahira's eyes opened wide and she started to scream through her gag. She started to struggle as hard as she could, and again, the freedom evaded her grasp by only a little. However, the figures managed to take her to a wooden table, a rack, and place her into it, placing her hands in the ropes used to stretch the captive, and her feet into chains at the base. Tahira did her best to escape, but it wasn't good enough. She found herself bound in the contraption, helpless in her futile struggle to escape this. She was scared, scared as hell. Torture her to death... no, please, say it's not true. But it was... she knew it was. She was trapped here, at those sadists' mercy... and she was sure as hell she wasn't going to recieve none.
«Stretch her out a bit... I want to see what we have here», the leading woman said, and one of the figures started turning the wheel at the rack, stretching Tahira out in the contraption. She struggled, but she couldn't do anything, and she ended up stretched out in the rack, unable to move a muscle.
«A little bit more», the woman said, making the hooded figure turn the wheel a bit more, stretching Tahira to her limits, making her scream from pain behind her gag. The sensation of her limbs stretching to their limits, her bones feeling like they were going to be pulled out of their sockets was so painful that her whole mind was taken by this new sensation. And then, when it stopped, she found herself in that room again, tied and helpless, surrounded by five tormentors intent on torturing her to the death. Their leader, a woman, stood above her, holding a large candle in her hand, placing it over Tahira so the light would shine upon her... and the wax could drop on Tahira's belly, which it did, slowly and painfully.
«Curiosity killed the cat indeed», she echoed Polis' words from before, examining the victim she had exposed before her, wax dripping drop by drop on Tahira's pierced belly, making her eyes widen from pain, and the woman herself scream behind the gag. It didn't hurt as much as the rack did, but it sure hurt. «And such a pretty kitty cat you are, hmm?»
She ran her finger across the line of Tahira's body, feeling the softness of her skin, starting at the woman's chin, across the line of her neck, down her chest and breast, stopping at Tahira's womanhood. Through the whole time, Tahira wriggled and giggled, the sound muffled by gag. She was ticklish, like hell, and even this slight caressing tickled her to no end.
«Ooh... is our kitty-cat ticklish?», the woman purred, obviously statisfied, then turned to other figures, issuing orders: «The three of you come back after the sunset... your turn will be then. Lena, please stay... we'll torture her first.»
All the people bowed down to the woman, the trio slowly leaving the room, leaving Tahira alone with two hooded women intent on causing her suffering. She knew she was in deep now. The way cloaked woman treated her so far... she knew that from now on, hell awaited her. Oh, Rei... All she could think of now was Rei. How she was probably never going to see her again... and how much she loved her.
When the trio left the room and the doors closed, the two women removed their hoods and their clothings, appearing completely naked in front of Tahira. She looked at them: one of them was an elf, blonde, with long, beautiful hair that shined like gold, even under the dim light of the few candles that lit the room. Tahira recognized her: it was Sylvana, the elven princess, sister of 'Pretty Boy' Alanor and princess Felosial. She wasn't in good relationship with them, from what she heard. Lady Aaliyah and Felosial became great friends, and Aaliyah was there once when they had a fight... not your average sisterly bickering, from what she could tell. Those two were after each other's blood. And from what she heard, Sylvana was the sadistic one, which sent shivers down her spine. To be in her mercy... no, no, please...
With each passing moment, Tahira's despair grew, as now she got to realize who her tormentors were. The other woman was a human, with black, curly hair reaching to her breasts, falling down freely and wildly. Much alike Sylvana, her body was beautifuly shaped, with smooth skin and beautiful curves, long legs and a beautiful, mystical face. Of course, unlike Sylvana, her facial features were human. Lena, she was called... and she was already licking her beautiful, thin lips in anticipation.
«Let's play, Kitty-Cat», Sylvana said, approaching Tahira, her body glowing beautifuly in the candlelight as she approached the rack, the beautiful desert rose laid on it.
«You are such a pretty little Kitty-Cat», she said, licking Tahira's breast, biting it at the nipple. The bite was so hard, so intense that Tahira could not suspend a scream, but it was muffled by the gag. A tear appeared in the corner of Tahira's eye. She was still thinking about Rei... and about Lady Aaliyah. She didn't want to believe that this was the end... that she was never going to see them again.
«And look at her pretty little paws», Lena accepted the game, sitting at the ground in front of Tahira's beautiful, small feet with dark-red polish. Tahira could feel the dark-haired woman's warm breath on her soles, sending light sparks into her brain, sparks of tickling. «Too bad they have been somewhere they shouldn't have.»
«Yes», the blonde confirmed, handing out leather gloves to her assistant, and taking a pair on herself. «Let us show her how it feels when you thread where you shouldn't have.»
Saying so, the duo approached the nearby pot, which contained... nettles? What the hell were nettles doing here, a thought crossed Tahira's mind. Well, it looked like she was about to find out very soon, as each woman picked two leaves from the plant, taking one into each hand, approaching Tahira with it.
Fear was visible in Tahira's eyes as the duo returned to their previous posts, nettles in their hands, prepaired to strike. First, Sylvana removed the wax from Tahira, scratching it away with her long fingernails, 'accidentaly' raking along the lines of the skin as well. Tahira was already laughing behind her gag.
«Aww... is our Kitty-Cat ticklish?», Lena teased as desert beauty struggled in her bonds. She started running the nettle leaves across Tahira's soles in a slow, but steady manner, starting at the heels and going all the way to Tahira's beautiful, short toes. That sent Tahira into orbit, her struggling becoming even more frantic, her hips managing to move despite the strict bondage due to her belly-dancing training. However, besides tickling, those nettles were stinging, making Tahira's skin burn slightly. Very soon, Sylvana joined in as well, sitting atop her struggling prisoner, her beautiful body contures outlined by the dim candlelight. She seemed to enjoy the sensation of Tahira's wriggling belly on her crotch, as she was slowly rubbing herself against Tahira's skin from the first moment, tickling Tahira lightly and arousing herself. And then, slowly, centimeter by centimeter, she approached Tahira's completely exposed armpits, tickling them with the nettles, almost doubling the intensity of burning and tickling.
If she could, Tahira would be screaming. The combination of two opposite sensation was a hell to endure, pain and tickling mixed making a killer combo for her. No matter what she tried, struggling, wriggling, pulling, screaming, nothing was helping her avoid the torment. No... only saviors there could be were those two women, and they certainly weren't going to save her. She knew it, if a miracle doesn't happen, she will die there... die a long, crazing death. She was scared. Scared and suffering. Tickling by itself was torture enough, especially when done by these two, who seemed to be experienced ticklers, but the burning of the nettles made it even worse. Each long, slow, steady stroke drove Tahira mad, making her wish to burst out of her bonds and flee somewhere... anywhere, just not to be here. The torture being used on her... she couldn't imagine a worse one. Combination of tickling and pain was excruciating to her, enhanced by the fact that she was super-ticklish, and by the fact that the nettles made her skin even more sensitive. However, her muffled screams and trashings earned her no sympathy at her tormentors. If anything, it made them tickle her even harder, still using their old and tried techniques: slow, steady long ticklish strokes all over Tahira's skin. Tahira was thinking of Rei all the while... thinking of how she couldn't fulfill that promise she gave her early in the morning. Thinking about how she was never going to see her lover, nor her mistress, again. And that knowledge was something that was worse than all the tickling or pain her tormentors could inflict upon her.
And they did inflict a lot of torment. Second by second, minute by minute, hour by hour, the torture never stopped, going on and on without ceasing or without weakening. Nettles were constantly applied on Tahira's smooth, small arches and on her smoothly-shaved, ticklish armpits, in an ever-so-slow motion, the sensations of both pain and tickling slowly but surely building up, the pain becoming so intense that Tahira didn't know wether she would scream from tickling or pain, both of them gripping her brain, fighting for the title of desert beauty's main tormentor. For how long this lasted, she did not know, but what she did know was that it was too long a time. Far too long.
Tahira was getting desperate, passing the point of exhaustion long, long ago. The women were torturing her constantly, not switching techniques, nor methods. They just... tickled on, for what seemed like many eternities to their poor, unfortunate, beautiful victim, who was already crying for a long time, screaming (well, they were muffled, but they were still screams) in two agonies at the same time: that of tickling, and that of pain. The areas of her body which were recieving the tickling have turned blushing-red long ago, the nettles doing their part in both tickling and hurting them.
«Our Kitty-Cat seems tired», Lena said, speaking from besides Tahira's feet. Tahira confirmed it by her muffled screams and more trashing, for which no one knew how she got strength, least of all her. Her muscles... each and every muscle in her body hurt, and the oxygen was slowly starting to become an issue. Tahira knew she was about to pass out if this continued. That was why she was hoping they weren't going to stop... if she passed out, she would escape this torture, if only for a little while. In her mind, though tortured intensely and with devious methods, still remained two names: Rei and Lady Aaliyah.
«Yes...», Sylvana replied slowly. «Let's give her some rest then, shall we?»
And so, the tickling/hurting stopped, leaving Tahira's muscles broken, the woman herself struggling for air, crying from both torture and the fact that she was never going to see her loved ones again. The rest didn't do much good to Tahira, as she finally became aware of the strain her muscles went through... each and every one of them hurt so bad, she knew she was going to feel it for the next few days... if she lived that long. Even breathing proved to be painful for her strained, exhausted lungs. Also, on top of everything, she could still feel the nettled places burning.
«Our Kitty-Cat seems broken», the elven princess teased. «She seems like she would be willing to do whatever we tell her to do. Isn't that right, Kitty-Cat?»
Tahira shook her head negatively. Even though she was just tortured by one of the cruelest methods she could imagine, Tahira decided that, if she had to die, she would die a proud death, a death that would be worthy of Rei and Lady Aaliyah. If she had to die, she would die proudly, like a woman, not like a dog.
«Ooh... such a proud Kitty-Cat», the human purred. «I think that maybe we should increase the intensity then? She certainly seems to like it.»
Saying so, the black-haired human went to the nettle, picking four leaves... two to replace the old ones, and placing two additional ones between her little finger and her ring finger, holding them that way. Sylvanna just took two new leaves, coming to the wheel controlling the rack again.
«Let's stretch her out a bit, first», she said, turning the wheel, stretching Tahira out to the point where she could almost feel her bones torn from their sockets. She was screaming in intense agony, her eyes closed, her mind numb with pain. Both women seemed to enjoy this, as Tahira heard one of them shout:
«Yes, Kitty-Cat! Scream! Scream like a little girl you are!»
When the pain stopped, Tahira opened her eyes again, finding herself in that room, still surrounded by two beautiful, sadistic women. Sylvana climbed her again, facing the opposite direction this time, the direction of Tahira's feet. She was holding two new, fresh leaves.
«Beg, Kitty-Cat», she said coldly, turning to see if she was going to be obeyed. Being that Tahira stood proud as a rock, the human woman sat at her previous position, continuing to tickle Tahira's already-overtickled soles, while the sadistic Sylvana started tickling Tahira's lower lips, making her scream in painful agony. That place tickled... it was so sensitive, to both tickling and pain... yes... the pain was mind-numbing even now, at the very beginning, making Tahira's body come back to life again, sending it trashing and struggling again despite the exhaustion. And, down below, the torture was doubled by doubling the numbers of the leaves tickling/agonizing the soft, sensitive soles of Tahira's precious little feet.
As hard as the torture was before, Tahira thought, it couldn't even compare to this. The tickling of her pussy both tickled and hurt like hell, making Tahira scream her lungs out. The pain was slowly claiming her mind, as was tickling, both sensations presenting an agony to the ticklish, sensitive Tahira. She was deep, deep in her own private hell, directed by the two sadists at whose mercy she was, and who were showing her vast new horizons of agony, extending them for a long, long period of time, which seemed unending to Tahira. The pain and tickling were so intense that, even though her lungs and muscles were completely exhausted, she was struggling, laughing and screaming (well, she would be if it weren't for the gag) as hard as her body would let her, causing herself even more pain that way. Even though the tickling was on her private part, it caused her no pleasure, leaving only pain and tickling, only those two feelings that were eating away at Tahira's will... and her sanity.
Again, the torment lasted, each second of it seeming like eternity in hell to the beautiful desert flower laid on the torturing-table. Second by second, minute by minute, the torture went on and on, constant and everlasting, agonizing and unending. By now, the only thing that kept Tahira sane were the images and figures of Rei and Aaliyah... they meant so much to her that, not even in this sorry state, not even after all she has been through, did she not break, nor even think of breaking. She cared for them too much to give up. For them, she thought, she would fight to the very last breath. To hear Lady Aaliyah compliment her again, to see Rei's beautiful face once more, to hear her sweet voice, sense that sweet parfume... to kiss her beautiful lips again, Tahira would go through any torture, just to make it happen again. She could feel her consciousness fading, leaving her, saving her from this hell, and she was hoping it would leave her, letting her body get some rest, leaving her some hope of rescue... of someone, anyone finding her and taking her away from this place. As far away as it was possible.
However, it was not meant to be. The two tormentresses felt her slowly fading away, so they ceased the tickling again, leaving their target in even sorrier state than before, aching all over, especially at her soles and pussy.
«No, no, Kitty-Cat, you can't go to sleep yet», the elf teased her crying captive. «We have to torture you some more. Now, beg!»
Again, Tahira refused. No matter what they did to her, she decided not to beg. She didn't want to give these two bitches a statisfaction of breaking her. That was why she remained vigilant and proud, deciding to stay that way until the end, whatever that end might be.
«Oh, Kitty-Cat», Lena teased, pretending to sound disappointed, «why do you make us torture you the hard way?» While she was saying so, she was stroking the crying Tahira's hair, having sat down next to her face. «Don't you want to be our little slave?»
«Mmmph... hhmmpph...», Tahira tried to reply, but could not do so, being that the rag in her mouth prevented all speaking.
The women waited for a few minutes in silence, allowing Tahira to regain some strength... strength for enduring more tortures. Then, they untied her hands and unshackled her feet. That was it, Tahira thought, her big chance. She tried to get up and run away, but she was stopped immediately by two women. She tried to kick and resist, but she was too tired, too exhausted by the torture she went through to be able to do anything. She was at the two women's mercy, unable to fight or struggle at all, any attempt at doing so quickly overpowered by the rested duo. Then, they tied her hands together, letting her hang from the ceiling, briging a new device of torture to her: a wooden square, placed on four wooden legs, it's tip ending in a triangle, making it look somewhat like a house, with the pointy roof. Tahira's legs were forced open, and she was placed on the contraption, her hands still hanging from the ceiling. The device's top was sharp, and it hurt like hell as Tahira's body weight pressed it on her pussy. The poor woman could not help but scream from pain behind her gag, as the sharp wooden edge pressed hard against her most sensitive area, causing her severe pain. Then, her ankles were secured in the chains set at the contraption, her soles helplessly facing upwards, at the mercy of her tormentors.
«You are going to love this, Kitty-Cat», Lena teased cruely. «We are going to lick your pretty little paws.» She stopped, kissing Tahira on the nipple. «But don't move... it would hurt if you rubbed yourself against this sharp end.»
Tahira didn't reply. She couldn't, and even if she could, she wouldn't. She was crying, thinking of Rei, and of Lady Aaliyah. Thinking of how she missed them, of how she respected one and loved the other. Her vision was foggy because of tears that were running down her blushing-red face. The torture... this mindless torture was so horrible, she thought. And the worst thing about it was the fact that it was done to her out of pure pleasure... out of pure sadism. She saw the two women taking their positions at her feet, prepairing their long fingernails. Oh, no, she thought. They were going to tickle her to make her move, to further increase her agony. She knew that, if she responded to tickling with movement of her body, the rough spike of the wooden contraption will serve like a knife, wounding her most precious spot. No... please, don't, she thought, as she knew that her feet were so sensitive at this moment that they must have been twice as ticklish as before... and they were extremely ticklish to begin with.
«Tickle-tickle, Kitty-Cat», Sylvana teased, digging five of her long fingers into the soft, juicy flesh of Tahira's soles, making it almost impossible for the captive woman not to respond to the tickling. Lena did the same, sending Tahira into new heights of tickling, the sensation of both her soles tickled overwhelming all of her senses, making the urge to move almost irresistible. However, with extreme willpower, the rose of the desert managed to stay calm, not moving, using all of her strength and concentration on it, still screaming from behind her gag. The tickling was so intense that she forgot all about pain for a moment, her mind completely focused on avoiding the tickling, and telling herself not to do it.
«Such delicious-looking little toes you have», Lena continued with the teasing, catching Tahira's wriggling big toe with her free hand, gripping it with her thumb and pointing finger, scratching it lightly, increasing Tahira's agony even further. «I just love them. Too bad you aren't one of us, we could have had so much fun with them. And they are of my favorite color...mmm... I would have sucked on them from dusk 'till dawn.»
No... please, say she's not going to suck her toes, Tahira thought. Even this light touching made her howl with laughter... if she started to suck, Tahira was sure to move. With more tears welling up in her eyes, Tahira was praying silent prayers in her mind, prayers to all the gods she could think of, with one purpose: don't let that woman suck on my toes. And they worked, as Lena seemed to only be playing with her desperate captive. However, not moving quickly became an issue anyways, as Tahira was on the end of her strengths. Her body was already trembling, and she was about ready to burst from tickling. Standing still would soon become impossible, she knew. Yet, she knew she had to fight. Fight hard, with all her strength, but how much of that strength was left? With each tickle, each rake of the long, pampered fingers across her delicate soles the moment of Tahira's breaking came nearer, her strength quickly vaning. Very soon, Tahira found herself slowly giving up, just counting the seconds before her body would begin moving, thrusting and trashing violently, causing her untold pain as the device would tear her womanhood to shreds. Tears were running down her face as she was saying goodbye to everyone she had ever cared for, knowing that the wounds she was about to get were probably going to kill her. Hold on just a little bit longer, she pleaded... just... one... more... second...
And then, just as she was about to break, to give up, to start moving her hips violently, the tickling stopped as a cloaked figure barged into the room.
«Quickly», he said, as it was certainly a deep, male voice, «we have no time, everyone is searching for this girl. Turns out that we have captured Tahira, second in command of Lady Aaliyah.»
«I know who she is», Sylvana replied, smiling. «But what about it?»
«The whole castle is searching for her», the cloaked man said. «We have to let them find her as soon as possible, before a more thorough search is conducted, and certain secret passages revealed.»
«All right», Sylvana said, taking her clothes back on. «What do we do?»
«Well, for starters, help me brand her», the man said, making Tahira's eyes open wide. She started screaming, her screams muffled by the rag, but it did her no good. The man and the elven princess took two branders from the heap, Sylvana following the man's exact instructions on which one to take. Then, they approached her, quickly, not wishing to waste time, and pressed the seething-hot iron against her soles, sending Tahira into new world of pain. The sensation of the hot metal burning her flesh was just too much for her, and, overwhelmed with pain, Tahira finally fainted.
* * *
When she woke up, Tahira noticed that she was free, laying in a cozy bed. She was tucked in nicely, and the wounds on her soles have been tended to. She looked around, recognizing the place immediately: it was Rei's room.
Tahira was so glad she started to cry. Finally, everything was over. The torture, the fear, everything... gone, and she was back with Rei again. She knew it... she knew that Rei would come and rescue her.
And yes, very soon, she saw the image of her lover coming in, smiling to her.
«'Morning», she said, tossing herself into taller woman's arms. Tahira, not being able to stop crying, held her lover tightly, embracing her, letting her tears soak the woman's face. Finally... she was with her love again.
«Rei...», she said, sobbing. «Rei... I missed you... I... I thought I'd never see you again...»
«It's all right», Rei replied. «It's going to be all right. I'm here now.»
Tahira looked at her lover with tearful eyes, kissing her lips again. Oh, how she longed to do it, after all she's been through. Coming back to her, having her around was the most important thing to Tahira. She could feel her lover returning the kiss, taking out her hairpin to let her hair down. Rei knew how Tahira felt about her hair... she constantly told her to let it fall freely, for to her she was much prettier that way. Finally, Tahira closed her eyes, letting herself fully go, forgetting about all the tortures that happened to her in her lover's arms.
And then, Tahira's eyes opened wide as Rei's hairpin struck her neck, piercing it and coming out on another side. Tahira started choking, her body desperately fighting for air, her hands and eyes reaching out for her lover.
«Good night, Kitty-Cat», the diplomat said, smiling evily as she watched the blood gushing from the desert beauty's neck, her arms reaching out for her and her eyes widened in surprise... and because of a crushed spirit.
Tahira's vision quickly became dimmer and dimmer, choking in her own blood as her vital organ was struck with utmost precision, the last thing she saw being her lover smiling at the image of her dying.
And then, everything went black. Tahira died, still not believing it was really happening, her last thought being: «Why?»
Also, in this chapter, tickling is used as part of a serious, painful torture, so if that's not your cup of tea, please don't read.
Well, ok, that's it from me, if you're still reading this it means you're ok with it, so on with the show.
Enterion, Chapter 9
That day, Tahira woke up cheerful. And how wouldn't she, after that beautiful night she spent with Rei. Tahira smiled, still in her bed, closing her eyes and imagining all the beautiful things Rei had done to her... that woman really could do wonders with her tongue. Then, opening her eyes, Tahira looked to her left, to her lover who was still sleeping next to her. She smiled as she stroked her lover's long raven hair, adoring the beauty of her face. It looked beautiful as the morning sun, shining through the window above them, lit it up, making Rei look like a sleeping angel. Her little sleeping angel, Tahira thought as she kissed the other woman on her forehead, carefully yet passionately. In her sleep, Rei smiled happily, subconsciously knowing that her lover was there with her, watching her, enjoying the time they had together.
Tahira smiled as she tried to get up, noticing that their right legs were still tied one to another at the ankles. Looking at the gentle bindings they made, tahira could not help herself but adore the beauty of the other woman's legs and feet, enjoying the feeling of Rei's smooth skin against her's. Meeting Rei must have been the best thing that ever happened to her, Tahira mused.
And then, Tahira shook as she felt a sudden motion. Before she even realized what happened, the other woman was on top of her, pinning Tahira, smiling cheerfully. She must have been awake for some time, trying to catch the desert beauty by surprise, and now she had her lover pinned down by her hands, sitting on top of her, face so close to Tahira's that the other woman could feel Rei's sweet scent.
«Good morning», Rei said, kissing Tahira on the lips, holding her arms pinned to the bed so she couldn't resist... not that Tahira would ever do such a thing. Tahira returned the kiss, repeating it once more when the first one was finished.
«Morning», the dark beauty replied, kissing her lover's neck this time. Rei giggled, scratching Tahira's neck with her nose lightly. Tahira, being very ticklish everywhere, immediately pulled back, giggling.
«Ready for another round, maybe?», Rei asked, grinning widely, taking Tahira's breast in her hand, playfully caressing her nipple with her pointing finger. Tahira moaned at the first contact of Rei's skillful, small hand with her beautiful, round breast, shivering in anticipation of what was to come. She could feel Rei slowly sliding her knee between her legs, lightly pressing her tight against Tahira's womanhood. Tahira already started to feel excited by Rei's unspoken promises.
«Mmm...», the dark beauty moaned, kissing the oriental diplomat on the lips yet again, «How could I ever refuse such an offer?»
With her now-freed hands, Tahira embraced the oriental woman, kissing her passionately, their tongues dueling in a beautiful, fiery foreplay for what was to come. However, just as Tahira's mouth slowly started going down, kissing her lover's chin, intending to go further down, a loud knock was heard.
«Mistress Rei!», a servant's voice resounded loudly from the other side of the doors. The knocking continued.
«Go away!», Rei shouted in response. It was visible from the look on her face that she was very upset by this intrusion... upset and angry.
«Mistress Rei!», the servant continued, not showing any intention of quitting, «It's from the princess herself! She said you have to get to see her immediately, that it is urgent!»
«Damn it...», Tahira could hear the diplomat cursing under her breath. Tahira smiled to her, kissing her on the cheek, caressing her raven hair.
«It's ok, my love», she said. «Go. We'll meet later.»
Rei kissed her on the lips, slowly untying their ankles. Both women sighed with disappointment as their ankles were free again. Rei sat on the edge of the bed, near Tahira's feet, getting dressed up.
«All right, I'm coming!», she yelled out, and then continued, this time more silently, turning to Tahira: «Don't worry... I'll make up to you for this, I promise.» Then, she took the dark beauty's foot by the ankle, and kissed it a few times, passionately, once at the big toe, once at the balls of the foot and once at the sole, sending impulses of extreme joy coursing through the taller woman's body, causing her to shiver and moan with delight, closing her eyes and grasping the sheets of the bed.
«You like it, don't you?», Rei teased with a mischevious smile. Then, she leant down to kiss Tahira's face, whispering into her ear: «Don't you worry... tonight I'll make you orgasm until you pass out.»
«Oooh... promise?», Tahira purred. «Then, I'll belly-dance for you tonight before we do it... I know how much you like it.»
And it was true... Tahira was a master of belly-dancing, a talent which Rei certainly knew how to appreciate and enjoy. That was why the girls had a habit of Tahira belly-dancing for Rei, starting out fully clothed, but removing pieces of clothing after each dance, revealing more and more of her beautiful, smooth skin, and her stunningly beautiful body. And when such a sexy striptease was over, Rei would be very close to orgasming, taking Tahira and making frantic love to her. During those nights, they usually wouldn't go to sleep until the morning, earning themselves scoldings of their misstresses. Not wishing it to become routine, though, the girls decided it would be best to keep those sessions for special occasions. And well, being that they had to skip their morning sex, tonight they will have to make up for it.
«Let's hurry this up, then!», Rei winked cheerfully, tickling Tahira's inner tights lightly, making the woman giggle and moan at the same time. With those words, she stood up, rushing out to do her mistress' bidding as soon as possible. She blew a kiss to her lover on the doors, then ran into the courtyard of her mansion, where she and Tahira took residence after Charlaw teleported them to Yamamoto.
Tahira got dressed as quickly as she could, taking the horse from the stables and heading towards the royal court, where Lady Aaliyah took residence. All the while she thought about all the stories she heard about him and the so-called Great Four. Funny how those stories never reached her people, as none of them have ever heard of Copper Charlie or Pretty Boy Alanor, the elf who came two days after Tahira, along with the whole army and, of course, the elven royal family. However, that what she did hear from Rei and other people there impressed her, to say the least. To be able to kill a demonlord... that was a feat worth of greatest epics. She was very sad when she heard that one of them, a half-elven woman named Adeanne, died during the fight, and she also asked herself where did the fourth member of the Four, the one called Iron Keisuke go. Well, never mind that, she told herself, let's go and get those duties over with as quickly as possible... as strong as her curiosity was, what Tahira wanted above all was to be able to get back to Rei as soon as possible. With that in mind, she made her horse run as fast as possible, not wanting to waste a single second of precious time.
* * *
When she arrived at the stables, Tahira started walking quickly to her lady's quarters, as she was in a real rush... her duties could take a while, and she didn't want to have Rei wait for her. Of course, she would be diligent in her work, but what good was work if it left you so exhausted that you couldn't spend some quality time with your loved one? Besides, even Lady Aaliyah complimented Tahira on her performance lately... if she wasn't late to report, she would do her chores faster than usual, with even greater zeal than before, and with greater care, making sure she wouldn't have to get up in the middle of the night to administer repairs.
As she walked through the empty hallways, heading towards her mistress' quarters, thinking about what was she going to do to Rei, and what was her lover going to do to her, Tahira noticed something strange: a cloaked figure opening a passage in the wooden wall of the castle, disappearing behind it. Tahira shook her head to make sure she saw it well. But yes, there was no mistaking it: that cloaked figure did go through the wall. Not wishing to loose a single second, Tahira quickly summoned two guards to accompany her.
«Follow me», she told the confused duo, an elf and a human, servant of Lady Aaliyah. They looked at each other and obeyed, knowing that Tahira was Lady Aaliyah's second in command. You certainly didn't want to provoke one of your strongest allies. Besides, being in the company of such a beautiful woman was not something a common guard would get every day, if only to look at her and admire her beauty through her light, blue pants, which revealed the lines of her beautifuly sculpted legs perfectly, and her equally light blue shirt, which completely revealed her beautiful, firm belly with a piercing on the bellybutton. In the piercing was a small earring, encrusted with a beautiful sapphire, a newest addition to Tahira's body. She had her bellybutton pierced to allure Rei even more, using the lights of the candles during her belly-dance to make her belly shine with blue light, making Rei focus even harder on it, making her wish the desert rose even more, increasing her lust even further. She remembered how Rei used to kiss her piercing first from back when she first made it, then sliding her tongue lower, down to her crotch where she...
Catching herself unable to stop the moans of pleasure if she would continue thinking like that, Tahira decided to stop thinking about Rei and focus on the task at hand. That was why she inspected that wall closely.
«Um... miss», the human guard started, «why did you need us?»
«I'm going to need you two later», Tahira said, her eyes fixed on the wall. «Please, just a minute, ok?»
Tahira looked at the wall, searching for any sign of switch, lever or any other opening mechanism. And she found it, a small piece of wood that looked like it was cut out from the rest, unnoticeable to a simple passer-by, but pretty obvious at closer inspection. She pushed the square piece, and the wall opened, the confused trio going in.
As soon as they entered, the wall shut behind them and Tahira wished she had a torch or something, as it was completely dark inside. She couldn't see them, but she could hear the two guards breathing behind her. That was a good sign, at least she wasn't alone.
«Let's check out where this leads», she whispered out to them. Maybe this way it was even better... they won't be noticed so easily, she thought.
«Y...Yes, ma'm», the human replied, elf confirming it with a silent, affirmative hum.
«Thanks», Tahira whispered, feeling the nearest wall. «Follow the line of the wall, feel it.»
And so they went on through what seemed to be a tunnel, Tahira going as fast as it was possible to remain cautious at the same time. The men had no problems following her, in fact she had to move the man's arm from her waist to the wall a few times, a mistake she was certain he did on purpose, but she wasn't going to scold him or anything... he was an invaluable ally in this darkness. She did wish he would stop it... what if it was someone else, and she wouldn't notice the difference? Someone with hostile intentions. And, as annoying as they were, his touches lowered Tahira's concentration.
And then, finally, after some touching, they saw a light at the other side of the tunnel. Knowing that this was what they were going for, Tahira gave the guards a sign to slowly approach the source, herself as the head of the column. The closer they came, the more intense the light was, increasing until they had reached a room... if you could call a wider space of the cave a room. It was lit by lots of torches, and by a large fire burning in the centre. However, unlike all the other fires there, this flame was purple in color, casting not light, but shadows upon the cloaked figures around it. There were about ten figures, each of them wearing a hood above it's head, making it unable to discern their gender, features or race. It seemed like a meeting of some sort.
«So, is the plan clear?», one of them asked. Damn, Tahira thought, she has arrived too late. If she had only arrived a bit sooner, she could report on that plan to someone, and it could be stopped. However, this way she could only hope to discern something of their conversations, hoping it would lead her somewhere.
«Yes, Lord Polis», the other cloaked figure replied. So, that was the name of the leader of this... well, whatever it was. Tahira thought about wether she should stay for just a bit more or run to Lady Aaliyah with this. She decided to wait and see. She knew she and the two guards couldn't hope to win against this many, so she was sure she would need reinforcements.
Just as she was thinking that, Tahira felt another pat on the back. Annoyed, she turned around to tell the guard to stop doing it here, but stopped in the middle of sentence as she saw the duo dead and a dagger pointed at her throat. In front of her stood three more cloaked figures. Oh no, Tahira thought, this couldn't be good. How could they sneak up to her like that?
«What do we have here?», the cloaked figure holding the knife said, loudly so the others could hear her... yes, the voice was definitely female. Soon, Tahira found herself surrounded by the cloaked figures, one of them stepping forward and speaking:
«Who are you?»
«I should be asking that question myself», Tahira replied, knowing that politeness wasn't going to get her anywhere but to her grave. «Who are you people and what is this place?»
The figure, obviously Polis, looked around, laughing.
«Who are you to demand, young lady?», he asked, obviously amused. «We have you outnumbered, and you just got caught spying on us. I think you need to be taught a hard lesson, miss... curiosity has killed a cat.»
Uh-oh, Tahira thought, that couldn't be good. As soon as those words left Polis' mouth, Tahira felt several hands grabbing each of her limbs, picking her up no matter how hard she struggled. She knew it was stupid not to bring any weapons along, but she also knew they would have been of no help in this situation. There were about fifteen cloaked figures, four of them holding her, and she was on her own.
«Do what you want to her», Polis instructed the figure that was holding the knife. He and the rest of his entourage left. Tahira struggled as hard as she could, but it was of no use. She was trapped, held helpless by four pairs of hands which have shown no intention of letting her go.
«Damn you!», she cursed, «Let me go! LET ME GO!»
«Take her into the torture chamber», her captor, the one in charge of her 'punishment', instructed. Hearing that, Tahira started struggling even harder, almost achieving freedom for a moment... almost.
«No!», she cried out. «No! Not the torture chamber! Let go!»
«Ooh, we are going to have so much fun», the figure said, pure sadism in her voice.
«Damn you! Damn all of you!», Tahira shouted as she was being led into a large dark room and undressed along the way.
«Such light clothes, so easy to remove», the figure said while casually strolling alongside her captive, «it's almost as if you wanted to get undressed.»
Well, the figure was right in that aspect. Tahira did want to get undressed, just not by them, but by Rei.
«Get my clothes back!», Tahira demanded as her panties were ripped off her, the last piece of clothing leaving her naked body before she was introduced to the scariest scene so far: a dimly lit room, not too big and not too small, filled with various devices for inflicting pain and torment upon it's victims, certainly the torture chamber. She was angry at the crowd for treating her this way: for stripping her of dignity and for planning to hurt her... angry, and scared of what was to come.
«No! Let me go! Let me go! Let me go!», Tahira repeated, but she wasn't listened to. Her heart started beating rapidly out of fear what was sure to come. She didn't know what they wanted from her, nor what were they going to do to her, but she was sure she wasn't going to like it. She ran her eyes through the room, and was scared by what she saw: couple of scythes, various knives, red-hot branders, a rack, stocks... in short, everything you would imagine in such a place. With such tools, Tahira knew that her tormentor would be limited only by her creativity.
Just as she was going to ask what were they going to do to her, the cloaked figure placed a silky rag into her mouth, stuffing it completely, effectively gagging her, completing the gag by tying a string around her head, in the area of her mouth. Why was she doing this to her, Tahira thought.
«Just a little something to muffle your screams», the woman said. «I don't want you spoiling my fun by screaming too much... I get headaches after a while.» She stroked Tahira's hair as slightly as her trashing allowed. «And yes, in case you're wondering, you were a witness, and we are torturing you to the death for my personal amusement.»
Hearing this, Tahira's eyes opened wide and she started to scream through her gag. She started to struggle as hard as she could, and again, the freedom evaded her grasp by only a little. However, the figures managed to take her to a wooden table, a rack, and place her into it, placing her hands in the ropes used to stretch the captive, and her feet into chains at the base. Tahira did her best to escape, but it wasn't good enough. She found herself bound in the contraption, helpless in her futile struggle to escape this. She was scared, scared as hell. Torture her to death... no, please, say it's not true. But it was... she knew it was. She was trapped here, at those sadists' mercy... and she was sure as hell she wasn't going to recieve none.
«Stretch her out a bit... I want to see what we have here», the leading woman said, and one of the figures started turning the wheel at the rack, stretching Tahira out in the contraption. She struggled, but she couldn't do anything, and she ended up stretched out in the rack, unable to move a muscle.
«A little bit more», the woman said, making the hooded figure turn the wheel a bit more, stretching Tahira to her limits, making her scream from pain behind her gag. The sensation of her limbs stretching to their limits, her bones feeling like they were going to be pulled out of their sockets was so painful that her whole mind was taken by this new sensation. And then, when it stopped, she found herself in that room again, tied and helpless, surrounded by five tormentors intent on torturing her to the death. Their leader, a woman, stood above her, holding a large candle in her hand, placing it over Tahira so the light would shine upon her... and the wax could drop on Tahira's belly, which it did, slowly and painfully.
«Curiosity killed the cat indeed», she echoed Polis' words from before, examining the victim she had exposed before her, wax dripping drop by drop on Tahira's pierced belly, making her eyes widen from pain, and the woman herself scream behind the gag. It didn't hurt as much as the rack did, but it sure hurt. «And such a pretty kitty cat you are, hmm?»
She ran her finger across the line of Tahira's body, feeling the softness of her skin, starting at the woman's chin, across the line of her neck, down her chest and breast, stopping at Tahira's womanhood. Through the whole time, Tahira wriggled and giggled, the sound muffled by gag. She was ticklish, like hell, and even this slight caressing tickled her to no end.
«Ooh... is our kitty-cat ticklish?», the woman purred, obviously statisfied, then turned to other figures, issuing orders: «The three of you come back after the sunset... your turn will be then. Lena, please stay... we'll torture her first.»
All the people bowed down to the woman, the trio slowly leaving the room, leaving Tahira alone with two hooded women intent on causing her suffering. She knew she was in deep now. The way cloaked woman treated her so far... she knew that from now on, hell awaited her. Oh, Rei... All she could think of now was Rei. How she was probably never going to see her again... and how much she loved her.
When the trio left the room and the doors closed, the two women removed their hoods and their clothings, appearing completely naked in front of Tahira. She looked at them: one of them was an elf, blonde, with long, beautiful hair that shined like gold, even under the dim light of the few candles that lit the room. Tahira recognized her: it was Sylvana, the elven princess, sister of 'Pretty Boy' Alanor and princess Felosial. She wasn't in good relationship with them, from what she heard. Lady Aaliyah and Felosial became great friends, and Aaliyah was there once when they had a fight... not your average sisterly bickering, from what she could tell. Those two were after each other's blood. And from what she heard, Sylvana was the sadistic one, which sent shivers down her spine. To be in her mercy... no, no, please...
With each passing moment, Tahira's despair grew, as now she got to realize who her tormentors were. The other woman was a human, with black, curly hair reaching to her breasts, falling down freely and wildly. Much alike Sylvana, her body was beautifuly shaped, with smooth skin and beautiful curves, long legs and a beautiful, mystical face. Of course, unlike Sylvana, her facial features were human. Lena, she was called... and she was already licking her beautiful, thin lips in anticipation.
«Let's play, Kitty-Cat», Sylvana said, approaching Tahira, her body glowing beautifuly in the candlelight as she approached the rack, the beautiful desert rose laid on it.
«You are such a pretty little Kitty-Cat», she said, licking Tahira's breast, biting it at the nipple. The bite was so hard, so intense that Tahira could not suspend a scream, but it was muffled by the gag. A tear appeared in the corner of Tahira's eye. She was still thinking about Rei... and about Lady Aaliyah. She didn't want to believe that this was the end... that she was never going to see them again.
«And look at her pretty little paws», Lena accepted the game, sitting at the ground in front of Tahira's beautiful, small feet with dark-red polish. Tahira could feel the dark-haired woman's warm breath on her soles, sending light sparks into her brain, sparks of tickling. «Too bad they have been somewhere they shouldn't have.»
«Yes», the blonde confirmed, handing out leather gloves to her assistant, and taking a pair on herself. «Let us show her how it feels when you thread where you shouldn't have.»
Saying so, the duo approached the nearby pot, which contained... nettles? What the hell were nettles doing here, a thought crossed Tahira's mind. Well, it looked like she was about to find out very soon, as each woman picked two leaves from the plant, taking one into each hand, approaching Tahira with it.
Fear was visible in Tahira's eyes as the duo returned to their previous posts, nettles in their hands, prepaired to strike. First, Sylvana removed the wax from Tahira, scratching it away with her long fingernails, 'accidentaly' raking along the lines of the skin as well. Tahira was already laughing behind her gag.
«Aww... is our Kitty-Cat ticklish?», Lena teased as desert beauty struggled in her bonds. She started running the nettle leaves across Tahira's soles in a slow, but steady manner, starting at the heels and going all the way to Tahira's beautiful, short toes. That sent Tahira into orbit, her struggling becoming even more frantic, her hips managing to move despite the strict bondage due to her belly-dancing training. However, besides tickling, those nettles were stinging, making Tahira's skin burn slightly. Very soon, Sylvana joined in as well, sitting atop her struggling prisoner, her beautiful body contures outlined by the dim candlelight. She seemed to enjoy the sensation of Tahira's wriggling belly on her crotch, as she was slowly rubbing herself against Tahira's skin from the first moment, tickling Tahira lightly and arousing herself. And then, slowly, centimeter by centimeter, she approached Tahira's completely exposed armpits, tickling them with the nettles, almost doubling the intensity of burning and tickling.
If she could, Tahira would be screaming. The combination of two opposite sensation was a hell to endure, pain and tickling mixed making a killer combo for her. No matter what she tried, struggling, wriggling, pulling, screaming, nothing was helping her avoid the torment. No... only saviors there could be were those two women, and they certainly weren't going to save her. She knew it, if a miracle doesn't happen, she will die there... die a long, crazing death. She was scared. Scared and suffering. Tickling by itself was torture enough, especially when done by these two, who seemed to be experienced ticklers, but the burning of the nettles made it even worse. Each long, slow, steady stroke drove Tahira mad, making her wish to burst out of her bonds and flee somewhere... anywhere, just not to be here. The torture being used on her... she couldn't imagine a worse one. Combination of tickling and pain was excruciating to her, enhanced by the fact that she was super-ticklish, and by the fact that the nettles made her skin even more sensitive. However, her muffled screams and trashings earned her no sympathy at her tormentors. If anything, it made them tickle her even harder, still using their old and tried techniques: slow, steady long ticklish strokes all over Tahira's skin. Tahira was thinking of Rei all the while... thinking of how she couldn't fulfill that promise she gave her early in the morning. Thinking about how she was never going to see her lover, nor her mistress, again. And that knowledge was something that was worse than all the tickling or pain her tormentors could inflict upon her.
And they did inflict a lot of torment. Second by second, minute by minute, hour by hour, the torture never stopped, going on and on without ceasing or without weakening. Nettles were constantly applied on Tahira's smooth, small arches and on her smoothly-shaved, ticklish armpits, in an ever-so-slow motion, the sensations of both pain and tickling slowly but surely building up, the pain becoming so intense that Tahira didn't know wether she would scream from tickling or pain, both of them gripping her brain, fighting for the title of desert beauty's main tormentor. For how long this lasted, she did not know, but what she did know was that it was too long a time. Far too long.
Tahira was getting desperate, passing the point of exhaustion long, long ago. The women were torturing her constantly, not switching techniques, nor methods. They just... tickled on, for what seemed like many eternities to their poor, unfortunate, beautiful victim, who was already crying for a long time, screaming (well, they were muffled, but they were still screams) in two agonies at the same time: that of tickling, and that of pain. The areas of her body which were recieving the tickling have turned blushing-red long ago, the nettles doing their part in both tickling and hurting them.
«Our Kitty-Cat seems tired», Lena said, speaking from besides Tahira's feet. Tahira confirmed it by her muffled screams and more trashing, for which no one knew how she got strength, least of all her. Her muscles... each and every muscle in her body hurt, and the oxygen was slowly starting to become an issue. Tahira knew she was about to pass out if this continued. That was why she was hoping they weren't going to stop... if she passed out, she would escape this torture, if only for a little while. In her mind, though tortured intensely and with devious methods, still remained two names: Rei and Lady Aaliyah.
«Yes...», Sylvana replied slowly. «Let's give her some rest then, shall we?»
And so, the tickling/hurting stopped, leaving Tahira's muscles broken, the woman herself struggling for air, crying from both torture and the fact that she was never going to see her loved ones again. The rest didn't do much good to Tahira, as she finally became aware of the strain her muscles went through... each and every one of them hurt so bad, she knew she was going to feel it for the next few days... if she lived that long. Even breathing proved to be painful for her strained, exhausted lungs. Also, on top of everything, she could still feel the nettled places burning.
«Our Kitty-Cat seems broken», the elven princess teased. «She seems like she would be willing to do whatever we tell her to do. Isn't that right, Kitty-Cat?»
Tahira shook her head negatively. Even though she was just tortured by one of the cruelest methods she could imagine, Tahira decided that, if she had to die, she would die a proud death, a death that would be worthy of Rei and Lady Aaliyah. If she had to die, she would die proudly, like a woman, not like a dog.
«Ooh... such a proud Kitty-Cat», the human purred. «I think that maybe we should increase the intensity then? She certainly seems to like it.»
Saying so, the black-haired human went to the nettle, picking four leaves... two to replace the old ones, and placing two additional ones between her little finger and her ring finger, holding them that way. Sylvanna just took two new leaves, coming to the wheel controlling the rack again.
«Let's stretch her out a bit, first», she said, turning the wheel, stretching Tahira out to the point where she could almost feel her bones torn from their sockets. She was screaming in intense agony, her eyes closed, her mind numb with pain. Both women seemed to enjoy this, as Tahira heard one of them shout:
«Yes, Kitty-Cat! Scream! Scream like a little girl you are!»
When the pain stopped, Tahira opened her eyes again, finding herself in that room, still surrounded by two beautiful, sadistic women. Sylvana climbed her again, facing the opposite direction this time, the direction of Tahira's feet. She was holding two new, fresh leaves.
«Beg, Kitty-Cat», she said coldly, turning to see if she was going to be obeyed. Being that Tahira stood proud as a rock, the human woman sat at her previous position, continuing to tickle Tahira's already-overtickled soles, while the sadistic Sylvana started tickling Tahira's lower lips, making her scream in painful agony. That place tickled... it was so sensitive, to both tickling and pain... yes... the pain was mind-numbing even now, at the very beginning, making Tahira's body come back to life again, sending it trashing and struggling again despite the exhaustion. And, down below, the torture was doubled by doubling the numbers of the leaves tickling/agonizing the soft, sensitive soles of Tahira's precious little feet.
As hard as the torture was before, Tahira thought, it couldn't even compare to this. The tickling of her pussy both tickled and hurt like hell, making Tahira scream her lungs out. The pain was slowly claiming her mind, as was tickling, both sensations presenting an agony to the ticklish, sensitive Tahira. She was deep, deep in her own private hell, directed by the two sadists at whose mercy she was, and who were showing her vast new horizons of agony, extending them for a long, long period of time, which seemed unending to Tahira. The pain and tickling were so intense that, even though her lungs and muscles were completely exhausted, she was struggling, laughing and screaming (well, she would be if it weren't for the gag) as hard as her body would let her, causing herself even more pain that way. Even though the tickling was on her private part, it caused her no pleasure, leaving only pain and tickling, only those two feelings that were eating away at Tahira's will... and her sanity.
Again, the torment lasted, each second of it seeming like eternity in hell to the beautiful desert flower laid on the torturing-table. Second by second, minute by minute, the torture went on and on, constant and everlasting, agonizing and unending. By now, the only thing that kept Tahira sane were the images and figures of Rei and Aaliyah... they meant so much to her that, not even in this sorry state, not even after all she has been through, did she not break, nor even think of breaking. She cared for them too much to give up. For them, she thought, she would fight to the very last breath. To hear Lady Aaliyah compliment her again, to see Rei's beautiful face once more, to hear her sweet voice, sense that sweet parfume... to kiss her beautiful lips again, Tahira would go through any torture, just to make it happen again. She could feel her consciousness fading, leaving her, saving her from this hell, and she was hoping it would leave her, letting her body get some rest, leaving her some hope of rescue... of someone, anyone finding her and taking her away from this place. As far away as it was possible.
However, it was not meant to be. The two tormentresses felt her slowly fading away, so they ceased the tickling again, leaving their target in even sorrier state than before, aching all over, especially at her soles and pussy.
«No, no, Kitty-Cat, you can't go to sleep yet», the elf teased her crying captive. «We have to torture you some more. Now, beg!»
Again, Tahira refused. No matter what they did to her, she decided not to beg. She didn't want to give these two bitches a statisfaction of breaking her. That was why she remained vigilant and proud, deciding to stay that way until the end, whatever that end might be.
«Oh, Kitty-Cat», Lena teased, pretending to sound disappointed, «why do you make us torture you the hard way?» While she was saying so, she was stroking the crying Tahira's hair, having sat down next to her face. «Don't you want to be our little slave?»
«Mmmph... hhmmpph...», Tahira tried to reply, but could not do so, being that the rag in her mouth prevented all speaking.
The women waited for a few minutes in silence, allowing Tahira to regain some strength... strength for enduring more tortures. Then, they untied her hands and unshackled her feet. That was it, Tahira thought, her big chance. She tried to get up and run away, but she was stopped immediately by two women. She tried to kick and resist, but she was too tired, too exhausted by the torture she went through to be able to do anything. She was at the two women's mercy, unable to fight or struggle at all, any attempt at doing so quickly overpowered by the rested duo. Then, they tied her hands together, letting her hang from the ceiling, briging a new device of torture to her: a wooden square, placed on four wooden legs, it's tip ending in a triangle, making it look somewhat like a house, with the pointy roof. Tahira's legs were forced open, and she was placed on the contraption, her hands still hanging from the ceiling. The device's top was sharp, and it hurt like hell as Tahira's body weight pressed it on her pussy. The poor woman could not help but scream from pain behind her gag, as the sharp wooden edge pressed hard against her most sensitive area, causing her severe pain. Then, her ankles were secured in the chains set at the contraption, her soles helplessly facing upwards, at the mercy of her tormentors.
«You are going to love this, Kitty-Cat», Lena teased cruely. «We are going to lick your pretty little paws.» She stopped, kissing Tahira on the nipple. «But don't move... it would hurt if you rubbed yourself against this sharp end.»
Tahira didn't reply. She couldn't, and even if she could, she wouldn't. She was crying, thinking of Rei, and of Lady Aaliyah. Thinking of how she missed them, of how she respected one and loved the other. Her vision was foggy because of tears that were running down her blushing-red face. The torture... this mindless torture was so horrible, she thought. And the worst thing about it was the fact that it was done to her out of pure pleasure... out of pure sadism. She saw the two women taking their positions at her feet, prepairing their long fingernails. Oh, no, she thought. They were going to tickle her to make her move, to further increase her agony. She knew that, if she responded to tickling with movement of her body, the rough spike of the wooden contraption will serve like a knife, wounding her most precious spot. No... please, don't, she thought, as she knew that her feet were so sensitive at this moment that they must have been twice as ticklish as before... and they were extremely ticklish to begin with.
«Tickle-tickle, Kitty-Cat», Sylvana teased, digging five of her long fingers into the soft, juicy flesh of Tahira's soles, making it almost impossible for the captive woman not to respond to the tickling. Lena did the same, sending Tahira into new heights of tickling, the sensation of both her soles tickled overwhelming all of her senses, making the urge to move almost irresistible. However, with extreme willpower, the rose of the desert managed to stay calm, not moving, using all of her strength and concentration on it, still screaming from behind her gag. The tickling was so intense that she forgot all about pain for a moment, her mind completely focused on avoiding the tickling, and telling herself not to do it.
«Such delicious-looking little toes you have», Lena continued with the teasing, catching Tahira's wriggling big toe with her free hand, gripping it with her thumb and pointing finger, scratching it lightly, increasing Tahira's agony even further. «I just love them. Too bad you aren't one of us, we could have had so much fun with them. And they are of my favorite color...mmm... I would have sucked on them from dusk 'till dawn.»
No... please, say she's not going to suck her toes, Tahira thought. Even this light touching made her howl with laughter... if she started to suck, Tahira was sure to move. With more tears welling up in her eyes, Tahira was praying silent prayers in her mind, prayers to all the gods she could think of, with one purpose: don't let that woman suck on my toes. And they worked, as Lena seemed to only be playing with her desperate captive. However, not moving quickly became an issue anyways, as Tahira was on the end of her strengths. Her body was already trembling, and she was about ready to burst from tickling. Standing still would soon become impossible, she knew. Yet, she knew she had to fight. Fight hard, with all her strength, but how much of that strength was left? With each tickle, each rake of the long, pampered fingers across her delicate soles the moment of Tahira's breaking came nearer, her strength quickly vaning. Very soon, Tahira found herself slowly giving up, just counting the seconds before her body would begin moving, thrusting and trashing violently, causing her untold pain as the device would tear her womanhood to shreds. Tears were running down her face as she was saying goodbye to everyone she had ever cared for, knowing that the wounds she was about to get were probably going to kill her. Hold on just a little bit longer, she pleaded... just... one... more... second...
And then, just as she was about to break, to give up, to start moving her hips violently, the tickling stopped as a cloaked figure barged into the room.
«Quickly», he said, as it was certainly a deep, male voice, «we have no time, everyone is searching for this girl. Turns out that we have captured Tahira, second in command of Lady Aaliyah.»
«I know who she is», Sylvana replied, smiling. «But what about it?»
«The whole castle is searching for her», the cloaked man said. «We have to let them find her as soon as possible, before a more thorough search is conducted, and certain secret passages revealed.»
«All right», Sylvana said, taking her clothes back on. «What do we do?»
«Well, for starters, help me brand her», the man said, making Tahira's eyes open wide. She started screaming, her screams muffled by the rag, but it did her no good. The man and the elven princess took two branders from the heap, Sylvana following the man's exact instructions on which one to take. Then, they approached her, quickly, not wishing to waste time, and pressed the seething-hot iron against her soles, sending Tahira into new world of pain. The sensation of the hot metal burning her flesh was just too much for her, and, overwhelmed with pain, Tahira finally fainted.
* * *
When she woke up, Tahira noticed that she was free, laying in a cozy bed. She was tucked in nicely, and the wounds on her soles have been tended to. She looked around, recognizing the place immediately: it was Rei's room.
Tahira was so glad she started to cry. Finally, everything was over. The torture, the fear, everything... gone, and she was back with Rei again. She knew it... she knew that Rei would come and rescue her.
And yes, very soon, she saw the image of her lover coming in, smiling to her.
«'Morning», she said, tossing herself into taller woman's arms. Tahira, not being able to stop crying, held her lover tightly, embracing her, letting her tears soak the woman's face. Finally... she was with her love again.
«Rei...», she said, sobbing. «Rei... I missed you... I... I thought I'd never see you again...»
«It's all right», Rei replied. «It's going to be all right. I'm here now.»
Tahira looked at her lover with tearful eyes, kissing her lips again. Oh, how she longed to do it, after all she's been through. Coming back to her, having her around was the most important thing to Tahira. She could feel her lover returning the kiss, taking out her hairpin to let her hair down. Rei knew how Tahira felt about her hair... she constantly told her to let it fall freely, for to her she was much prettier that way. Finally, Tahira closed her eyes, letting herself fully go, forgetting about all the tortures that happened to her in her lover's arms.
And then, Tahira's eyes opened wide as Rei's hairpin struck her neck, piercing it and coming out on another side. Tahira started choking, her body desperately fighting for air, her hands and eyes reaching out for her lover.
«Good night, Kitty-Cat», the diplomat said, smiling evily as she watched the blood gushing from the desert beauty's neck, her arms reaching out for her and her eyes widened in surprise... and because of a crushed spirit.
Tahira's vision quickly became dimmer and dimmer, choking in her own blood as her vital organ was struck with utmost precision, the last thing she saw being her lover smiling at the image of her dying.
And then, everything went black. Tahira died, still not believing it was really happening, her last thought being: «Why?»
Okay, this is my first completely m/f story, which also happens to be the 10th chapter of Enterion. Enjoy.
Enterion, Chapter 10
As Markara woke up, she realized she was in a dungeon. Her hands were chained high above her head, her ankles chained to the floor, and, naturally, all of her clothes were taken away. Knowing that this was not the time to panic, she tried remembering how she got there in the first place. Her memory was still fuzzy... she remembered Alanor saving her from the evil Sylvana, showing her to a safe hiding place. Then, after resting, spending the day underground, she continued traveling through the night until she reached another village. She barely managed to buy supplies before a mob was formed to impale her, torture her or kill her in some other way. Then, traveling further towards Iltarian, she reached another village in a few days. Again, new mob, running out with just enough time to buy provisions. This happened two more times before she, exhausted from running, fell asleep under the roots of an oak. And the next thing she knew, she woke up in a dungeon. Hmm... now this was confusing. Who did this to her and why? Well, it would be best to run away without having an answer to those questions, as these kind of answers more often than not came with substantial amount of pain, something Markara certainly wished to avoid.
She looked around to try and get a grip on her surroundings. Of course, a dungeon... dark, scary, filled with various torture tools, and, of course, rats and other filthy creatures. Typical, Markara thought, sighing.
Ah, well, now it was time to wait for whoever captured her to show his or her face. No doubt there will be tortures, infernal and painful, with certain death awaiting in the end. She sighed again... she was so sick and tired of it, not being accepted anywhere, constantly being put in chains and ropes, just for being a dark elf. She remembered Alanor's words: stay the way you are. Change the world. She smirked at that thought. It was easy for him to say. He was a day elf, tall, muscular, handsome... damn it, he was no fun! Even in this situation, she couldn't be mat at her hero, not after that kiss, not after that look in his eyes. Just thinking about him made the beautiful drow maiden feel butterflies in her stomack. Yes... for him, it would be worth becoming a real, normal, daylight elf. He was her savior... but, by saving her, he also took something from her... her heart. She knew that, from the moment their lips met, she could love no other man than the golden-haired Alanor.
But then, her thoughts turned dark. She cursed herself for a fool, having time to think about men while being chained to a wall, ready to face certain torture. Besides, a guy like him has certainly forgot about a girl like her. What would she have to offer to him? Her love? Like he wasn't getting that from hundreds of girls, she mused. Girls whose eyes and hair weren't white, girls whose skin wasn't jet-black, and most of all, girls who could walk in daylight. No, she thought, it would be best for her to die in this dungeon, for she knew that she could never, in all of her immortal life, forget about her knight in shining armor, nor could she stop loving him.
«Good morning.»
A voice brought Markara down from her thoughts. She was back in her cell, struggling to free herself from whatever was to come. Before she finds out, if at all possible. However, she knew she was too late as she saw the image of her captor in front of herself. Seeing him, she was surprised, to say the least. He was a drow... a dark elf, of all the races! Still shocked, Markara studied him from head to heels to see if her eyes decieved her, but there was no mistaking it. His long, silver hair, jet-black skin and white eyes, coupled with elven features clearly stated the man's race. And his clothes, black, silky sleeveless gown and boots made of leather darker than even the man's skin, along with a set of rings made of purest white gold gave out his noble status. Damn it, Markara thought. She knew she was in for a rough time, as dark elven nobles excelled in cruelty and torture techniques. She remebered her days in the village, when slaves would be tortured in public, for the amusement of masses. Lots of them begged for death before it was over. Remembering those ordeals made the chained maiden shake in fear.
Seeing her fear, the drow nobleman laughed wholeheartedly. Only now did Markara see that his face was not at all ugly... in fact, he was rather attractive, especially in combination with his muscular arms, that were proudly hanging from the sleeveless gown. And he seemed amused by her situation.
«Milady seems a bit tense», he said, straightening out. Markara waited for him to continue, but he didn't.
«Of course I'm tense», she said, breaking a short silence that followed after the man's last statement. «Care to explain why are you holding me here, and like this?»
«By that, you must probably mean why I removed your clothes and placed you in chains», he replied, ever-so-gallantly. «Well, yes, I suppose you do have a right to know, being that you are going to become my wife, after all.»
«Say what?!», Markara's eyes opened wide as she heard the man say this. He couldn't be serious.
«Well, I did undress you to check out your body... you had a pretty face, and I wanted to check out if the rest of you was as beautiful.» The man was honest, but he made no sense. Then, he continued: «And besides, it would be such a pain to undress you while you were chained.»
«And why did you chain me?», Markara asked, her patience obviously thin.
«Well, in case you refuse to marry me», the man smiled merrily, showing two rows of crystal-white teeth. However, his prisoner didn't think it funny. She knew what it meant: either she will marry him, or he will torture her until she accepts.
«What would you get by marrying me?», she asked. «I'd never be a humble, loving wife that way.»
«Maybe not loving, but humble yes, definitely», the man said, smile not vaning from his face. «Either you'd do exactly what I say, the way I say it, or you'd end up back here for some additional... treatments.» The man wriggled his fingers to accent this threat, coming close to the chained beauty that was struggling to escape the bonds. «Come on, you seem reasonable enough to see that, in the end, nobody benefits from long-lasting persuasions... especially not you.»
By this time, he was already dangerously close to the chained maiden's naked, helpless, beautiful body. Markara's cheeks started blushing as a realization struck her: all of her body parts were exposed to the stranger, even her intimate ones.
The stranger took notice of her embarassment, noting with that smile that seemed unable to come off his face: «Oh, you are a shy one. Bet you are still a virgin. Even better that way. At least I know that I'll be the best man that came between these two pretties.» Saying so, he touched the drow-woman's inner tights, making her twitch in her bonds.
«You may take me», she said defiantly, «but I will never give myself willingly.»
«I would beg to differ», the nobleman said, taking out two black feathers, placing them in front of his captive's eyes. «I have ways of making you comply. Do not make me use them, darling... sorry, what did you say your name was?»
«Markara», the woman bearing that name replied. «Remember it well, as it is the name of the woman that will be your death.»
«I'd rather it be the name of the woman that will be my little plaything», the drow replied, his two feathers nesting themselves in Markara's smooth, exposed armpits. As soon as they touched her skin, the ticklish drow girl started struggling in her bonds, jerking away, but to no avail. No matter what side her body tried to run to, a feather was there, waiting for it, welcoming the softness of her skin with it's delicate, ticklish touch.
«No! No!», Markara shouted out, quickly shutting her mouth afterwards to avoid bursting into laughter. She knew she couldn't hide her ticklishness, no matter how hard she tried, so she decided to preserve strength, as she knew she was going to need it. Truth be told, she was a bit surprised by the man's technique, as she was expecting knives, whips, hooks and hot coals, but she had learned, on her own sensitive skin, that tickling can be as horrible a torture as any. There was nothing to laugh about, but she knew she was going to do just that.... and in immense quantities.
«Hahahahaha....», drow girl let her sweet laughter spill all over the empty room, echoing against the lonely walls, returning to her ears manyfold, filling her with dread of what was to come. She knew it was going to get worse as time goes by... she just didn't want to know how.
«Oh, yes, pardon my rudeness, lady Markara», the drow noble spoke, still concentrated on making long, slow, calculated strokes with his two feathers all over his beautiful captive's dark, smooth armpits, «I haven't even introduced myself to you yet. My name is Tramriz of the House Lod'Dannar, or as some call me, Deadly Spider.»
«Hahahahaha... who cares.... hahahaha...?», Markara tried to be proud in these trying times. She knew that, eventually, she'll do anything to stop the torture, but she sure as hell wasn't going down without a fight. No... for Alanor, she will fight to her last ounce of strength.
«I see milady doesn't feel like passing the time in a pleasant chat», Tramriz noted without any specific reaction, carrying the tickling on as usual. The black feathers were going up and down, up and down, gently kissing the soft, ticklish skin that was offered to them, driving the captive woman crazy already. «Then I will just carry everything out in silence. Feel free to say 'I will marry you' at any time you feel like it.»
«Hahahahahahaha....», Markara didn't reply. She preferred it that way. At least she didn't have to listen to this guy any more. However, the feathers were there, constantly, tickling her, probing, making fun of her helpless situation. She tried all she could... twitching, pulling at her bonds, twisting her body, but nothing helped. The feathers always found their way into those two little ticklish craters, sending their owner into a state of helpless laughter. This torture wasn't very intense, but it was lasting, constant, never-ending. Markara knew her body could take this for days... maybe even weeks, but she wasn't so sure about the mind. And, what was worse, she knew that her tormentor was only warming up.
And so, the tickle-torture went on and on, feathers tickling Markara in an endless loop, their trajectory never changing, driving the beauty desperate, not being able to see a way out of this hellish situation... unless, of course, she accepted to marry the guy. Her sweet laughter was resounding through the lonely room, the walls returning the favor by laughing with her... or to her, she wasn't sure. Slowly, but surely, she got more and more tired, laughing becoming greater and greater strain, even in this light tempo. The man did not allow any pauses... and, in his oppinion, there was no need of one: Markara could take this for much, much longer without fainting. No matter how long the noble tickled, if he kept on like this, she could keep conscious for days, her never-ending torment slowly increasing in intensity as her body became more and more tired... and more and more sensitive. Yes, Tramriz knew what the feather's touch did all to well, knowing that, slowly, his wife-to-be was going to notice it as well, not being able not to notice the erotic touch that the feather carried with it. And he was right.
As time slowly passed in tickling, the white-haired girl's nipples started stiffening slowly, the woman unsuccessfuly trying to block out the sensation of pleasure that came along as the companion of tickling, unnoticeable at first, but growing more and more powerful with each passing moment of the torture.
And moments did indeed pass. Stroke by stroke, three hours passed in non-stop tickling. By now, Markara's nipples were as stiff as they could get, the woman already weary, but horny at the same time. No matter how hard her mind fought, the body responded to the constant stream of erotic impulses that were coursing throughout it, starting at the armpits, at the point where the soft tip of the black feather touched the skin, and quickly spreading all over. At this moment, she already felt a warm sensation in her crotch, making it ever-so-sensitive and making it start secreting slightly, giving away the state her body was in, trapped between tickling and pleasure, between heaven and hell.
Markara's tormentor pretended he didn't notice it, but she was sure he was fully aware of the position he was putting her in. That was what made it even worse, she knew. She knew he was fully aware that she couldn't go on like this forever. He, on the other hand, could.
«Hahahahahaha.... I'll... never... hahaha... marry you!», she said, trying to make him stop. Much to her surprise, the man did stop, putting the feathers down. Markara smirked, thankful, as her body was returning to normal. A part of her was sad, but her mind was grateful. «See? I told you, I'm not so easy to break.»
However, her smile froze as the man's fingers slowly approached her exposed waist, wriggling in air, exposing their intent: further tickling of the restrained maiden.
«What are you doing?», she said, struggling to escape. «No! No! Don't tickle me any more plehehehehease!»
Before she could finish the sentence, Markara started laughing, as the black-skinned nobleman's fingers started to wriggle all over her waist, going from her belly to her sides in an ever-so-slow motion, but wriggling all the way, tickling like crazy. Now, this was intense. The exiled dark elf started laughing from the depths of her throat, struggling hard in her bonds, trying to put her ticklish waist out of the harm's way. She couldn't do it.
«Hahahahaha... dahahahamn yohohohou!», she shouted out at her captor, who was diligently doing his job of driving her crazy with tickling. No matter what she tried, she couldn't escape, and the fact that she had to take this for much longer instilled a lot of dread in her. But, for Alanor, she thought, it was worth it. She didn't care if she had to walk through hell and back, but she decided that Alanor will be her in the end. He will be her everything, and so will she be to him, no matter the race, no matter the differences, and no matter what girls wanted him... she would destroy anyone who stood in her path. This new resolution further strengthened her resolve, returning her former morale as she started to think of a plan to escape this torment.
And so she thought, all the while being tickled. It certainly took her long, as even after another three hours, she was still being tickled on her waist, already exhausted by the long tickling. Her lungs and muscles ached, and air was becoming an issue, as her mind started blurring. But, no matter what, she thought, she had to endure. Or... did she? Looking at her surroundings, Markara thought of a plan.
* * *
«Aieehehehehe... all right... hahahahaha.... I'll marry you! Ahahaha! Anything, just stop! Hahahaha! Please, stop!», Markara shouted out suddenly, drawing out a smile from Deadly Spider Tramriz. It certainly took her time to break, he thought. Eight hours. He must have tickled her the whole day, and it was certainly dark outside now. Perfect. His new wife... His first wife broke just in time for a little evening stroll.
«Excellent», he said, grinning. «I knew you would come to your senses. Do you see now how a little persiuasion can take you a long way?»
«Anything... just stop...», Markara repeated in a begging tone. However, she wasn't unchained right away.
«Nah-ah-ah», the male said, waving his finger. «I need to know you're being honest. To demonstrate: ask me to tickle you some more.»
«No... please... no...», the beauty begged. «Please... I'll do anything... anything you ask, just don't tickle me any more. Brand me, whip me, cut me... anything, just not that.»
Tramriz seemed statisfied with an answer. If she complied or flat-out refused, he would have known it's a trick... a trick to release her. Being a dark elf himself, he was fully aware of the treachery his kin was capable of.
«All right... I'll let you go...», he said, slowly unlatching Markara's cuffs at wrists and ankles. She was so beautiful, he thought... perhaps the most beautiful woman he has ever seen. Each and every part of her was perfect: her face was beautiful, flawless, untainted by the usual vileness that other drow females exposed, her body slim and beautifully curved, extending to long, delicate legs which ended in a pair of cute, perfectly sculpted feet. And this goddess... this gods' gift to mere ants crawling all over Enterion, was soon to be his. He had to draw on all of his strength to remain calm, for he was afraid he could cry from happiness. At last, after those long years of exile from his own kin, has he found himself somebody he can at least talk to... somebody who, he felt, could understand how a non-violent, sensitive drow would feel in this world, where there is no place for their kin in the surface world. That was why he was forced to flee into this dungeon, even though he, himself, resented pain.
«Um... um...», he heard Markara's voice suddenly, her whole body shaking in order to get out of her bonds pretty soon. All the cuffs were removed now, and the drow girl jumped to the side. With a fearful look on her face, she pointed out at something behind Tramriz. «Wh... who is that?»
* * *
«Wh... who is that?», Markara asked in fear as she observed a tall, muscular figure coming into the chamber. Her captor didn't have to say anything, for she recognized the creature as an orc. But, what was an orc doing here?
«Markara of the drow race», the big orc in leather armor spoke out. «I am Grushunk Bladesong of the Bloodhounds, and I have come to take you away on behalf of lady Sylvana.»
Sylvana? Oh, no... not her! Markara still remembered that sadism, that evil in the woman's eyes. The fact that she would send a Bloodhound out for her meant that she was intent on finishing what she started around that village... and making Markara wish she had died there.
Just as she thought she was lost, Tramriz stood in front of her, with two swords drawn.
«Don't you dare touching her!», he said, bravely confronting the orc. «She is my wife-to-be.»
The orc looked him like a beast looks someone who stood between him and his prey.
«Didn't they teach you never to stand between a Bloodhound and his mark?», the orc said, charging the elf with his sword drawn out. Deadly Spider didn't even try to evade the charge. He waited for the orc to come at the striking range, when he would dodge his attack and make one of his own. One precise strike was enough to win this match, he knew.
Too bad that strike wasn't his.
As soon as the orc came within striking range, the dark elf started his dodging manuever. However, the swiftness and skill with which the hunter attacked have surprised him, making it impossible for him to evade the blow. He expected the orc to slash him, but that was just a feint. Making a perfect shot for his belly, the orc impaled him on his greatsword, the other end of the sword coming out at the other side of the dark elf. It was an efficient, yet stupid move, as both of the orc's hands were on his blade... too far away to protect his neck from the dagger Markara had thrown at him the very instance he impaled the elf. Both warriors fell to the ground, bleeding to their deaths.
Small change of plans, Markara thought. The brute did her work of slaying the drow noble, but she did have to use the dagger, which was placed on a table near to her bonds, to kill him. The very same dagger that was meant for Deadly Spider's backs. It was clear to her now, if she wanted to reach Iltarian... if she wanted to turn into a 'real' elf and win Alanor, she would have to fight whoever stood in her way. From now on, whoever came at her with the sword would be greeted by the sword, she said. Thinking about that, she thought she could use a pair, as well as some clothes and armor. Well, swords could easily be taken care of, she thought as she reached for her former captor's corpse. However, as she was reaching out for it, she felt his hand grabbing him by her wrist.
«I...just wanted... to have somebody... to... love me...», he said, coughing up some blood, finally dying. Scared, Markara jumped, but she made herself remove his swords. She felt sorry for the man, but there was nothing she could do to help him... even if he was alive now, her heart still belonged to Alanor. She knew how he felt, though, so, in her heart, she forgave him for what he did to her. Kissing her finger and placing it on the dead man's cheek, she finally left the room where so many death happened.
Finding a good armor and some clothes wasn't as hard as Markara thought it would be. Tramriz did have a well-taken-care-of brown leather armor, coupled with leather pants and boots of matching color... and they were of her size. For her travels, Markara placed a hood on herself, trying to conceal her features from now on. She found out that her calculations were correct: she did stall the torture enough for the sun to set, proving that Tramriz's 'good morning' did indeed mean it was morning. That was what she called luck... if only it was of some use to her. Her original plan was trying to find some blunt object without having to resort to dagger, hence the need of a night... so she could run away before her captor regains consciousness. However, being that she was the only one alive at the moment, she was in no rush. However, knowing that standing in one place did nobody any good, and being that she did go through all that torture, she decided to start immediately, despite the sore muscles. As the ruined watchtower that Tramriz used as home slowly sank into the horizon behind her, she was repeating her new motto in her thoughts, steeling herself: Come at me with a sword, and with a sword you will be greeted.
Enterion, Chapter 10
As Markara woke up, she realized she was in a dungeon. Her hands were chained high above her head, her ankles chained to the floor, and, naturally, all of her clothes were taken away. Knowing that this was not the time to panic, she tried remembering how she got there in the first place. Her memory was still fuzzy... she remembered Alanor saving her from the evil Sylvana, showing her to a safe hiding place. Then, after resting, spending the day underground, she continued traveling through the night until she reached another village. She barely managed to buy supplies before a mob was formed to impale her, torture her or kill her in some other way. Then, traveling further towards Iltarian, she reached another village in a few days. Again, new mob, running out with just enough time to buy provisions. This happened two more times before she, exhausted from running, fell asleep under the roots of an oak. And the next thing she knew, she woke up in a dungeon. Hmm... now this was confusing. Who did this to her and why? Well, it would be best to run away without having an answer to those questions, as these kind of answers more often than not came with substantial amount of pain, something Markara certainly wished to avoid.
She looked around to try and get a grip on her surroundings. Of course, a dungeon... dark, scary, filled with various torture tools, and, of course, rats and other filthy creatures. Typical, Markara thought, sighing.
Ah, well, now it was time to wait for whoever captured her to show his or her face. No doubt there will be tortures, infernal and painful, with certain death awaiting in the end. She sighed again... she was so sick and tired of it, not being accepted anywhere, constantly being put in chains and ropes, just for being a dark elf. She remembered Alanor's words: stay the way you are. Change the world. She smirked at that thought. It was easy for him to say. He was a day elf, tall, muscular, handsome... damn it, he was no fun! Even in this situation, she couldn't be mat at her hero, not after that kiss, not after that look in his eyes. Just thinking about him made the beautiful drow maiden feel butterflies in her stomack. Yes... for him, it would be worth becoming a real, normal, daylight elf. He was her savior... but, by saving her, he also took something from her... her heart. She knew that, from the moment their lips met, she could love no other man than the golden-haired Alanor.
But then, her thoughts turned dark. She cursed herself for a fool, having time to think about men while being chained to a wall, ready to face certain torture. Besides, a guy like him has certainly forgot about a girl like her. What would she have to offer to him? Her love? Like he wasn't getting that from hundreds of girls, she mused. Girls whose eyes and hair weren't white, girls whose skin wasn't jet-black, and most of all, girls who could walk in daylight. No, she thought, it would be best for her to die in this dungeon, for she knew that she could never, in all of her immortal life, forget about her knight in shining armor, nor could she stop loving him.
«Good morning.»
A voice brought Markara down from her thoughts. She was back in her cell, struggling to free herself from whatever was to come. Before she finds out, if at all possible. However, she knew she was too late as she saw the image of her captor in front of herself. Seeing him, she was surprised, to say the least. He was a drow... a dark elf, of all the races! Still shocked, Markara studied him from head to heels to see if her eyes decieved her, but there was no mistaking it. His long, silver hair, jet-black skin and white eyes, coupled with elven features clearly stated the man's race. And his clothes, black, silky sleeveless gown and boots made of leather darker than even the man's skin, along with a set of rings made of purest white gold gave out his noble status. Damn it, Markara thought. She knew she was in for a rough time, as dark elven nobles excelled in cruelty and torture techniques. She remebered her days in the village, when slaves would be tortured in public, for the amusement of masses. Lots of them begged for death before it was over. Remembering those ordeals made the chained maiden shake in fear.
Seeing her fear, the drow nobleman laughed wholeheartedly. Only now did Markara see that his face was not at all ugly... in fact, he was rather attractive, especially in combination with his muscular arms, that were proudly hanging from the sleeveless gown. And he seemed amused by her situation.
«Milady seems a bit tense», he said, straightening out. Markara waited for him to continue, but he didn't.
«Of course I'm tense», she said, breaking a short silence that followed after the man's last statement. «Care to explain why are you holding me here, and like this?»
«By that, you must probably mean why I removed your clothes and placed you in chains», he replied, ever-so-gallantly. «Well, yes, I suppose you do have a right to know, being that you are going to become my wife, after all.»
«Say what?!», Markara's eyes opened wide as she heard the man say this. He couldn't be serious.
«Well, I did undress you to check out your body... you had a pretty face, and I wanted to check out if the rest of you was as beautiful.» The man was honest, but he made no sense. Then, he continued: «And besides, it would be such a pain to undress you while you were chained.»
«And why did you chain me?», Markara asked, her patience obviously thin.
«Well, in case you refuse to marry me», the man smiled merrily, showing two rows of crystal-white teeth. However, his prisoner didn't think it funny. She knew what it meant: either she will marry him, or he will torture her until she accepts.
«What would you get by marrying me?», she asked. «I'd never be a humble, loving wife that way.»
«Maybe not loving, but humble yes, definitely», the man said, smile not vaning from his face. «Either you'd do exactly what I say, the way I say it, or you'd end up back here for some additional... treatments.» The man wriggled his fingers to accent this threat, coming close to the chained beauty that was struggling to escape the bonds. «Come on, you seem reasonable enough to see that, in the end, nobody benefits from long-lasting persuasions... especially not you.»
By this time, he was already dangerously close to the chained maiden's naked, helpless, beautiful body. Markara's cheeks started blushing as a realization struck her: all of her body parts were exposed to the stranger, even her intimate ones.
The stranger took notice of her embarassment, noting with that smile that seemed unable to come off his face: «Oh, you are a shy one. Bet you are still a virgin. Even better that way. At least I know that I'll be the best man that came between these two pretties.» Saying so, he touched the drow-woman's inner tights, making her twitch in her bonds.
«You may take me», she said defiantly, «but I will never give myself willingly.»
«I would beg to differ», the nobleman said, taking out two black feathers, placing them in front of his captive's eyes. «I have ways of making you comply. Do not make me use them, darling... sorry, what did you say your name was?»
«Markara», the woman bearing that name replied. «Remember it well, as it is the name of the woman that will be your death.»
«I'd rather it be the name of the woman that will be my little plaything», the drow replied, his two feathers nesting themselves in Markara's smooth, exposed armpits. As soon as they touched her skin, the ticklish drow girl started struggling in her bonds, jerking away, but to no avail. No matter what side her body tried to run to, a feather was there, waiting for it, welcoming the softness of her skin with it's delicate, ticklish touch.
«No! No!», Markara shouted out, quickly shutting her mouth afterwards to avoid bursting into laughter. She knew she couldn't hide her ticklishness, no matter how hard she tried, so she decided to preserve strength, as she knew she was going to need it. Truth be told, she was a bit surprised by the man's technique, as she was expecting knives, whips, hooks and hot coals, but she had learned, on her own sensitive skin, that tickling can be as horrible a torture as any. There was nothing to laugh about, but she knew she was going to do just that.... and in immense quantities.
«Hahahahaha....», drow girl let her sweet laughter spill all over the empty room, echoing against the lonely walls, returning to her ears manyfold, filling her with dread of what was to come. She knew it was going to get worse as time goes by... she just didn't want to know how.
«Oh, yes, pardon my rudeness, lady Markara», the drow noble spoke, still concentrated on making long, slow, calculated strokes with his two feathers all over his beautiful captive's dark, smooth armpits, «I haven't even introduced myself to you yet. My name is Tramriz of the House Lod'Dannar, or as some call me, Deadly Spider.»
«Hahahahaha... who cares.... hahahaha...?», Markara tried to be proud in these trying times. She knew that, eventually, she'll do anything to stop the torture, but she sure as hell wasn't going down without a fight. No... for Alanor, she will fight to her last ounce of strength.
«I see milady doesn't feel like passing the time in a pleasant chat», Tramriz noted without any specific reaction, carrying the tickling on as usual. The black feathers were going up and down, up and down, gently kissing the soft, ticklish skin that was offered to them, driving the captive woman crazy already. «Then I will just carry everything out in silence. Feel free to say 'I will marry you' at any time you feel like it.»
«Hahahahahahaha....», Markara didn't reply. She preferred it that way. At least she didn't have to listen to this guy any more. However, the feathers were there, constantly, tickling her, probing, making fun of her helpless situation. She tried all she could... twitching, pulling at her bonds, twisting her body, but nothing helped. The feathers always found their way into those two little ticklish craters, sending their owner into a state of helpless laughter. This torture wasn't very intense, but it was lasting, constant, never-ending. Markara knew her body could take this for days... maybe even weeks, but she wasn't so sure about the mind. And, what was worse, she knew that her tormentor was only warming up.
And so, the tickle-torture went on and on, feathers tickling Markara in an endless loop, their trajectory never changing, driving the beauty desperate, not being able to see a way out of this hellish situation... unless, of course, she accepted to marry the guy. Her sweet laughter was resounding through the lonely room, the walls returning the favor by laughing with her... or to her, she wasn't sure. Slowly, but surely, she got more and more tired, laughing becoming greater and greater strain, even in this light tempo. The man did not allow any pauses... and, in his oppinion, there was no need of one: Markara could take this for much, much longer without fainting. No matter how long the noble tickled, if he kept on like this, she could keep conscious for days, her never-ending torment slowly increasing in intensity as her body became more and more tired... and more and more sensitive. Yes, Tramriz knew what the feather's touch did all to well, knowing that, slowly, his wife-to-be was going to notice it as well, not being able not to notice the erotic touch that the feather carried with it. And he was right.
As time slowly passed in tickling, the white-haired girl's nipples started stiffening slowly, the woman unsuccessfuly trying to block out the sensation of pleasure that came along as the companion of tickling, unnoticeable at first, but growing more and more powerful with each passing moment of the torture.
And moments did indeed pass. Stroke by stroke, three hours passed in non-stop tickling. By now, Markara's nipples were as stiff as they could get, the woman already weary, but horny at the same time. No matter how hard her mind fought, the body responded to the constant stream of erotic impulses that were coursing throughout it, starting at the armpits, at the point where the soft tip of the black feather touched the skin, and quickly spreading all over. At this moment, she already felt a warm sensation in her crotch, making it ever-so-sensitive and making it start secreting slightly, giving away the state her body was in, trapped between tickling and pleasure, between heaven and hell.
Markara's tormentor pretended he didn't notice it, but she was sure he was fully aware of the position he was putting her in. That was what made it even worse, she knew. She knew he was fully aware that she couldn't go on like this forever. He, on the other hand, could.
«Hahahahahaha.... I'll... never... hahaha... marry you!», she said, trying to make him stop. Much to her surprise, the man did stop, putting the feathers down. Markara smirked, thankful, as her body was returning to normal. A part of her was sad, but her mind was grateful. «See? I told you, I'm not so easy to break.»
However, her smile froze as the man's fingers slowly approached her exposed waist, wriggling in air, exposing their intent: further tickling of the restrained maiden.
«What are you doing?», she said, struggling to escape. «No! No! Don't tickle me any more plehehehehease!»
Before she could finish the sentence, Markara started laughing, as the black-skinned nobleman's fingers started to wriggle all over her waist, going from her belly to her sides in an ever-so-slow motion, but wriggling all the way, tickling like crazy. Now, this was intense. The exiled dark elf started laughing from the depths of her throat, struggling hard in her bonds, trying to put her ticklish waist out of the harm's way. She couldn't do it.
«Hahahahaha... dahahahamn yohohohou!», she shouted out at her captor, who was diligently doing his job of driving her crazy with tickling. No matter what she tried, she couldn't escape, and the fact that she had to take this for much longer instilled a lot of dread in her. But, for Alanor, she thought, it was worth it. She didn't care if she had to walk through hell and back, but she decided that Alanor will be her in the end. He will be her everything, and so will she be to him, no matter the race, no matter the differences, and no matter what girls wanted him... she would destroy anyone who stood in her path. This new resolution further strengthened her resolve, returning her former morale as she started to think of a plan to escape this torment.
And so she thought, all the while being tickled. It certainly took her long, as even after another three hours, she was still being tickled on her waist, already exhausted by the long tickling. Her lungs and muscles ached, and air was becoming an issue, as her mind started blurring. But, no matter what, she thought, she had to endure. Or... did she? Looking at her surroundings, Markara thought of a plan.
* * *
«Aieehehehehe... all right... hahahahaha.... I'll marry you! Ahahaha! Anything, just stop! Hahahaha! Please, stop!», Markara shouted out suddenly, drawing out a smile from Deadly Spider Tramriz. It certainly took her time to break, he thought. Eight hours. He must have tickled her the whole day, and it was certainly dark outside now. Perfect. His new wife... His first wife broke just in time for a little evening stroll.
«Excellent», he said, grinning. «I knew you would come to your senses. Do you see now how a little persiuasion can take you a long way?»
«Anything... just stop...», Markara repeated in a begging tone. However, she wasn't unchained right away.
«Nah-ah-ah», the male said, waving his finger. «I need to know you're being honest. To demonstrate: ask me to tickle you some more.»
«No... please... no...», the beauty begged. «Please... I'll do anything... anything you ask, just don't tickle me any more. Brand me, whip me, cut me... anything, just not that.»
Tramriz seemed statisfied with an answer. If she complied or flat-out refused, he would have known it's a trick... a trick to release her. Being a dark elf himself, he was fully aware of the treachery his kin was capable of.
«All right... I'll let you go...», he said, slowly unlatching Markara's cuffs at wrists and ankles. She was so beautiful, he thought... perhaps the most beautiful woman he has ever seen. Each and every part of her was perfect: her face was beautiful, flawless, untainted by the usual vileness that other drow females exposed, her body slim and beautifully curved, extending to long, delicate legs which ended in a pair of cute, perfectly sculpted feet. And this goddess... this gods' gift to mere ants crawling all over Enterion, was soon to be his. He had to draw on all of his strength to remain calm, for he was afraid he could cry from happiness. At last, after those long years of exile from his own kin, has he found himself somebody he can at least talk to... somebody who, he felt, could understand how a non-violent, sensitive drow would feel in this world, where there is no place for their kin in the surface world. That was why he was forced to flee into this dungeon, even though he, himself, resented pain.
«Um... um...», he heard Markara's voice suddenly, her whole body shaking in order to get out of her bonds pretty soon. All the cuffs were removed now, and the drow girl jumped to the side. With a fearful look on her face, she pointed out at something behind Tramriz. «Wh... who is that?»
* * *
«Wh... who is that?», Markara asked in fear as she observed a tall, muscular figure coming into the chamber. Her captor didn't have to say anything, for she recognized the creature as an orc. But, what was an orc doing here?
«Markara of the drow race», the big orc in leather armor spoke out. «I am Grushunk Bladesong of the Bloodhounds, and I have come to take you away on behalf of lady Sylvana.»
Sylvana? Oh, no... not her! Markara still remembered that sadism, that evil in the woman's eyes. The fact that she would send a Bloodhound out for her meant that she was intent on finishing what she started around that village... and making Markara wish she had died there.
Just as she thought she was lost, Tramriz stood in front of her, with two swords drawn.
«Don't you dare touching her!», he said, bravely confronting the orc. «She is my wife-to-be.»
The orc looked him like a beast looks someone who stood between him and his prey.
«Didn't they teach you never to stand between a Bloodhound and his mark?», the orc said, charging the elf with his sword drawn out. Deadly Spider didn't even try to evade the charge. He waited for the orc to come at the striking range, when he would dodge his attack and make one of his own. One precise strike was enough to win this match, he knew.
Too bad that strike wasn't his.
As soon as the orc came within striking range, the dark elf started his dodging manuever. However, the swiftness and skill with which the hunter attacked have surprised him, making it impossible for him to evade the blow. He expected the orc to slash him, but that was just a feint. Making a perfect shot for his belly, the orc impaled him on his greatsword, the other end of the sword coming out at the other side of the dark elf. It was an efficient, yet stupid move, as both of the orc's hands were on his blade... too far away to protect his neck from the dagger Markara had thrown at him the very instance he impaled the elf. Both warriors fell to the ground, bleeding to their deaths.
Small change of plans, Markara thought. The brute did her work of slaying the drow noble, but she did have to use the dagger, which was placed on a table near to her bonds, to kill him. The very same dagger that was meant for Deadly Spider's backs. It was clear to her now, if she wanted to reach Iltarian... if she wanted to turn into a 'real' elf and win Alanor, she would have to fight whoever stood in her way. From now on, whoever came at her with the sword would be greeted by the sword, she said. Thinking about that, she thought she could use a pair, as well as some clothes and armor. Well, swords could easily be taken care of, she thought as she reached for her former captor's corpse. However, as she was reaching out for it, she felt his hand grabbing him by her wrist.
«I...just wanted... to have somebody... to... love me...», he said, coughing up some blood, finally dying. Scared, Markara jumped, but she made herself remove his swords. She felt sorry for the man, but there was nothing she could do to help him... even if he was alive now, her heart still belonged to Alanor. She knew how he felt, though, so, in her heart, she forgave him for what he did to her. Kissing her finger and placing it on the dead man's cheek, she finally left the room where so many death happened.
Finding a good armor and some clothes wasn't as hard as Markara thought it would be. Tramriz did have a well-taken-care-of brown leather armor, coupled with leather pants and boots of matching color... and they were of her size. For her travels, Markara placed a hood on herself, trying to conceal her features from now on. She found out that her calculations were correct: she did stall the torture enough for the sun to set, proving that Tramriz's 'good morning' did indeed mean it was morning. That was what she called luck... if only it was of some use to her. Her original plan was trying to find some blunt object without having to resort to dagger, hence the need of a night... so she could run away before her captor regains consciousness. However, being that she was the only one alive at the moment, she was in no rush. However, knowing that standing in one place did nobody any good, and being that she did go through all that torture, she decided to start immediately, despite the sore muscles. As the ruined watchtower that Tramriz used as home slowly sank into the horizon behind her, she was repeating her new motto in her thoughts, steeling herself: Come at me with a sword, and with a sword you will be greeted.
«How much longer until we reach the Library?», Keiko asked.
«Need rest already?», Asuka replied with a question. «But we have only been walking for twenty minutes now.»
«He he», Keiko giggled. «No, it's not that... I'm calculating wether we will be there for dinnertime.»
«Maybe», Keisuke answered shortly.
«Well, we do have a long road ahead of us», Asuka noted. «We would have to walk without stopping, practically.»
«I see», Keiko said, cheerfully running around the ninja and kensai. She was so energetic that she probably wouldn't have any problems walking all day long. Keisuke was used to long walks, walking for several days without any rest on more than one, so he could probably reach the tower by dinnertime... maybe even sooner. Asuka, due to her devotion to assignment, would have walked herself to death if that's what it took. So, theoretically, they could have walked all the way to the library, reaching it by evening without any problems. But, they didn't. They haven't reached the Library that day. Not because of their lack of endurance, but because of the trio they encountered at the edge of a forest.
It was midday when they arrived at the edge of the forest, seeing a wierd trio standing there, as if they were waiting for someone. Keisuke had no doubt in his mind that they were waiting for them, knowing who it was he was guarding. And he saw that he was right: one amongst them, a woman, waved to them cheerfuly.
«Are you Keisuke, Chosen One and Royal Ninja?», she shouted out.
«Who wants to know?», Keisuke shouted out in response.
«My name is Ayumi!», the woman replied as she and the two men accompanying her slowly got up and came closer to them. Keisuke studied them: the girl didn't seem like much of a fighter. She was really frail and gentle, her beautiful face not revealing much fighting experience. It was somehow unnaturaly cheerful. Something was amiss about her... she was too calm and too relaxed for this situation. The two men behind her looked like a real threat: one was tall, muscular giant wielding a large sword, fully armored. How he managed to pick that sword and hold it with only one hand really eluded Keisuke... that was a greatsword, for cryin' it out loud! The other one, while a bit smaller in frame, didn't seem to be any less of a threat... if anything, he seemed the most dangerous of the trio. His long, brown cape, torn at the edges, coupled with the hood that hid his face efficiently, made him look like a Grim Reaper. The sinister-looking scythe on his backs only strengthened that fact. This is how they pictured death in the lands to the west, he knew... all that was left was for the man to have skeletal head. He reminded himself to check it out later, when he kills him. Of course, he will certainly have to watch out for that scythe... there was something about that green flaming skull that connected the blade and the shaft that he didn't like.
«These boys next to me are Frederic...», the woman named Ayumi continued introducing her companions, pointing out to the big armored brute. Then, she continued, pointing at the hooded man: «...and Nazzuth. We were expecting you here. Lady Yui told us you would be here so we could kill you two bodyguards and take the Chosen One.»
Direct, honest, and utterly psychotic. Yes, Keisuke could see that this was going to be a hard fight, as the girl seemed like a lot more dangerous fighter than first met the eye. He was more concerned about the other two guys, though. Neither one of them seemed at least concerned about words... and both of their gazes... if they even had faces under that helmet and hood... were fixed on him, Keisuke. He knew that, even though the trio's main goal was the Chosen One, killing Keisuke the Swordsman was a priority to these guys now... and he had no doubt in his mind that they were capable of doing so.
«Lady Yui would never tell such confidental information to you!», Asuka shouted out next to Keisuke's ear, disturbing his concentration. She was very upset when she heard that name... she must have been a leader or a friend of the ninja girl, he mused. «You lie!»
«Yes, and you're not taking me away!», Keiko jumped in. «Keisuke and Asuka are the best bodyguards ever! They won't let me fall into your claws!»
Keisuke was really grateful to hear this, but Ayumi just laughed.
«It's not as if you have a choice... once they are dead, you will do as we please, or I will personally break you.» The girl sounded like she was hoping Keiko would resist. Then, she turned to Asuka and, with a smile, added: «And Asuka, it's true, I am lying: Lady Yui was brave, until the very last moment did she not break... wonder how long would she hold out had we not found your report? She looked like she was about to break under my tortures, there.»
«What do you mean?», Asuka looked confused. The distance between them was about ten meters now, so there was no need for shouting.
«What I mean to say was that I found your leader, tortured her while my companions were searching for your report, and when we found it, since she didn't want to talk first, I killed her.»
Hearing this made Asuka gasp. Keisuke looked at her: she looked really struck by this. Her face was a grimace of surprise, anger and sorrow. It took her some moments to eschew the info, but when she did, she started shouting out:
«You... BITCH!!! I'M GOING TO...»
She didn't have the chance to finish the sentence, as Keisuke held her firmly, not showing intention of letting go. Kuonichi was about to attack the trio head-on, rushing into certain death.
«Calm down, Asuka!», he said. «Calm down! Remember your ninja training!»
Surprisingly, this did have some influence on the girl, who calmed down completely, her face turning cold as ice.
«Ayumi, is it?», she asked, in a tone that cut through the air like a blade does through butter. The ninja-girl's eyes were fixed on the killer of her lord. «I am going to kill you. No matter what it takes, I will get revenge for Lady Yui.»
Through the icy surface, a burning fire of hatred was clearly visible. Keisuke knew that Asuka meant what she said... she meant business. Ayumi, on the other hand, wasn't so concerned about it. Her face continued to smile as she bowed down to Asuka, saying:
«Well, then, why don't you and I duke it out somewhere else, so you get a chance to fight me, personally? We will leave boys to play together.»
«Let's go», Asuka said, heading away from the forest, slowly so Ayumi could catch her easily. Keisuke let them go... he knew that, once the two women were on a safe distance, his battle was about to begin. Knowing so, he never let his sight wander off his two adversaries except when studying the surroundings. They were on the forest's edge, exactly where the first trees started, and the grassland was replaced by thick layers of leaves. No real terrain advantage, he mused. He didn't see a point in taking the fight to the forest. That was why he braced himself as the two big figures started drawing out their gigantic weapons.
The fight was on.
* * *
As she finally caught up to the ninja woman, Ayumi took her time to study her adversary. Well, she certainly was a pretty thing, the younger girl thought. Such a lovely face, she thought... such a shame she was about to die.
«You have a pretty face», Ayumi complimented the ninja. She didn't get a reply. The woman just kept on walking, two adversaries side by side. «I like your lips. Always loved them a bit fuller.»
Again, no reply.
Ayumi stopped, smiling to her opponent: «Hey, why don't we make this more interesting: let's not fight to the death. Let's just fight until one of us is defeated and then, the winner gets to torture the looser. That way, I can have more fun with you, and in case you win, you can avenge Slut Yui better.»
This seemed to spark interest in her beautiful adversary. With a glint in her eye, she said through clenched teeth: «Deal.»
Ayumi was statisfied with the answer. Knowing that they were nearing the location of the fight, she decided to provoke her opponent even more. She knew that, if the ninja fought with anger, her chance of winning would be better.
«When I capture you», she started her provocation, «I will tickle your feet first. Do you have pretty feet?» After she didn't get a reply for a short while, Ayumi continued: «Then, I will tickle you until you orgasm, again and again, on your pussy. I will make you go crazy from tickling, torturing you day and night... maybe I'll even make Chosen One torture you. Later, when you bore me, I will kill you. But don't worry...»
«Ayumi...», Asuka stopped her in the middle of the sentence.
«Yes?»
«You talk too much», Asuka said, taking out two ninja-tos and striking for Ayumi. The girl blocked the attack with her bare fists, kicking the ninja into the groin with her knee. Asuka screamed from pain, but she didn't fall down. Somehow, she managed to jump away, smiling.
«It helps when you wear protective handwraps, doesn't it?», Ayumi asked. The ninja said nothing, summoning a swirl of petals around her, disappearing.
Ayumi looked around herself, looking at the vast spaces of grass, the blooming flowers and the forest in the distance. She could see that the boys have started fighting. Well, no matter, she had a fight of her own here... a fight at which's end a great award awaited her. That was why she decided to remain focused... and why she blocked the attack directed to her backs by Asuka, who appeared behind her, out of nowhere.
«Let's dance», Ayumi said, elbow-punching the ninja, who fell to the floor, bleeding from her mouth.
* * *
Keiko looked at the three warriors that were facing each other. Neither of them have shown any emotion. They were just observing each other, trying to find out weaknesses they could exploit later. The fight would be a lot easier if you knew your opponent's strengths, she knew. During her time in the streets, she used to get into fights sometime, and she had learned that the key to winning the battle is using your opponent's weakness to your advantage. Also, since they started travelling, Keisuke and Asuka both gave her tips on how to defend herself more efficiently. Keisuke even gave her two wakizashis, short swords, which he bought from the blacksmith in Totara.
«They are fast and easy to use», he said back then. «You should use your natural agility to win battles, not strength. These are the best for you.»
She did practice, with aid from her bodyguards, and she did make some progress, but the time she spent doing so was still short... she knew she still had a way to go, and she didn't want to get in the way of this fight... she was out of her league, she knew.
And that was when she gulped, as the robed man took his scythe in both hands, prepairing to attack Keisuke, who was just standing, mere 10 meteres away. However, in a blink of an eye, Keisuke was standing again, this time behind his opponent, his two katanas drawn out, reflecting the sun that shined high in the sky. The man called Nazzuth fell into pieces, cut many times. Keiko heard about it: the Time Form. An ability exclusive to Kensai order. For a short period of time, they could move with such speed that time stopped for everyone else but them, making them able to cross short distance and deliver a single blow instantly. However, Keisuke didn't deliver just one blow, as most of them could... actually, Keiko thought one was the limit. He delivered at least ten of them with each katana, cutting the robed figure into small pieces. And each and every one of those attacks was so well placed, slashes cutting directly at the vitals, and at the places where joints were thinnest and bones least stable. Keiko was amazed. Keisuke had slashed and finished the guy in no time, and was already eyeing the other guy. However, something went wrong. Just as Keisuke was supposed to come behind the guy, he found himself on Frederic, his two blades shattering against the man's armor like crystal shards launched against city walls. How did it happen?
She didn't have time to ask that question again as she saw the man's blade going for Keisuke's head... it was going to chop it off, for sure.
«Keisuke, watch out!», she screamed, but the man was already ahead of her. Before she could even blink, Keisuke was standing behind the man, Frederic's sword harmlessly slashing through air. Slowly but surely, Keisuke's blades were being restored... but so was Nazzuth. Piece by piece, as swords came together, so did the man, and both parties looked like first contact didn't even happen. Nazzuth was ready for battle, the skull on his scythe shrieking with excitement.
Seeing this, Keiko fell on the ground. How did he get up? How was Keisuke to win against that?
* * *
«Woo hoo!», Ayumi screamed from joy as her knee found her way to Asuka's belly yet again, sending her flying backwards. The ninja girl was good, she gave her that, but she was nowhere near Ayumi in close-quarter combat. After all, her martial arts training, coupled with a pair of adamantine hand-protectors made Ayumi quite deadly in close-quarters combat. True, she wasn't nearly as dangerous as Frederic or Nazzuth, but she could hold her ground against a lot of foes.
The ninja-girl's stupidity surprised her, though. She fought without any care at all, often engaging her adversary openly, ending in direct exchange of blows. Of course, Ayumi was way better than Asuka in that, so the ninja took heavy punishment whenever such an exchange would occur. Ayumi knew that only pure willpower kept the girl standing up already, as she has recieved many hits in the head, body and legs. Even Ayumi was sore from the few hits she got from the ninja, and once she even stood in a trap, luckily evading it with only a small scratch on her backs.
«You're so stupid», Ayumi said, hitting her adversary in the stomack, making her bend over. Then, she went to hammer her from way above, but the ninja girl blocked her attack, sending her knee and elbow flying to Ayumi's stomack. The combo took a lot of air out of Ayumi's lungs, making her stagger for a while, sending her backwards, standing on a trap. The trap was a large log, and only the successful blocking on Ayumi's part saved her from certain death. It didn't save her from being knocked down, though, the log sending her flying through the air few meters, aching all over. How she hated those ninja traps. That log... it couldn't be supported by anything, being that they were on a plain, but somehow, by some magic, it happened to be there, striking her hard. How ninja got time to set the trap up, however, eluded Ayumi.
Finally landing on the ground, Ayumi found herself victim of more of ninja's attacks. Not giving her even a second of breathing space, Asuka jumped on her opponent, mounting her and punching her in the face and belly a few times, Ayumi barely blocking one or two hits, rest of them finding their target easily. Ayumi was on the verge of passing out, but she managed to block both of Asuka's fists through mere luck, tossing the girl off herself. They were back in standing position, both girls bleeding and exhausted, but not intending to give up. Not while they still had any strength left.
* * *
A regenerator, and a man in impenetrable armor, Keisuke figured as he evaded the blow of the scythe headed towards him, jumping off far away from two combatants. Then, he used the Metal Form to transform his two swords into adamantine. He knew it wasn't much of a help, as it couldn't stop Nazzuth from regenerating, nor could it break through Frederic's armor (which was also adamantine), but it could help him block the man's sword... he would rather not risk blocking the scythe, as it didn't seem ordinary... that skull... there was something about it he just couldn't put his finger on, but he was sure as hell he didn't want to touch it.
And then, just as he was thinking on his next move, he felt a strong force holding him firmly. Oh, no, a binding spell, he mused as he saw both Nazzuth and Frederic charging him, their weapons going for the kill. Think fast, Keisuke, he told himself as he remembered the counterspell Charlaw taught him for such spells. Thanking the gods for that man, he made a quick hand gesture, using all of his strength to restore functionality of his hands, breaking the spell just in time to evade the two monstruous weapons heading for his head. Just as he evaded it, a flash of light was seen and a loud bang was heard as Nazzuth's scythe met with Frederic's sword, shattering it into pieces. And not just where the weapons met... all of the sword was destroyed, only small pieces remaining, it's owner hitting the nearby tree from pain, leaving a clear mark of his gigantic fist in the tree, cutting through the thick bark and reaching almost the centre of the tree. Damn, this guy was strong. But, Keisuke thought, at least he got to safe distance, as he slashed Nazzuth a few times before jumping away... with the speed of his attacks, it was no problem. Now, it was time to finish these two off.
* * *
Keiko observed the fight in fear so far, rooting for Keisuke but not seeing the way of him winning against those foes. How could he kill a man that always came back to life, no matter how many times Keisuke cut him? She saw Keisuke far away from those guys, about 20 meters, looking at them, placing his swords together in silence. She saw him use Metal Form, something which only a few Kensai knew... the ability to transform their swords into any metal they wished... gold, silver, iron, adamantine, mithril... anything. She once heard about it from a traveler who told his tales in the bars for a couple of copper pieces and a drink. Of course, nobody believed his tales to be true, but now, seeing it with her own eyes, Keiko believed... and she was glad it was true, after all.
And then, she gazed in awe and amazement again, as water started to form on Keisuke's blade, coating it completely, dripping on the ground below it. Water... no... not water... acid, she figured, as she saw it burn the leaves and the grass upon which it fell. What was that? Another form, she thought. Well ,whatever it was, Keisuke seemed to have a plan and, in a blink of an eye, he put it into motion. Again, he was standing behind regenerated Nazzuth, his two blades loosely hanging in his hands, the regenerator falling apart in so many pieces Keiko couldn't even count. What mattered was that acid burned those remains, making it impossible for the man to regenerate, dissolving the severed pieces faster than they could regenerate.
That was it, Keiko thought. Finally, Nazzuth was done for. However, Frederic was still there, and he looked none too happy to see his partner killed. Also, he wanted to kill Keisuke, as he was annoyed by the warrior's skill and endurance. Never did in all of this Keisuke even break a sweat.
The man's big fists came for Keisuke, but he blocked them with his adamantine katanas, which were indestructible. They didn't break, and Keisuke quickly jumped away from the man, coming next to Keiko.
«Keiko, quickly, take your socks off and give them to me when I come to you next time», he said quickly, but calmly, as he jumped away from her again, leading the big warrior away from the Chosen One. Keiko listened to what he said, taking her white socks off and baring her beautiful, small feet, loving the tickly feeling of grass on her bare soles. Noting that she was barefoot, and her socks were in her hand, Keisuke quickly jumped off to her, jumping several times quickly, outspeeding the large, but not too fast, warrior. Then, he took her socks and quickly, jumping away again, wrapped them around the hilts of his swords, holding them at those points. Then, increasing the distance between himself and Frederic, who just couldn't keep up his rhythm in that heavy armor, he used Elemental Form to charge his weapon with the power of lightning, using Keiko's socks to shield himself from the electricity. Then, it was a simple matter of using Time Form again in order to deliver the shock to the gigantic warrior, whose armor offered no protection from this form of attack. Frederic tried to fight off, but it was useless: strike by strike, Keisuke ran around in circles around the big fighter, delivering blows in a quick succession, leaving the man defenseless. Each strike sent a shock through Frederic's body, weakening him further, leading him closer to death. The man was helplessly flailing his big, muscular arms around, trying to save himself, trying to hit Keisuke somehow, sending him flying through air and letting him recuperate. However, it was of no use. Keisuke was in a different league. He had no real problems with them before, and he didn't have any problems now either.
And so, blow by blow, slowly, Frederic had lost conciousness, falling on the ground. Keiko felt sorry for the man, seeing him die such a painful death. His screams, muffled by his metal helmet almost made her cry, but she remained strong, watching Keisuke finish him with a long touch of the twin katanas. Then, when he was sure the brute was dead, Keisuke returned his swords to normal, sheathing them and untying Keiko's socks from them.
«Thanks», he said, giving her a pair of white socks... her socks.
* * *
Finally got her, Ayumi thought as she observed Asuka victoriously. She sure did put up one hell of a fight, she thought, leaning over barely-conscious ninja girl, breathing heavily herself.
«You're so beaten up you can't move at all, aren't you?», the standing girl said, sitting down next to her beaten adversary, taking her wooden sandal off, completely baring her beautiful foot. Then, taking the ninja girl by the ankle, she decided to enjoy her victory for a while, before she sends the beauty asleep... she didn't want to risk her regaining strength without being properly restrained, and Ayumi didn't have bondage equipment there.
Taking her time to study the pretty bare foot in her hand, Ayumi started to suck on Asuka's toes, licking her sole every now and then, from the heel upward, ending it with a light bite on the balls of her feet. This ninja girl had such delicious feet, Ayumi thought. She felt so glad that she could torture her now. Asuka, even though completely beaten up, laughed lightly.
«Is there something funny?», Ayumi teased.
«You», Asuka replied, surprising Ayumi, materializing behind her. «You can't even beat my clone. How did you ever think you stood a chance against me?»
Hearing this, Ayumi froze in terror. She has been fighting a clone all the time, and has had troubles with it? Those clones had only one tenth of the original's strength! And the real Asuka... she has been using invisibility all the time? No wonder she had time to prepare that trap.
Before Ayumi could think anything else, the clone disappeared, turning into a swarm of butterflies which slowly flew upwards to the sky in a beautiful spiral, while Asuka finished her opponent off in one blow, sending her flying through air unconscious, with an attack so fierce and skilled that she wouldn't have a chance against it even if she was fully rested.
* * *
Even a few minutes after Keisuke killed Frederic, Keiko was speechless. She couldn't believe how cool-headed Keisuke was during all of this. Not even once did they manage to touch him, nor did he break a sweat. She now knew that she was, indeed, protected by one of the Great Four. When Asuka told her that Keisuke was indeed the fabled Keisuke the Swordsman she's heard so much about. Unlike most of the girls of her era, she didn't fall in love with one of the fabled heroes, nor did she give any of that ruckus any heed... she was grateful, she thought, but since she couldn't thank the heroes herself, she decided to get on with her life without drooling for someone she wasn't going to meet.
But now she met him and, even though he didn't look as magnificent as the stories said (fables did tend to be exaggerated quite a bit, and Keisuke didn't quite watch out for keeping his beard cut and his hair in proper order lately), she felt honored beyond words. Not because he was high-and-mighty Keisuke, but because that very Keisuke treated her, a nobody, poor orphaned child, like his equal, maybe even as his liege, protecting her and taking care of her. He was her knight in shining armor, she thought, giggling to that thought.
Keisuke sat by her side silently, in seiza, waiting for return of either their companion, Asuka, or her adversary, Ayumi, to return.
«Take your socks back on», he told the barefoot girl. «We will depart soon.»
«Can I leave it this way, please?», Keiko asked, not wishing to say goodbye to the beautiful sensation of grass gently caressing her silky soles, going in between her toes, tickling her gently and lightly.
Keisuke didn't reply. It was his way of saying 'ok', she guessed. He was never the one to talk too much anyways... most of the time, she and Asuka were the ones chatting, while Keisuke talked only when he deemed it important... or when he and Asuka had an argument. How could two people argue so much, she did not understand. Ah, well, they covered each other when it mattered, and they were both there for her when she needed them... she didn't enjoy their fights, but she knew they were only minor squabbles. She knew Keisuke could count on Asuka to get him out of trouble... as could Asuka for Keisuke, and that knowledge set Keiko at ease. She just hoped Asuka would be okay... that Ayumi seemed like a mean person.
Just as she was thinking so, Keiko heard someone calling out from behind her: «Hey! Been waiting for long?»
She turned around to see Asuka, carrying her passed-out opponent over the shoulder. Ayumi has been tied up using her own clothes, and was bleeding lightly from her mouth, bruises all over her naked body. Seeing her other bodyguard... her other friend... alive and well, Keiko cheered loudly, getting up on her feet in a second, waving cheerfuly to the victor.
* * *
«All right», Asuka said, observing her handiwork. That girl, Ayumi, was tied up pretty well now. Both her hands and feet were tied at her backs, around an enormous tree, the girl being so stretched that she couldn't move at all. She was completely helpless, at Asuka's mercy to deliver any sort of punishment she saw fit.
«Let's wake her up now», she said, slapping Ayumi, who immediately woke up. At first, the girl looked surprised at her surroundings, and at the fact that she couldn't move a muscle, but she realized everything pretty quickly: she and her companions have suffered total and utter defeat.
«Frederic...», she said in a sad voice, «...Nazzuth... How...?»
«You didn't really think they stood a chance against one of the Great Four, did you?», Asuka asked with a smirk, after it was clear Ayumi wasn't going to get an answer from the Swordsman.
Her captive didn't reply. Good. She didn't even want to hear anything from her... unless it was her screams of pain.
«And now», the kuonichi said, «I'm going to flay you alive! I'll feed you to the vultures while you'll still be breathing...»
«Asuka!», Keiko stopped her. «Asuka! Why be so violent?»
«Because she killed Lady Yui!», the ninja yelled out. She was furious. That girl had killed Lady Yui, her friend, and Keiko «I am going to kill her for that! Slowly!»
Keiko held her hand.
«Tickle her», she said. «That way she suffers, but she can also be handed to authorities. Besides, we need to question her... she seems to know something we don't... something about this Chosen One mess.»
She was right, Asuka knew. Ever since Ayumi told her of Lady Yui's death, she was so angry she completely forgot about why the wierd trio attacked them in the first place. She completely forgot about the Chosen One. And, what Keiko said was true... sending the girl over to palace, to be trialed, would mean much worse tortures for her than she could do herself, now. She knew that the palace's master tortures had ways of making this little bitch wish she had never been born.
«Yes... you are right...», she said, smiling coldly to her new prisoner. Ninja's face gave Ayumi a clear message: You are going to pay now. Of course, the girl realized that, so she started to beg, in her sweetest voice.
«Please... I... please... have mercy... not the royal dungeons! I'll go mad and die of the tortures there!», the short-haired girl pleaded, but it was of no use. Not even Keiko had any mercy for her... and when even the soft-hearted Keiko had no mercy for someone, that someone was doomed. With a smile, Asuka observed as the girl she was bound to protect approached her captive.
«Talk! What is so special about this Chosen One?», Keiko demanded.
«What is in it for me?», Ayumi countered with a question, her thin lips smirking defiantly.
«You don't get tickled until the guards come», the Chosen One replied, wriggling her fingers in front of Ayumi's eyes, which opened wide in fear. Asuka enjoyed the sight of that fearful face, keeping it in her thoughts as she turned, starting to write her report. She wanted to send it as soon as possible, so she could start torturing her catch.
«No... please... don't tickle me!», Ayumi tried to plead again, but Asuka knew it was of no use. Keiko sure wanted to know why everybody was coming after her. And who could blame her?
«Okay... then talk... else it's tickle-time for Ayumi!», Asuka heard Keiko say. Being that there was no answer from the tree-hugging Ayumi, pretty soon giggles could be heard.
Asuka turned around to enjoy the scene a bit, facing away from her report. Keiko was kneeling behind Ayumi, holding her foot in one hand and tickling it with the other. Being that the tree was ancient, there was no way of Keiko reaching both feet, thus having to settle for one foot at a time. She didn't have any problem with that, it seemed... Chosen One was clearly enjoying herself with only one foot in hand, it seemed. Ayumi, on the other hand, didn't seem to be enjoying herself that much. She was giggling at a rapid rate, Keiko obviously sending her into orbit, and, Asuka knew, if her bondage would allow any movement at all, Ayumi would be trashing at the moment. However, being outstretched spread-eagle on an ancient, wide tree, all Ayumi could do was laugh and suffer, taking it all.
«Hahahahahaha.... stop... please... ahahaha... stop!», Ayumi pleaded her tormentor, the devious-looking Keiko, who was wriggling her fingers all across the captive's immobile soles, doing her best to break the ticklish girl. Asuka turned to the report again, wishing to send it as soon as possible, so she could dish out some punishment as well... it wasn't fair, she thought. This was her revenge, and Keiko did to dish out most punishment.
And then, she felt a tap on her back. She turned around to see Keisuke.
«Why don't you go and get your revenge», he suggested with his usual face, no emotions whatever. «I'll write that report for you.»
«Really?», Asuka asked, surprised at this sudden generosity. «Thanks!»
Quickly, she gave samurai the feather, going to join Keiko in their assault on Ayumi's ticklish spots, in a round of tickle-torture.
«Finally», she said, facing the woman she worked so hard to cap... ah, who was she kidding, it was easy. I'm so going to enjoy this, she told herself as she mercilessly dug her fingers into Ayumi's ribs, scratching and raking as fast and as hard as she could, not in the mood for foreplays, getting on to the main event right away. Ayumi responded wonderfully, with frenzied, crazed, desperate laughter, begging and pleading whenever she could.
«Hahahahahaha.... please... please! Stahahahahap!!!!», she pleaded on and on, but none of the fingers on her soles or on her ribs have shown any intention of listening to her pleas. They just tickled, on and on, both tormentresses enjoying the spoils of victory, Keiko impatiently awaiting the revelation of the prophecy revolving around her, and Asuka savouring the vengeance, joyfully observing the desperate, suffering look on her captive's face. This is for Lady Yui, she thought, dedicating each and every stroke on Ayumi's immobile, ticklish skin to her dead friend... no, leader. To be honest, she and Lady Yui were never too close, never moving beyond the boss-subordinate relationship, but still, when she heard that her leader was dead, Asuka was struck with anger. Anger she needed to vent out on someone... someone who killed her.
«Plehehehehehease! Stop! Stop, I'm begging you! Ahahahahahaha!», Ayumi pleaded and pleaded, but to no avail. Her pleas did her no good. Even worse, seeing how her techniques were effective, Keiko attacked on two fronts: the hand that was scratching Ayumi's tender, flat soles with long toes was still vigorously doing it's job, but the one holding the foot has joined the tickling as well: it tickled the face of the helpless foot, trapping it between two hells at the same time, making it seem like tickling was waiting around every corner... which it was. Coupled with Asuka's fingers, which were lightly sinking in Ayumi's silky flesh, the tickling of her feet made an unbearable agony for the looser of the battle.
«How does it feel to be the one tortured?», Asuka asked, knowing full well how it felt... she experienced Keiko's techniques once herself, she remembered, and there was nothing funny about it. Even though her victim was laughing her lungs out, Asuka knew she was suffering... a realization that soothed the ninja's heart. She knew that nothing was going to bring Lady Yui back, but at least she could deliver some punishment to the one who caused that death. To her, that was enough... and it manifested in such a beautiful way, her skillful fingers slowly driving Ayumi insane, unable to bear the tormenting touch of Asuka's fingers that were digging through her ribs, exploring every little ticklish inch of them.
«How about we switch to belly now?», Asuka asked, switching the place of tickling, one hand raking above Ayumi's bellybutton, the other one exploring lower, going all the way to her clean-shaven crotch, tickling her even there, making her go wild with laughter.
«Ticklish everywhere, are we?», Asuka teased, whispering on her captive's ear, her fingers still playing with it's ticklish target. «I want to see you broken. Begging. To see you die a thousand deaths before you actually die. Oh, yes, you are going to suffer.»
«Plehehehehasehehehe... I'll talk.... hehehe... I'll tell you all you want to know...», Ayumi broke after Asuka whispered those words in her ear, exhausted by the longevity of the tickles.
«We are listening», Keiko interfered. «But don't think we're stopping until you finish speaking... we aren't fools, y'know?»
«Hahahaha.... please.... hahahaha....», Ayumi tried to beg them to stop, but after only a short while, she started talking quickly, unable to bear more of this torture: «Hahahaha... You are Planar Chihihihild.... you... ahahahahaha... please... ahahahaha... you have the power to destroy.... hehehehehe... demons and angels... hahahahaha... with just your thoughts... hahahahaha... that is why everyone is seahahahaharching for yohohohouuu! Now stop! Ahahahahaha!»
«The power to destroy demons and angels with just a thought?», Keiko sounded surprised, stopping the tickling to dwell on it. Then, she continued the tickling, saying: «I don't believe it. I was tickled by a demon already, and as many times as I wished it dead, it didn't die.»
«Ahahahaha! I swehehehear it's the truuuhuhuhuth!!!», Ayumi pleaded, her eyes full of tears. «Plehehehease! If you don't stop I'm going to peeehehehehe!!»
«Thanks for telling me», Asuka said, lifting her hand from Ayumi's crotch. She didn't want her hand all messed up when the girl looses bladder control. She moved that hand just a little bit upwards, so it doesn't get messed up, but it can still tickle the girl on where her bladder was, making restraining even harder on the captive.
«You have to get your bohohohody so exhausted that yohohohou almost die», Ayumi continued revealing vital information, accepting anything if it would mean the end of the fingers probing her skin. «That's... ahahahahahahaha... that's when your powers will.... hehehehehe... no longer be doo... ohohohohoho... dormant!»
«Well, I did that already!», Keiko said. «So, what you're saying is that now I'm a walkin', talkin' demon killing machine?»
«Yehehehehes!», Ayumi confirmed. «Now please stop... ahahahahaha... before I...»
She didn't manage to finish the sentence. The words still leaving her lips, laughing like crazy, Ayumi lost bladder control and started to pee, a stream of yellow liquid coming out from between her legs, soaking the ground below her, forming a small puddle near Asuka's feet.
«Well, that's all I wanted to know», Keiko said, leaving the tortured Ayumi alone. Asuka did the same, ceasing the tickling. «I'm done with you... you talked and I'll leave you alone.»
«I, on the other hand, won't», Asuka told her exhausted prisoner, whose eyes opened wide from fear.
«No... please... no more torture... I told you everything I knew already... please... don't torture me any more... have mercy!» Ayumi pleaded, tears running down her red face, breathing heavily from exhaustion. She came close to passing out for a moment, Asuka noticed, but she didn't care. No mercy for the killer, she told herself, taking out Ayumi's water canister and stuffing the girl's mouth with it.
«Drink!», she ordered, forcefully pouring the liquid down the captive's throat, taking Keiko's place, but at the other foot.
«Please... I beg of you... if you know mercy...», Ayumi pleaded, but Asuka just grinned evily.
«Same mercy you've shown to Lady Yui?», she asked, digging all of her fingers into the pretty, defenseless sole that was there at her disposal. The ten devils danced all over the feet, from the toes, all the way to the outer side of the ankle (where the ropes started, while the other side was blocked by the tree), indiscriminately tickling everything in their path, sending Ayumi back into her helpless state of crazed laughter.
«Please stop!!!», Ayumi screamed as loud and as humbly as she could, but it was of no use. Asuka was merciless. She tickled and tickled, deaf to her captive's constant pleas for mercy.
And so, touch by touch, stroke by stroke, the tickle went on and on, the already-broken Ayumi taking the torture she could no longer bear, her mind half-crazed by now, Asuka's fingers skillfuly dancing all over her feet: the soles, the toes, the face of the foot, even the ankles... nothing was spared of the ticklish touch that ravaged through Ayumi's body, which, after being finished with eating away at her strength, started eating away at her sanity. Keiko was pitying the girl by now, but she didn't do anything... Keisuke stopped her from interfering with Asuka's vengeance... this was a torture, after all.
«AAAAAAAA!!!! PLEASE!!! NO MOHOHOHORE!!!», Ayumi screamed as she felt her bladder loosing control again. She didn't pee yet, but she was close... so close to it that one more touch would set the fluid free...
And that's what Asuka wanted. Knowing in what state her adversary was in, she just took her bare foot in her left hand, placing the nails of the right one at the heel, moving them upwards while slightly wrliggling them at the same time, finishing the other girl off.
«AAAAAAAA!!!!»
A loud scream was heard as Ayumi lost control of her bladder for the second time in one day, releasing her fluids in front of the captors again. However, this time, exhausted from the long tortures, with the scream, she also let out her consciousness, her vision blacking out and her mind resting at last... at least for a while.
Seeing this, Asuka stood up, statisfied.
«I feel much better now», she said, getting up. «Keisuke, did you send that report?»
«Long ago», the man replied, standing up as well. «Let's go now.»
* * *
«Um... Keisuke?», Keiko asked as they were strolling into the sunset... at least what was visible of it. Ayumi was pretty far away by now, being that they were in the heart of the forest.
«Yes?», the man replied calmly.
«What was that last thing you did to that Frederic guy? The lightning blades? And the one with the acid around the sword?», Keiko was curious.
«Elemental Form», Keisuke replied. «One of the five Forms kensai can learn. It is the Third Form, and only a few masters of the order know it at the time. It allows us to imbue our weapons with power of cold, acid, fire, lighting, water, or any other form of enchantment.»
«And which is the Second Form?»
«Second one is Metal Form, which allows us kensai to repair our weapons in a matter of seconds, regenerating it, and switching into any type of metal we wish.»
«I see...», Keiko said. «And what about Fourth and Fifth form?»
Keisuke looked at her. «Fourth Form is the Body Form, allowing us kensai to harden or soften our bodies, or part of them, at our will. Of all the kensai, only I and Master Shijuka know of it... and being that I'm no longer part of the order, only Master Shijuka knows it.»
«And the Fifth Form?», Keiko asked, interested. The fifth one must be something really awesome, if all the ones before it were so amazing.
However, much to her surprise, Keisuke smiled lightly, saying: «Fifth Form... ah, let's just hope I'll never have to use it again. There is a reason why it is the Forbidden Form.»
From then on, Keisuke went silent, his smile fading away immediately, and any attempt from Keiko to start a conversation had failed, as he spoke no more.
* * *
It was a cold, stormy night outside when a hooded stranger appeared on the doors of McTroy's inn. Nobody taking notice of it except the inkeeper, the figure slowly walked up to the counter, water dripping from it's soaked clothes, calling out for the inkeeper with a slight hand gesture.
«A room and a dinner», the figure ordered, whispering into the graying man's ear.
«Would a soup and some bacon be okay to m'lord?», McTroy asked, wiping a glass. «I also have some warm beer and some today's bread if you'd like.»
«Yes», the figure replied, shaking his hand, leaving two pieces of silver on his palm. Then, it casually strolled to the nearest corner, sitting and waiting for it's meal, while McTroy busied himself with telling his wife and daughter what to do. Both his wife Mathilda, a plain, yet pleasant-looking chubby woman, and his daughter Eve, the pride of Loughlin, the village where they resided, nodded, starting the preparations.
McTroy looked after Eve as she left to make the room for the wierd stranger. She was his pride, the only one of his children remaining... all the others were killed some years back by the demonlord's army... Gods bless the Great Four, he thought, for bringing him down, and avenging his boys. With his daughter all he had left, he tended to be overly-protective, he knew, but he just couldn't bury another child without jumping in the grave with her. He hoped that the stranger wasn't up to no good. What kind of a man would wish a room at this time? It was almost morning, he thought. And, he left quite a tip, paying triple of what the room and a dinner costed.
However, the inkeeper's attention soon shifted to the bar, as Lancos Timmertwig and his two cousins, the twins Tangor and Bangor entered his inn. Not again, he thought. Timmertwigs were never a welcome sight in the inn, their arrival meaning nothing but trouble. And the worst part was, being that the guys were so big and strong, nobody dared to go against them. He remembered the last year's games. That trio had beat a team of village's six strongest men in pulling the ropes, and with such ease that it was horrible to watch. And with them always being armed with those huge clubs of theirs, that could smash your head into hundred pieces if they smacked you, Timmertwigs weren't ones you'd want to angry. He has seen them kill people who stood up to them.
«Good evening, old-timer», Lancos said, strolling up to the bar, his club resting on his shoulder.
«Why, good evening, master Lancos», McTroy greeted him in his most polite tone. He didn't want to anger the big guy. «This is such an honor... please, what brings you to my inn this early?»
«What, you mean I'm not welcome here?», the man asked, angry. He was drunk, it was visible even without smelling his breath, which McTroy, unfortunately, had to do. But, this wasn't time to think about hygiene, he thought, apologizing immediately.
«No! No... please, you are always a welcome guest. Please... what can I get for you?» McTroy was so scared that a drop of sweat was visible on the edge of his dense moustache.
«So, I can take anything in your inn?», Lancos asked, clear despise for the small, honest man in his voice.
«Yes, sir...», McTroy replied humbly. «First round i... is... on the house!»
Hearing this, Lancos laughed from the depth of his soul, with a rough, barking laughter.
«Really? Well, that's great! You see, my cousins and I were thinking... your daughter, Eve, is sixteen already, and she hasn't experienced what it means to be with a man yet, so we came to change that and give her a time of her life.»
As soon as he realized what Lancos' intentions were, McTroy started shaking like leaf on the wind, sweating so hard his clothes were soaked in no time. No. Not Eve.
«Um... um... um... um...», he started, not even being able to speak coherently from fear, fighting tears. «Sorry, but my... my... my... my...dau... dau... daughter i... i...is no... not avai... lible.»
«What?!», Lancos shouted out angrily, knocking down a few pints with his gigantic fist, spilling beer all over the floor. Then, he turned to the crowd, who were pretending not to notice him, moving out of his way, shouting out theatrically: «Dear people, do you see what liar this man is?! He just told me I can have anything in his inn, and yet he denies me right to have his daughter. What kind of hospitality is this?! Any customer of his was supposed to be welcome between the legs of his daughter as well. Let me teach you what hospitality is: after we are done with her, all of you can have your turn with her. My treat!»
Lancos and his two big cousins barked, that probably being their laughter.
«But first, I am going to beat this little inkeeper up so he learns some manners», Lancos said, prepairing his fist, nobody noticing the hooded figure, which stood up from it's table, approaching the big brute... nobody except Tangor and Bangor, which blocked it's path, holding their big clubs in their hands, smiles on their faces making them even uglier and dumber-looking.
«And where do you think you are going, small guy?», McTroy heard Bangor say.
«Please... all three of you, sit down», the figure replied. «I don't want any trouble tonight.»
The figure was crazy, McTroy thought. Standing up to Timmertwigs... what was it, retarded? However, he could do naught to help the mysterious man... or woman.
«Listen to him, Bangor», Mangor said. «Let's teach him not to talk to us like that... let's make an example of him!»
Saying so, the twin brothers took their huge clubs in their hands, raising them high above their heads, ever-so-slowly, sure of their victory. McTroy heard the figure mumble something to itself, and that was probably the last thing Bangor and Mangor heard, as only a second later they collapsed, their bellies pierced by a sword, each. Elvish one-bladed sword, from what he could recognize by the tips, which were peeking out from their backs. Soon, the blades were drawn out of their human-sheaths, and in the figure's hands, much to amazement of everyone. Nobody could pretend not seeing or hearing this. They knew what this meant... more blood was going to be drawn tonight.
And he was right... Lancos was surprised beyond words... surprised and angered. He looked at the figure with such hatred that even McTroy shook... but the figure remained immobile.
«What the hell...?!», Lancos shouted out. «You killed my cousins! You were supposed to stay there and die! How dare you...?!»
With those words, Lancos charged the figure, launching a hit with his huge club. The figure tried to defend, but it was of no use: the club sent it flying to the wall, hitting it, making it unable to stand.
«I'm going to kill you to your death!!!», Lancos shouted, charging again, but the figure moved away in the last minute, club hitting the floor harmlessly. The figure stood up on it's feet again, still a bit dizzy, but able to fight again. It awaited Timmertwig's attack in a defensive stance, giving him a sign to come at it. And he did. He charged again, with unseen force, at striking range in no time. His club was aimed at the figure's head, closing at huge speed (well, for Lancos)... and missing in the last second.
The figure moved at the last moment, ducking and impaling the huge, but slow man, on the twin swords. He died right away, as the swords pierced his lungs.
A short silence followed, the crowd not believing the spectacle. However, when McTroy started clapping, everyone else accepted, following in inkeeper's footsteps. Eve wasn't the first daughter Timmertwigs were going to rape... and everyone in village was sick of their tyranny. In their eyes, the figure was a liberator, freeing them of Timmertwig's grasp. And the loudest cheers came from McTroy's, the people that the figure saved.
However, the cheers stopped as the figure removed it's hood to show it's face. As it's white hair spread and it's black skin was revealed, everyone recognized a female drow. A member of one of the vilest races in Enterion. Their savior... she was a monster, the villagers thought.
Immediately, the former cheers were replaced by angry mumblings, people giving in to their prejudices. From a hero, the woman quickly turned into an intruder, and would have been chased away were a clap not heard. It was McTroy.
«Dear people of Loughlin!», he said. «A hero just came into our tavern, saving us all... me especially... from Lancos and his lads! And what did she wish in return? Nothing! Did she ask for anything? Hell no! She may be a drow, but she's better than most of ya 'good people' here in my book! Those of you who don't like her, get out!»
A couple of confused looks later, one man, Trisham Wheatfield, a good, honest farmer, stood up to raise a glass: «That could have been my family. Lady... I don't know who you are, but thank you! From all my heart, I thank you. What is your name, Milady?»
«Markara», the confused girl replied. She obviously wasn't accustomed to this... not being chased after.
«Well, then, for Markara, hero of Loughlin!», Trisham accepted, everyone following up behind him, a loud cheer echoing through the small village:
«FOR MARKARA!!! CHEERS!!!»
The girl bowed down shyly, thanking everyone. Then, she turned over to the inkeeper, asking:
«Is... is the dinner going to be ready soon?», she said, barely stopping tears from flowing out of her eyes. McTroy could see how touched she was... this must have been the first time she got cheers like this. Being a drow, he was sure people didn't accept her, often assaulting before they gave her a chance.
«Listen, lass, if you want to, I'll tell Eve to get you dinner in your room», the inkeeper said. «You seem injured... care to check it in your room?»
«Yes...», she said, understanding what the inkeeper meant, running away so people couldn't see her tears, the ones she could no longer hold.
* * *
When Ayumi woke up, she was still tied to that tree. That same tree where Asuka tortured her, and where guards were bound to come and take her away for torture and execution. However, what surprised her was that she wasn't alone. Next to her stood three figures: two cloaked ones, led by a gorgeous red-haired woman. The red-hair noticed Ayumi was awake, so she came over to her.
«Finally awake», she said in a sweet, seductive tone.
«Who are you?», Ayumi countered with a question.
«I don't really like telling my name before I kiss a girl», the woman whispered into her ear, going lower, embracing Ayumi's waist and kissing her in the crotch. Ayumi could feel the woman's skilled tongue inside her, exploring her most sensitive areas, lighting all the fires inside her in a manner of seconds. Soon, it ended, Ayumi being both grateful and sad at the same time.
«Now that we are properly introduced, my name is Morganna», the red-hair said. «And you are...?»
«Ayumi...», she sniffed. «Can you please get me out?»
«But, dear child, you are a murderer», the woman said warmly, kissing Ayumi on the nipple... it felt so good. «It's written on your cute belly... see?»
Saying so, Morganna has shown a mirror to the tied girl, showing her the writing on her belly: I killed Lady Yui.
«Seems we will have some fun with you until the guards come», Morganna said, taking a feather out, showing it to Ayumi.
«Oh... no... no... please, no more tickling.» Pleading was everything Ayumi could do in this helpless situation, but it did her no good, she could see that clearly as the feather slowly approached her nipples, closer and closer...
«Need rest already?», Asuka replied with a question. «But we have only been walking for twenty minutes now.»
«He he», Keiko giggled. «No, it's not that... I'm calculating wether we will be there for dinnertime.»
«Maybe», Keisuke answered shortly.
«Well, we do have a long road ahead of us», Asuka noted. «We would have to walk without stopping, practically.»
«I see», Keiko said, cheerfully running around the ninja and kensai. She was so energetic that she probably wouldn't have any problems walking all day long. Keisuke was used to long walks, walking for several days without any rest on more than one, so he could probably reach the tower by dinnertime... maybe even sooner. Asuka, due to her devotion to assignment, would have walked herself to death if that's what it took. So, theoretically, they could have walked all the way to the library, reaching it by evening without any problems. But, they didn't. They haven't reached the Library that day. Not because of their lack of endurance, but because of the trio they encountered at the edge of a forest.
It was midday when they arrived at the edge of the forest, seeing a wierd trio standing there, as if they were waiting for someone. Keisuke had no doubt in his mind that they were waiting for them, knowing who it was he was guarding. And he saw that he was right: one amongst them, a woman, waved to them cheerfuly.
«Are you Keisuke, Chosen One and Royal Ninja?», she shouted out.
«Who wants to know?», Keisuke shouted out in response.
«My name is Ayumi!», the woman replied as she and the two men accompanying her slowly got up and came closer to them. Keisuke studied them: the girl didn't seem like much of a fighter. She was really frail and gentle, her beautiful face not revealing much fighting experience. It was somehow unnaturaly cheerful. Something was amiss about her... she was too calm and too relaxed for this situation. The two men behind her looked like a real threat: one was tall, muscular giant wielding a large sword, fully armored. How he managed to pick that sword and hold it with only one hand really eluded Keisuke... that was a greatsword, for cryin' it out loud! The other one, while a bit smaller in frame, didn't seem to be any less of a threat... if anything, he seemed the most dangerous of the trio. His long, brown cape, torn at the edges, coupled with the hood that hid his face efficiently, made him look like a Grim Reaper. The sinister-looking scythe on his backs only strengthened that fact. This is how they pictured death in the lands to the west, he knew... all that was left was for the man to have skeletal head. He reminded himself to check it out later, when he kills him. Of course, he will certainly have to watch out for that scythe... there was something about that green flaming skull that connected the blade and the shaft that he didn't like.
«These boys next to me are Frederic...», the woman named Ayumi continued introducing her companions, pointing out to the big armored brute. Then, she continued, pointing at the hooded man: «...and Nazzuth. We were expecting you here. Lady Yui told us you would be here so we could kill you two bodyguards and take the Chosen One.»
Direct, honest, and utterly psychotic. Yes, Keisuke could see that this was going to be a hard fight, as the girl seemed like a lot more dangerous fighter than first met the eye. He was more concerned about the other two guys, though. Neither one of them seemed at least concerned about words... and both of their gazes... if they even had faces under that helmet and hood... were fixed on him, Keisuke. He knew that, even though the trio's main goal was the Chosen One, killing Keisuke the Swordsman was a priority to these guys now... and he had no doubt in his mind that they were capable of doing so.
«Lady Yui would never tell such confidental information to you!», Asuka shouted out next to Keisuke's ear, disturbing his concentration. She was very upset when she heard that name... she must have been a leader or a friend of the ninja girl, he mused. «You lie!»
«Yes, and you're not taking me away!», Keiko jumped in. «Keisuke and Asuka are the best bodyguards ever! They won't let me fall into your claws!»
Keisuke was really grateful to hear this, but Ayumi just laughed.
«It's not as if you have a choice... once they are dead, you will do as we please, or I will personally break you.» The girl sounded like she was hoping Keiko would resist. Then, she turned to Asuka and, with a smile, added: «And Asuka, it's true, I am lying: Lady Yui was brave, until the very last moment did she not break... wonder how long would she hold out had we not found your report? She looked like she was about to break under my tortures, there.»
«What do you mean?», Asuka looked confused. The distance between them was about ten meters now, so there was no need for shouting.
«What I mean to say was that I found your leader, tortured her while my companions were searching for your report, and when we found it, since she didn't want to talk first, I killed her.»
Hearing this made Asuka gasp. Keisuke looked at her: she looked really struck by this. Her face was a grimace of surprise, anger and sorrow. It took her some moments to eschew the info, but when she did, she started shouting out:
«You... BITCH!!! I'M GOING TO...»
She didn't have the chance to finish the sentence, as Keisuke held her firmly, not showing intention of letting go. Kuonichi was about to attack the trio head-on, rushing into certain death.
«Calm down, Asuka!», he said. «Calm down! Remember your ninja training!»
Surprisingly, this did have some influence on the girl, who calmed down completely, her face turning cold as ice.
«Ayumi, is it?», she asked, in a tone that cut through the air like a blade does through butter. The ninja-girl's eyes were fixed on the killer of her lord. «I am going to kill you. No matter what it takes, I will get revenge for Lady Yui.»
Through the icy surface, a burning fire of hatred was clearly visible. Keisuke knew that Asuka meant what she said... she meant business. Ayumi, on the other hand, wasn't so concerned about it. Her face continued to smile as she bowed down to Asuka, saying:
«Well, then, why don't you and I duke it out somewhere else, so you get a chance to fight me, personally? We will leave boys to play together.»
«Let's go», Asuka said, heading away from the forest, slowly so Ayumi could catch her easily. Keisuke let them go... he knew that, once the two women were on a safe distance, his battle was about to begin. Knowing so, he never let his sight wander off his two adversaries except when studying the surroundings. They were on the forest's edge, exactly where the first trees started, and the grassland was replaced by thick layers of leaves. No real terrain advantage, he mused. He didn't see a point in taking the fight to the forest. That was why he braced himself as the two big figures started drawing out their gigantic weapons.
The fight was on.
* * *
As she finally caught up to the ninja woman, Ayumi took her time to study her adversary. Well, she certainly was a pretty thing, the younger girl thought. Such a lovely face, she thought... such a shame she was about to die.
«You have a pretty face», Ayumi complimented the ninja. She didn't get a reply. The woman just kept on walking, two adversaries side by side. «I like your lips. Always loved them a bit fuller.»
Again, no reply.
Ayumi stopped, smiling to her opponent: «Hey, why don't we make this more interesting: let's not fight to the death. Let's just fight until one of us is defeated and then, the winner gets to torture the looser. That way, I can have more fun with you, and in case you win, you can avenge Slut Yui better.»
This seemed to spark interest in her beautiful adversary. With a glint in her eye, she said through clenched teeth: «Deal.»
Ayumi was statisfied with the answer. Knowing that they were nearing the location of the fight, she decided to provoke her opponent even more. She knew that, if the ninja fought with anger, her chance of winning would be better.
«When I capture you», she started her provocation, «I will tickle your feet first. Do you have pretty feet?» After she didn't get a reply for a short while, Ayumi continued: «Then, I will tickle you until you orgasm, again and again, on your pussy. I will make you go crazy from tickling, torturing you day and night... maybe I'll even make Chosen One torture you. Later, when you bore me, I will kill you. But don't worry...»
«Ayumi...», Asuka stopped her in the middle of the sentence.
«Yes?»
«You talk too much», Asuka said, taking out two ninja-tos and striking for Ayumi. The girl blocked the attack with her bare fists, kicking the ninja into the groin with her knee. Asuka screamed from pain, but she didn't fall down. Somehow, she managed to jump away, smiling.
«It helps when you wear protective handwraps, doesn't it?», Ayumi asked. The ninja said nothing, summoning a swirl of petals around her, disappearing.
Ayumi looked around herself, looking at the vast spaces of grass, the blooming flowers and the forest in the distance. She could see that the boys have started fighting. Well, no matter, she had a fight of her own here... a fight at which's end a great award awaited her. That was why she decided to remain focused... and why she blocked the attack directed to her backs by Asuka, who appeared behind her, out of nowhere.
«Let's dance», Ayumi said, elbow-punching the ninja, who fell to the floor, bleeding from her mouth.
* * *
Keiko looked at the three warriors that were facing each other. Neither of them have shown any emotion. They were just observing each other, trying to find out weaknesses they could exploit later. The fight would be a lot easier if you knew your opponent's strengths, she knew. During her time in the streets, she used to get into fights sometime, and she had learned that the key to winning the battle is using your opponent's weakness to your advantage. Also, since they started travelling, Keisuke and Asuka both gave her tips on how to defend herself more efficiently. Keisuke even gave her two wakizashis, short swords, which he bought from the blacksmith in Totara.
«They are fast and easy to use», he said back then. «You should use your natural agility to win battles, not strength. These are the best for you.»
She did practice, with aid from her bodyguards, and she did make some progress, but the time she spent doing so was still short... she knew she still had a way to go, and she didn't want to get in the way of this fight... she was out of her league, she knew.
And that was when she gulped, as the robed man took his scythe in both hands, prepairing to attack Keisuke, who was just standing, mere 10 meteres away. However, in a blink of an eye, Keisuke was standing again, this time behind his opponent, his two katanas drawn out, reflecting the sun that shined high in the sky. The man called Nazzuth fell into pieces, cut many times. Keiko heard about it: the Time Form. An ability exclusive to Kensai order. For a short period of time, they could move with such speed that time stopped for everyone else but them, making them able to cross short distance and deliver a single blow instantly. However, Keisuke didn't deliver just one blow, as most of them could... actually, Keiko thought one was the limit. He delivered at least ten of them with each katana, cutting the robed figure into small pieces. And each and every one of those attacks was so well placed, slashes cutting directly at the vitals, and at the places where joints were thinnest and bones least stable. Keiko was amazed. Keisuke had slashed and finished the guy in no time, and was already eyeing the other guy. However, something went wrong. Just as Keisuke was supposed to come behind the guy, he found himself on Frederic, his two blades shattering against the man's armor like crystal shards launched against city walls. How did it happen?
She didn't have time to ask that question again as she saw the man's blade going for Keisuke's head... it was going to chop it off, for sure.
«Keisuke, watch out!», she screamed, but the man was already ahead of her. Before she could even blink, Keisuke was standing behind the man, Frederic's sword harmlessly slashing through air. Slowly but surely, Keisuke's blades were being restored... but so was Nazzuth. Piece by piece, as swords came together, so did the man, and both parties looked like first contact didn't even happen. Nazzuth was ready for battle, the skull on his scythe shrieking with excitement.
Seeing this, Keiko fell on the ground. How did he get up? How was Keisuke to win against that?
* * *
«Woo hoo!», Ayumi screamed from joy as her knee found her way to Asuka's belly yet again, sending her flying backwards. The ninja girl was good, she gave her that, but she was nowhere near Ayumi in close-quarter combat. After all, her martial arts training, coupled with a pair of adamantine hand-protectors made Ayumi quite deadly in close-quarters combat. True, she wasn't nearly as dangerous as Frederic or Nazzuth, but she could hold her ground against a lot of foes.
The ninja-girl's stupidity surprised her, though. She fought without any care at all, often engaging her adversary openly, ending in direct exchange of blows. Of course, Ayumi was way better than Asuka in that, so the ninja took heavy punishment whenever such an exchange would occur. Ayumi knew that only pure willpower kept the girl standing up already, as she has recieved many hits in the head, body and legs. Even Ayumi was sore from the few hits she got from the ninja, and once she even stood in a trap, luckily evading it with only a small scratch on her backs.
«You're so stupid», Ayumi said, hitting her adversary in the stomack, making her bend over. Then, she went to hammer her from way above, but the ninja girl blocked her attack, sending her knee and elbow flying to Ayumi's stomack. The combo took a lot of air out of Ayumi's lungs, making her stagger for a while, sending her backwards, standing on a trap. The trap was a large log, and only the successful blocking on Ayumi's part saved her from certain death. It didn't save her from being knocked down, though, the log sending her flying through the air few meters, aching all over. How she hated those ninja traps. That log... it couldn't be supported by anything, being that they were on a plain, but somehow, by some magic, it happened to be there, striking her hard. How ninja got time to set the trap up, however, eluded Ayumi.
Finally landing on the ground, Ayumi found herself victim of more of ninja's attacks. Not giving her even a second of breathing space, Asuka jumped on her opponent, mounting her and punching her in the face and belly a few times, Ayumi barely blocking one or two hits, rest of them finding their target easily. Ayumi was on the verge of passing out, but she managed to block both of Asuka's fists through mere luck, tossing the girl off herself. They were back in standing position, both girls bleeding and exhausted, but not intending to give up. Not while they still had any strength left.
* * *
A regenerator, and a man in impenetrable armor, Keisuke figured as he evaded the blow of the scythe headed towards him, jumping off far away from two combatants. Then, he used the Metal Form to transform his two swords into adamantine. He knew it wasn't much of a help, as it couldn't stop Nazzuth from regenerating, nor could it break through Frederic's armor (which was also adamantine), but it could help him block the man's sword... he would rather not risk blocking the scythe, as it didn't seem ordinary... that skull... there was something about it he just couldn't put his finger on, but he was sure as hell he didn't want to touch it.
And then, just as he was thinking on his next move, he felt a strong force holding him firmly. Oh, no, a binding spell, he mused as he saw both Nazzuth and Frederic charging him, their weapons going for the kill. Think fast, Keisuke, he told himself as he remembered the counterspell Charlaw taught him for such spells. Thanking the gods for that man, he made a quick hand gesture, using all of his strength to restore functionality of his hands, breaking the spell just in time to evade the two monstruous weapons heading for his head. Just as he evaded it, a flash of light was seen and a loud bang was heard as Nazzuth's scythe met with Frederic's sword, shattering it into pieces. And not just where the weapons met... all of the sword was destroyed, only small pieces remaining, it's owner hitting the nearby tree from pain, leaving a clear mark of his gigantic fist in the tree, cutting through the thick bark and reaching almost the centre of the tree. Damn, this guy was strong. But, Keisuke thought, at least he got to safe distance, as he slashed Nazzuth a few times before jumping away... with the speed of his attacks, it was no problem. Now, it was time to finish these two off.
* * *
Keiko observed the fight in fear so far, rooting for Keisuke but not seeing the way of him winning against those foes. How could he kill a man that always came back to life, no matter how many times Keisuke cut him? She saw Keisuke far away from those guys, about 20 meters, looking at them, placing his swords together in silence. She saw him use Metal Form, something which only a few Kensai knew... the ability to transform their swords into any metal they wished... gold, silver, iron, adamantine, mithril... anything. She once heard about it from a traveler who told his tales in the bars for a couple of copper pieces and a drink. Of course, nobody believed his tales to be true, but now, seeing it with her own eyes, Keiko believed... and she was glad it was true, after all.
And then, she gazed in awe and amazement again, as water started to form on Keisuke's blade, coating it completely, dripping on the ground below it. Water... no... not water... acid, she figured, as she saw it burn the leaves and the grass upon which it fell. What was that? Another form, she thought. Well ,whatever it was, Keisuke seemed to have a plan and, in a blink of an eye, he put it into motion. Again, he was standing behind regenerated Nazzuth, his two blades loosely hanging in his hands, the regenerator falling apart in so many pieces Keiko couldn't even count. What mattered was that acid burned those remains, making it impossible for the man to regenerate, dissolving the severed pieces faster than they could regenerate.
That was it, Keiko thought. Finally, Nazzuth was done for. However, Frederic was still there, and he looked none too happy to see his partner killed. Also, he wanted to kill Keisuke, as he was annoyed by the warrior's skill and endurance. Never did in all of this Keisuke even break a sweat.
The man's big fists came for Keisuke, but he blocked them with his adamantine katanas, which were indestructible. They didn't break, and Keisuke quickly jumped away from the man, coming next to Keiko.
«Keiko, quickly, take your socks off and give them to me when I come to you next time», he said quickly, but calmly, as he jumped away from her again, leading the big warrior away from the Chosen One. Keiko listened to what he said, taking her white socks off and baring her beautiful, small feet, loving the tickly feeling of grass on her bare soles. Noting that she was barefoot, and her socks were in her hand, Keisuke quickly jumped off to her, jumping several times quickly, outspeeding the large, but not too fast, warrior. Then, he took her socks and quickly, jumping away again, wrapped them around the hilts of his swords, holding them at those points. Then, increasing the distance between himself and Frederic, who just couldn't keep up his rhythm in that heavy armor, he used Elemental Form to charge his weapon with the power of lightning, using Keiko's socks to shield himself from the electricity. Then, it was a simple matter of using Time Form again in order to deliver the shock to the gigantic warrior, whose armor offered no protection from this form of attack. Frederic tried to fight off, but it was useless: strike by strike, Keisuke ran around in circles around the big fighter, delivering blows in a quick succession, leaving the man defenseless. Each strike sent a shock through Frederic's body, weakening him further, leading him closer to death. The man was helplessly flailing his big, muscular arms around, trying to save himself, trying to hit Keisuke somehow, sending him flying through air and letting him recuperate. However, it was of no use. Keisuke was in a different league. He had no real problems with them before, and he didn't have any problems now either.
And so, blow by blow, slowly, Frederic had lost conciousness, falling on the ground. Keiko felt sorry for the man, seeing him die such a painful death. His screams, muffled by his metal helmet almost made her cry, but she remained strong, watching Keisuke finish him with a long touch of the twin katanas. Then, when he was sure the brute was dead, Keisuke returned his swords to normal, sheathing them and untying Keiko's socks from them.
«Thanks», he said, giving her a pair of white socks... her socks.
* * *
Finally got her, Ayumi thought as she observed Asuka victoriously. She sure did put up one hell of a fight, she thought, leaning over barely-conscious ninja girl, breathing heavily herself.
«You're so beaten up you can't move at all, aren't you?», the standing girl said, sitting down next to her beaten adversary, taking her wooden sandal off, completely baring her beautiful foot. Then, taking the ninja girl by the ankle, she decided to enjoy her victory for a while, before she sends the beauty asleep... she didn't want to risk her regaining strength without being properly restrained, and Ayumi didn't have bondage equipment there.
Taking her time to study the pretty bare foot in her hand, Ayumi started to suck on Asuka's toes, licking her sole every now and then, from the heel upward, ending it with a light bite on the balls of her feet. This ninja girl had such delicious feet, Ayumi thought. She felt so glad that she could torture her now. Asuka, even though completely beaten up, laughed lightly.
«Is there something funny?», Ayumi teased.
«You», Asuka replied, surprising Ayumi, materializing behind her. «You can't even beat my clone. How did you ever think you stood a chance against me?»
Hearing this, Ayumi froze in terror. She has been fighting a clone all the time, and has had troubles with it? Those clones had only one tenth of the original's strength! And the real Asuka... she has been using invisibility all the time? No wonder she had time to prepare that trap.
Before Ayumi could think anything else, the clone disappeared, turning into a swarm of butterflies which slowly flew upwards to the sky in a beautiful spiral, while Asuka finished her opponent off in one blow, sending her flying through air unconscious, with an attack so fierce and skilled that she wouldn't have a chance against it even if she was fully rested.
* * *
Even a few minutes after Keisuke killed Frederic, Keiko was speechless. She couldn't believe how cool-headed Keisuke was during all of this. Not even once did they manage to touch him, nor did he break a sweat. She now knew that she was, indeed, protected by one of the Great Four. When Asuka told her that Keisuke was indeed the fabled Keisuke the Swordsman she's heard so much about. Unlike most of the girls of her era, she didn't fall in love with one of the fabled heroes, nor did she give any of that ruckus any heed... she was grateful, she thought, but since she couldn't thank the heroes herself, she decided to get on with her life without drooling for someone she wasn't going to meet.
But now she met him and, even though he didn't look as magnificent as the stories said (fables did tend to be exaggerated quite a bit, and Keisuke didn't quite watch out for keeping his beard cut and his hair in proper order lately), she felt honored beyond words. Not because he was high-and-mighty Keisuke, but because that very Keisuke treated her, a nobody, poor orphaned child, like his equal, maybe even as his liege, protecting her and taking care of her. He was her knight in shining armor, she thought, giggling to that thought.
Keisuke sat by her side silently, in seiza, waiting for return of either their companion, Asuka, or her adversary, Ayumi, to return.
«Take your socks back on», he told the barefoot girl. «We will depart soon.»
«Can I leave it this way, please?», Keiko asked, not wishing to say goodbye to the beautiful sensation of grass gently caressing her silky soles, going in between her toes, tickling her gently and lightly.
Keisuke didn't reply. It was his way of saying 'ok', she guessed. He was never the one to talk too much anyways... most of the time, she and Asuka were the ones chatting, while Keisuke talked only when he deemed it important... or when he and Asuka had an argument. How could two people argue so much, she did not understand. Ah, well, they covered each other when it mattered, and they were both there for her when she needed them... she didn't enjoy their fights, but she knew they were only minor squabbles. She knew Keisuke could count on Asuka to get him out of trouble... as could Asuka for Keisuke, and that knowledge set Keiko at ease. She just hoped Asuka would be okay... that Ayumi seemed like a mean person.
Just as she was thinking so, Keiko heard someone calling out from behind her: «Hey! Been waiting for long?»
She turned around to see Asuka, carrying her passed-out opponent over the shoulder. Ayumi has been tied up using her own clothes, and was bleeding lightly from her mouth, bruises all over her naked body. Seeing her other bodyguard... her other friend... alive and well, Keiko cheered loudly, getting up on her feet in a second, waving cheerfuly to the victor.
* * *
«All right», Asuka said, observing her handiwork. That girl, Ayumi, was tied up pretty well now. Both her hands and feet were tied at her backs, around an enormous tree, the girl being so stretched that she couldn't move at all. She was completely helpless, at Asuka's mercy to deliver any sort of punishment she saw fit.
«Let's wake her up now», she said, slapping Ayumi, who immediately woke up. At first, the girl looked surprised at her surroundings, and at the fact that she couldn't move a muscle, but she realized everything pretty quickly: she and her companions have suffered total and utter defeat.
«Frederic...», she said in a sad voice, «...Nazzuth... How...?»
«You didn't really think they stood a chance against one of the Great Four, did you?», Asuka asked with a smirk, after it was clear Ayumi wasn't going to get an answer from the Swordsman.
Her captive didn't reply. Good. She didn't even want to hear anything from her... unless it was her screams of pain.
«And now», the kuonichi said, «I'm going to flay you alive! I'll feed you to the vultures while you'll still be breathing...»
«Asuka!», Keiko stopped her. «Asuka! Why be so violent?»
«Because she killed Lady Yui!», the ninja yelled out. She was furious. That girl had killed Lady Yui, her friend, and Keiko «I am going to kill her for that! Slowly!»
Keiko held her hand.
«Tickle her», she said. «That way she suffers, but she can also be handed to authorities. Besides, we need to question her... she seems to know something we don't... something about this Chosen One mess.»
She was right, Asuka knew. Ever since Ayumi told her of Lady Yui's death, she was so angry she completely forgot about why the wierd trio attacked them in the first place. She completely forgot about the Chosen One. And, what Keiko said was true... sending the girl over to palace, to be trialed, would mean much worse tortures for her than she could do herself, now. She knew that the palace's master tortures had ways of making this little bitch wish she had never been born.
«Yes... you are right...», she said, smiling coldly to her new prisoner. Ninja's face gave Ayumi a clear message: You are going to pay now. Of course, the girl realized that, so she started to beg, in her sweetest voice.
«Please... I... please... have mercy... not the royal dungeons! I'll go mad and die of the tortures there!», the short-haired girl pleaded, but it was of no use. Not even Keiko had any mercy for her... and when even the soft-hearted Keiko had no mercy for someone, that someone was doomed. With a smile, Asuka observed as the girl she was bound to protect approached her captive.
«Talk! What is so special about this Chosen One?», Keiko demanded.
«What is in it for me?», Ayumi countered with a question, her thin lips smirking defiantly.
«You don't get tickled until the guards come», the Chosen One replied, wriggling her fingers in front of Ayumi's eyes, which opened wide in fear. Asuka enjoyed the sight of that fearful face, keeping it in her thoughts as she turned, starting to write her report. She wanted to send it as soon as possible, so she could start torturing her catch.
«No... please... don't tickle me!», Ayumi tried to plead again, but Asuka knew it was of no use. Keiko sure wanted to know why everybody was coming after her. And who could blame her?
«Okay... then talk... else it's tickle-time for Ayumi!», Asuka heard Keiko say. Being that there was no answer from the tree-hugging Ayumi, pretty soon giggles could be heard.
Asuka turned around to enjoy the scene a bit, facing away from her report. Keiko was kneeling behind Ayumi, holding her foot in one hand and tickling it with the other. Being that the tree was ancient, there was no way of Keiko reaching both feet, thus having to settle for one foot at a time. She didn't have any problem with that, it seemed... Chosen One was clearly enjoying herself with only one foot in hand, it seemed. Ayumi, on the other hand, didn't seem to be enjoying herself that much. She was giggling at a rapid rate, Keiko obviously sending her into orbit, and, Asuka knew, if her bondage would allow any movement at all, Ayumi would be trashing at the moment. However, being outstretched spread-eagle on an ancient, wide tree, all Ayumi could do was laugh and suffer, taking it all.
«Hahahahahaha.... stop... please... ahahaha... stop!», Ayumi pleaded her tormentor, the devious-looking Keiko, who was wriggling her fingers all across the captive's immobile soles, doing her best to break the ticklish girl. Asuka turned to the report again, wishing to send it as soon as possible, so she could dish out some punishment as well... it wasn't fair, she thought. This was her revenge, and Keiko did to dish out most punishment.
And then, she felt a tap on her back. She turned around to see Keisuke.
«Why don't you go and get your revenge», he suggested with his usual face, no emotions whatever. «I'll write that report for you.»
«Really?», Asuka asked, surprised at this sudden generosity. «Thanks!»
Quickly, she gave samurai the feather, going to join Keiko in their assault on Ayumi's ticklish spots, in a round of tickle-torture.
«Finally», she said, facing the woman she worked so hard to cap... ah, who was she kidding, it was easy. I'm so going to enjoy this, she told herself as she mercilessly dug her fingers into Ayumi's ribs, scratching and raking as fast and as hard as she could, not in the mood for foreplays, getting on to the main event right away. Ayumi responded wonderfully, with frenzied, crazed, desperate laughter, begging and pleading whenever she could.
«Hahahahahaha.... please... please! Stahahahahap!!!!», she pleaded on and on, but none of the fingers on her soles or on her ribs have shown any intention of listening to her pleas. They just tickled, on and on, both tormentresses enjoying the spoils of victory, Keiko impatiently awaiting the revelation of the prophecy revolving around her, and Asuka savouring the vengeance, joyfully observing the desperate, suffering look on her captive's face. This is for Lady Yui, she thought, dedicating each and every stroke on Ayumi's immobile, ticklish skin to her dead friend... no, leader. To be honest, she and Lady Yui were never too close, never moving beyond the boss-subordinate relationship, but still, when she heard that her leader was dead, Asuka was struck with anger. Anger she needed to vent out on someone... someone who killed her.
«Plehehehehehease! Stop! Stop, I'm begging you! Ahahahahahaha!», Ayumi pleaded and pleaded, but to no avail. Her pleas did her no good. Even worse, seeing how her techniques were effective, Keiko attacked on two fronts: the hand that was scratching Ayumi's tender, flat soles with long toes was still vigorously doing it's job, but the one holding the foot has joined the tickling as well: it tickled the face of the helpless foot, trapping it between two hells at the same time, making it seem like tickling was waiting around every corner... which it was. Coupled with Asuka's fingers, which were lightly sinking in Ayumi's silky flesh, the tickling of her feet made an unbearable agony for the looser of the battle.
«How does it feel to be the one tortured?», Asuka asked, knowing full well how it felt... she experienced Keiko's techniques once herself, she remembered, and there was nothing funny about it. Even though her victim was laughing her lungs out, Asuka knew she was suffering... a realization that soothed the ninja's heart. She knew that nothing was going to bring Lady Yui back, but at least she could deliver some punishment to the one who caused that death. To her, that was enough... and it manifested in such a beautiful way, her skillful fingers slowly driving Ayumi insane, unable to bear the tormenting touch of Asuka's fingers that were digging through her ribs, exploring every little ticklish inch of them.
«How about we switch to belly now?», Asuka asked, switching the place of tickling, one hand raking above Ayumi's bellybutton, the other one exploring lower, going all the way to her clean-shaven crotch, tickling her even there, making her go wild with laughter.
«Ticklish everywhere, are we?», Asuka teased, whispering on her captive's ear, her fingers still playing with it's ticklish target. «I want to see you broken. Begging. To see you die a thousand deaths before you actually die. Oh, yes, you are going to suffer.»
«Plehehehehasehehehe... I'll talk.... hehehe... I'll tell you all you want to know...», Ayumi broke after Asuka whispered those words in her ear, exhausted by the longevity of the tickles.
«We are listening», Keiko interfered. «But don't think we're stopping until you finish speaking... we aren't fools, y'know?»
«Hahahaha.... please.... hahahaha....», Ayumi tried to beg them to stop, but after only a short while, she started talking quickly, unable to bear more of this torture: «Hahahaha... You are Planar Chihihihild.... you... ahahahahaha... please... ahahahaha... you have the power to destroy.... hehehehehe... demons and angels... hahahahaha... with just your thoughts... hahahahaha... that is why everyone is seahahahaharching for yohohohouuu! Now stop! Ahahahahaha!»
«The power to destroy demons and angels with just a thought?», Keiko sounded surprised, stopping the tickling to dwell on it. Then, she continued the tickling, saying: «I don't believe it. I was tickled by a demon already, and as many times as I wished it dead, it didn't die.»
«Ahahahaha! I swehehehear it's the truuuhuhuhuth!!!», Ayumi pleaded, her eyes full of tears. «Plehehehease! If you don't stop I'm going to peeehehehehe!!»
«Thanks for telling me», Asuka said, lifting her hand from Ayumi's crotch. She didn't want her hand all messed up when the girl looses bladder control. She moved that hand just a little bit upwards, so it doesn't get messed up, but it can still tickle the girl on where her bladder was, making restraining even harder on the captive.
«You have to get your bohohohody so exhausted that yohohohou almost die», Ayumi continued revealing vital information, accepting anything if it would mean the end of the fingers probing her skin. «That's... ahahahahahahaha... that's when your powers will.... hehehehehe... no longer be doo... ohohohohoho... dormant!»
«Well, I did that already!», Keiko said. «So, what you're saying is that now I'm a walkin', talkin' demon killing machine?»
«Yehehehehes!», Ayumi confirmed. «Now please stop... ahahahahaha... before I...»
She didn't manage to finish the sentence. The words still leaving her lips, laughing like crazy, Ayumi lost bladder control and started to pee, a stream of yellow liquid coming out from between her legs, soaking the ground below her, forming a small puddle near Asuka's feet.
«Well, that's all I wanted to know», Keiko said, leaving the tortured Ayumi alone. Asuka did the same, ceasing the tickling. «I'm done with you... you talked and I'll leave you alone.»
«I, on the other hand, won't», Asuka told her exhausted prisoner, whose eyes opened wide from fear.
«No... please... no more torture... I told you everything I knew already... please... don't torture me any more... have mercy!» Ayumi pleaded, tears running down her red face, breathing heavily from exhaustion. She came close to passing out for a moment, Asuka noticed, but she didn't care. No mercy for the killer, she told herself, taking out Ayumi's water canister and stuffing the girl's mouth with it.
«Drink!», she ordered, forcefully pouring the liquid down the captive's throat, taking Keiko's place, but at the other foot.
«Please... I beg of you... if you know mercy...», Ayumi pleaded, but Asuka just grinned evily.
«Same mercy you've shown to Lady Yui?», she asked, digging all of her fingers into the pretty, defenseless sole that was there at her disposal. The ten devils danced all over the feet, from the toes, all the way to the outer side of the ankle (where the ropes started, while the other side was blocked by the tree), indiscriminately tickling everything in their path, sending Ayumi back into her helpless state of crazed laughter.
«Please stop!!!», Ayumi screamed as loud and as humbly as she could, but it was of no use. Asuka was merciless. She tickled and tickled, deaf to her captive's constant pleas for mercy.
And so, touch by touch, stroke by stroke, the tickle went on and on, the already-broken Ayumi taking the torture she could no longer bear, her mind half-crazed by now, Asuka's fingers skillfuly dancing all over her feet: the soles, the toes, the face of the foot, even the ankles... nothing was spared of the ticklish touch that ravaged through Ayumi's body, which, after being finished with eating away at her strength, started eating away at her sanity. Keiko was pitying the girl by now, but she didn't do anything... Keisuke stopped her from interfering with Asuka's vengeance... this was a torture, after all.
«AAAAAAAA!!!! PLEASE!!! NO MOHOHOHORE!!!», Ayumi screamed as she felt her bladder loosing control again. She didn't pee yet, but she was close... so close to it that one more touch would set the fluid free...
And that's what Asuka wanted. Knowing in what state her adversary was in, she just took her bare foot in her left hand, placing the nails of the right one at the heel, moving them upwards while slightly wrliggling them at the same time, finishing the other girl off.
«AAAAAAAA!!!!»
A loud scream was heard as Ayumi lost control of her bladder for the second time in one day, releasing her fluids in front of the captors again. However, this time, exhausted from the long tortures, with the scream, she also let out her consciousness, her vision blacking out and her mind resting at last... at least for a while.
Seeing this, Asuka stood up, statisfied.
«I feel much better now», she said, getting up. «Keisuke, did you send that report?»
«Long ago», the man replied, standing up as well. «Let's go now.»
* * *
«Um... Keisuke?», Keiko asked as they were strolling into the sunset... at least what was visible of it. Ayumi was pretty far away by now, being that they were in the heart of the forest.
«Yes?», the man replied calmly.
«What was that last thing you did to that Frederic guy? The lightning blades? And the one with the acid around the sword?», Keiko was curious.
«Elemental Form», Keisuke replied. «One of the five Forms kensai can learn. It is the Third Form, and only a few masters of the order know it at the time. It allows us to imbue our weapons with power of cold, acid, fire, lighting, water, or any other form of enchantment.»
«And which is the Second Form?»
«Second one is Metal Form, which allows us kensai to repair our weapons in a matter of seconds, regenerating it, and switching into any type of metal we wish.»
«I see...», Keiko said. «And what about Fourth and Fifth form?»
Keisuke looked at her. «Fourth Form is the Body Form, allowing us kensai to harden or soften our bodies, or part of them, at our will. Of all the kensai, only I and Master Shijuka know of it... and being that I'm no longer part of the order, only Master Shijuka knows it.»
«And the Fifth Form?», Keiko asked, interested. The fifth one must be something really awesome, if all the ones before it were so amazing.
However, much to her surprise, Keisuke smiled lightly, saying: «Fifth Form... ah, let's just hope I'll never have to use it again. There is a reason why it is the Forbidden Form.»
From then on, Keisuke went silent, his smile fading away immediately, and any attempt from Keiko to start a conversation had failed, as he spoke no more.
* * *
It was a cold, stormy night outside when a hooded stranger appeared on the doors of McTroy's inn. Nobody taking notice of it except the inkeeper, the figure slowly walked up to the counter, water dripping from it's soaked clothes, calling out for the inkeeper with a slight hand gesture.
«A room and a dinner», the figure ordered, whispering into the graying man's ear.
«Would a soup and some bacon be okay to m'lord?», McTroy asked, wiping a glass. «I also have some warm beer and some today's bread if you'd like.»
«Yes», the figure replied, shaking his hand, leaving two pieces of silver on his palm. Then, it casually strolled to the nearest corner, sitting and waiting for it's meal, while McTroy busied himself with telling his wife and daughter what to do. Both his wife Mathilda, a plain, yet pleasant-looking chubby woman, and his daughter Eve, the pride of Loughlin, the village where they resided, nodded, starting the preparations.
McTroy looked after Eve as she left to make the room for the wierd stranger. She was his pride, the only one of his children remaining... all the others were killed some years back by the demonlord's army... Gods bless the Great Four, he thought, for bringing him down, and avenging his boys. With his daughter all he had left, he tended to be overly-protective, he knew, but he just couldn't bury another child without jumping in the grave with her. He hoped that the stranger wasn't up to no good. What kind of a man would wish a room at this time? It was almost morning, he thought. And, he left quite a tip, paying triple of what the room and a dinner costed.
However, the inkeeper's attention soon shifted to the bar, as Lancos Timmertwig and his two cousins, the twins Tangor and Bangor entered his inn. Not again, he thought. Timmertwigs were never a welcome sight in the inn, their arrival meaning nothing but trouble. And the worst part was, being that the guys were so big and strong, nobody dared to go against them. He remembered the last year's games. That trio had beat a team of village's six strongest men in pulling the ropes, and with such ease that it was horrible to watch. And with them always being armed with those huge clubs of theirs, that could smash your head into hundred pieces if they smacked you, Timmertwigs weren't ones you'd want to angry. He has seen them kill people who stood up to them.
«Good evening, old-timer», Lancos said, strolling up to the bar, his club resting on his shoulder.
«Why, good evening, master Lancos», McTroy greeted him in his most polite tone. He didn't want to anger the big guy. «This is such an honor... please, what brings you to my inn this early?»
«What, you mean I'm not welcome here?», the man asked, angry. He was drunk, it was visible even without smelling his breath, which McTroy, unfortunately, had to do. But, this wasn't time to think about hygiene, he thought, apologizing immediately.
«No! No... please, you are always a welcome guest. Please... what can I get for you?» McTroy was so scared that a drop of sweat was visible on the edge of his dense moustache.
«So, I can take anything in your inn?», Lancos asked, clear despise for the small, honest man in his voice.
«Yes, sir...», McTroy replied humbly. «First round i... is... on the house!»
Hearing this, Lancos laughed from the depth of his soul, with a rough, barking laughter.
«Really? Well, that's great! You see, my cousins and I were thinking... your daughter, Eve, is sixteen already, and she hasn't experienced what it means to be with a man yet, so we came to change that and give her a time of her life.»
As soon as he realized what Lancos' intentions were, McTroy started shaking like leaf on the wind, sweating so hard his clothes were soaked in no time. No. Not Eve.
«Um... um... um... um...», he started, not even being able to speak coherently from fear, fighting tears. «Sorry, but my... my... my... my...dau... dau... daughter i... i...is no... not avai... lible.»
«What?!», Lancos shouted out angrily, knocking down a few pints with his gigantic fist, spilling beer all over the floor. Then, he turned to the crowd, who were pretending not to notice him, moving out of his way, shouting out theatrically: «Dear people, do you see what liar this man is?! He just told me I can have anything in his inn, and yet he denies me right to have his daughter. What kind of hospitality is this?! Any customer of his was supposed to be welcome between the legs of his daughter as well. Let me teach you what hospitality is: after we are done with her, all of you can have your turn with her. My treat!»
Lancos and his two big cousins barked, that probably being their laughter.
«But first, I am going to beat this little inkeeper up so he learns some manners», Lancos said, prepairing his fist, nobody noticing the hooded figure, which stood up from it's table, approaching the big brute... nobody except Tangor and Bangor, which blocked it's path, holding their big clubs in their hands, smiles on their faces making them even uglier and dumber-looking.
«And where do you think you are going, small guy?», McTroy heard Bangor say.
«Please... all three of you, sit down», the figure replied. «I don't want any trouble tonight.»
The figure was crazy, McTroy thought. Standing up to Timmertwigs... what was it, retarded? However, he could do naught to help the mysterious man... or woman.
«Listen to him, Bangor», Mangor said. «Let's teach him not to talk to us like that... let's make an example of him!»
Saying so, the twin brothers took their huge clubs in their hands, raising them high above their heads, ever-so-slowly, sure of their victory. McTroy heard the figure mumble something to itself, and that was probably the last thing Bangor and Mangor heard, as only a second later they collapsed, their bellies pierced by a sword, each. Elvish one-bladed sword, from what he could recognize by the tips, which were peeking out from their backs. Soon, the blades were drawn out of their human-sheaths, and in the figure's hands, much to amazement of everyone. Nobody could pretend not seeing or hearing this. They knew what this meant... more blood was going to be drawn tonight.
And he was right... Lancos was surprised beyond words... surprised and angered. He looked at the figure with such hatred that even McTroy shook... but the figure remained immobile.
«What the hell...?!», Lancos shouted out. «You killed my cousins! You were supposed to stay there and die! How dare you...?!»
With those words, Lancos charged the figure, launching a hit with his huge club. The figure tried to defend, but it was of no use: the club sent it flying to the wall, hitting it, making it unable to stand.
«I'm going to kill you to your death!!!», Lancos shouted, charging again, but the figure moved away in the last minute, club hitting the floor harmlessly. The figure stood up on it's feet again, still a bit dizzy, but able to fight again. It awaited Timmertwig's attack in a defensive stance, giving him a sign to come at it. And he did. He charged again, with unseen force, at striking range in no time. His club was aimed at the figure's head, closing at huge speed (well, for Lancos)... and missing in the last second.
The figure moved at the last moment, ducking and impaling the huge, but slow man, on the twin swords. He died right away, as the swords pierced his lungs.
A short silence followed, the crowd not believing the spectacle. However, when McTroy started clapping, everyone else accepted, following in inkeeper's footsteps. Eve wasn't the first daughter Timmertwigs were going to rape... and everyone in village was sick of their tyranny. In their eyes, the figure was a liberator, freeing them of Timmertwig's grasp. And the loudest cheers came from McTroy's, the people that the figure saved.
However, the cheers stopped as the figure removed it's hood to show it's face. As it's white hair spread and it's black skin was revealed, everyone recognized a female drow. A member of one of the vilest races in Enterion. Their savior... she was a monster, the villagers thought.
Immediately, the former cheers were replaced by angry mumblings, people giving in to their prejudices. From a hero, the woman quickly turned into an intruder, and would have been chased away were a clap not heard. It was McTroy.
«Dear people of Loughlin!», he said. «A hero just came into our tavern, saving us all... me especially... from Lancos and his lads! And what did she wish in return? Nothing! Did she ask for anything? Hell no! She may be a drow, but she's better than most of ya 'good people' here in my book! Those of you who don't like her, get out!»
A couple of confused looks later, one man, Trisham Wheatfield, a good, honest farmer, stood up to raise a glass: «That could have been my family. Lady... I don't know who you are, but thank you! From all my heart, I thank you. What is your name, Milady?»
«Markara», the confused girl replied. She obviously wasn't accustomed to this... not being chased after.
«Well, then, for Markara, hero of Loughlin!», Trisham accepted, everyone following up behind him, a loud cheer echoing through the small village:
«FOR MARKARA!!! CHEERS!!!»
The girl bowed down shyly, thanking everyone. Then, she turned over to the inkeeper, asking:
«Is... is the dinner going to be ready soon?», she said, barely stopping tears from flowing out of her eyes. McTroy could see how touched she was... this must have been the first time she got cheers like this. Being a drow, he was sure people didn't accept her, often assaulting before they gave her a chance.
«Listen, lass, if you want to, I'll tell Eve to get you dinner in your room», the inkeeper said. «You seem injured... care to check it in your room?»
«Yes...», she said, understanding what the inkeeper meant, running away so people couldn't see her tears, the ones she could no longer hold.
* * *
When Ayumi woke up, she was still tied to that tree. That same tree where Asuka tortured her, and where guards were bound to come and take her away for torture and execution. However, what surprised her was that she wasn't alone. Next to her stood three figures: two cloaked ones, led by a gorgeous red-haired woman. The red-hair noticed Ayumi was awake, so she came over to her.
«Finally awake», she said in a sweet, seductive tone.
«Who are you?», Ayumi countered with a question.
«I don't really like telling my name before I kiss a girl», the woman whispered into her ear, going lower, embracing Ayumi's waist and kissing her in the crotch. Ayumi could feel the woman's skilled tongue inside her, exploring her most sensitive areas, lighting all the fires inside her in a manner of seconds. Soon, it ended, Ayumi being both grateful and sad at the same time.
«Now that we are properly introduced, my name is Morganna», the red-hair said. «And you are...?»
«Ayumi...», she sniffed. «Can you please get me out?»
«But, dear child, you are a murderer», the woman said warmly, kissing Ayumi on the nipple... it felt so good. «It's written on your cute belly... see?»
Saying so, Morganna has shown a mirror to the tied girl, showing her the writing on her belly: I killed Lady Yui.
«Seems we will have some fun with you until the guards come», Morganna said, taking a feather out, showing it to Ayumi.
«Oh... no... no... please, no more tickling.» Pleading was everything Ayumi could do in this helpless situation, but it did her no good, she could see that clearly as the feather slowly approached her nipples, closer and closer...
All right, folks, first of all, I'd like to apologize for such a long delay between Enterions. It seems that my writer's block and working on other pieces kept me away from this project. However, it's being worked on, and should be done in two weeks top. Also, it has proved to be so large that I believe it is best to post it in two parts. I'm going to post the first part here (more was written so far, but this is where I think first part should end). Then, I must apologize for this part not having much action in itself. The set-up for the tickling has proved to be quite long, but then again, the tickling itself will be long as well. However, that will come in second part.
Now, without further ado, I give you the beginning of Enterion's chapter 12. Hope you enjoy.
-------------------------------------
Enterion, Chapter 12 (Part 1/2)
-------------------------------------
“So, captain Mokoshima, thank you for your help”, the red-haired woman, who introduced herself as Morganna, smiled coquettishly, gently placing her hand so that it rested upon the samurai’s shoulder. “I feel so much safer knowing that this dangerous criminal will no longer be on the loose. You don’t know how afraid I was that she might hurt me.” The woman finished the last sentence with a slight ‘mmm’, which gave it a seductive, alluring overtone. Not that she needed to use any of her techniques on him: from the very beginning, Shino Mokoshima, captain of the Ninth Dragon Squad, fell for the woman. To him, everything about her was exotic: her hair, which fell down in many curved locks, free and unrestrained, all the way to the middle of her back, seemed like a sea of fire. Beautiful, majestic sea in which he would really love to immerse himself. And when the woman would move, those curves of her hair would sway lightly, almost melodically, completely synchronized with the smooth moves of the rest of her body: each and every step this woman took was carried out so it could invoke passion, each gesture seducing the onlooker. Like some ancient goddess of passion walking among men, Morganna ensnared the looks of captain and more than half of his men with her grace, beauty and fiery, sexy nature. It was just that everything about that woman, even the air around her, was charged with sexual energy.
Shino really envied that… Elerion was his name. That… elf… yes, that’s what they were called, general Sugoyata told him once… he was blessed with the company of such a beauty, day by day. And not just Morganna. There was another girl traveling with them, Mokoshima noticed. Her name seemed to be Aurora. Blonde, pale, her face shyly turned to the ground in front of herself; she seemed like a complete opposite of her traveling companion. While Morganna seemed like a live fire, burning with passion, Aurora seemed like an icon of an idolized saint or an angel brought to life. Illustration of pureness and innocence framed by a golden frame of her beautiful, straight hair, the shy beauty stood toe-to-toe with her seductive companion in looks. Both women had beautiful bodies, with full curves right where they should be, firm, flat valleys where one would wish them. Really, their bodies were marvels of divine architecture. Samurai captain knew plenty of people who would kill just to see such women smile at them. Hell, he was barely restraining himself from ordering his men to attack Elerion and taking the two beauties for himself and his troop. What kept him from issuing such an order was the fact that he would probably have to fight half of his troops later, when the question of who would go first would arise.
“Come on, Ayumi, get up”, Morganna’s voice returned Mokoshima from his thoughts, as her hand left his shoulder to pick up and pull on the rope tied around the captive’s neck, which made her obediently stand up from her kneeling position. Captain looked at her: Ayumi… the killer of lady Yui. According to the report the royal ninja sent, she was accompanied by two warriors, and the three of them managed to overpower the ninja leader's entourage. Scary, he thought, knowing that lady Yui was always accompanied by two kensai. The ninja managed to stop the trio somehow, though, and now these three adventurers have kept an eye out on Ayumi ever since, to make sure she doesn't get away. Not only that, but they managed to turn her into an obedient little slave in the meantime. He wandered what kind of grisly tortures they used on her, but then again, he didn't want to know. The truth was, of course, much more subtle and gentle than the captain imagined, but equally effective.
“Now, my little Ayumi”, Morganna said, planting a gentle, sensual kiss on the criminal’s lips, drawing many lustful looks from men in the unit. Ayumi returned the kiss, and for a few seconds, the two women engaged in the most sensual kiss Mokoshima has ever witnessed in his forty years of life. Then, when those precious few seconds of paradise ended, Morganna continued to speak in her usual, sensual voice: “… as much as I loved hanging out with you, we must part here. These guards will take you away now. I want you to come with them, like a good little girl you’ve become.”
Ayumi was crying.
“Mistress…” , she sniffed, “Mistress… please don’t leave me. I’m scared.”
“Aww… my dear Ayumi…”, Morganna said, kissing the girl on the cheeks, wiping her tears away, “… you have been a bad, bad little girl, and now you have to take your punishment.”
“B-but…”
“No buts, young lady…”, Morganna said strictly, her face suddenly a bit sharper. However, just a second later, she winked to Ayumi, hugging her tightly, her hand reaching for her behind. “…except this one, of course.”
Being that Morganna blocked his view, Mokoshima couldn’t really tell what she did to his countrywoman, but from the way Ayumi opened, then quickly shut her eyes and moaned, he could say it was something very, very erotic.
“Now, off you go”, the red-haired dominatrix continued, breaking the hug, taking Ayumi to Mokoshima, handing him the leash, then giving her slave a final, comforting kiss on the cheek. “I won’t worry… you’re my smart little girl… I’m sure you’ll manage somehow.”
“Speaking of managing”, the captain spoke, pulling on the leash, “you’d better watch out. There are whole armies headed for Yamamoto’s soil as we speak, and none of them are friendly. Also, lately, a band of maniacs have been roaming through the countryside. They arrived on a ship, slaughtered the whole crew, and have been ravaging the countryside ever since. Two villages have already been burned, and we have reasons to believe it’s them.”
Morganna looked surprised for a moment, but then she smiled: “Thank you for the warning, captain Mokoshima. We’ll certainly watch out for any suspicious people. After all…”, she smiled, the innocent look on her face sending electrical impulses into pants of Mokoshima and his men, “… I’m a good girl. My mom taught me not to talk to suspicious-looking strangers, or she will spank me… real hard.”
“All right, then. We’ll be leaving you now.” Shino Mokoshima turned to his men, shouting out the orders: “Men! We are moving out! Column formation, on the double!”
“Before you go, captain…”, Morganna’s velvet voice got all of his unit’s attention again. She was blowing a kiss into their direction, speaking in the most seductive manner he has ever heard anyone speak. “This is for a certain someone… they know who it is. Goodbye!”
Shino Mokoshima and his men saluted the trio, their formation finally formed, and then turned to the road.
“All right, men. Let’s move out!”
* * *
“All right, all right… what the hell is going on here?!”, Mokoshima stormed in between his warriors, who were having another quarrel. This time, they almost drew swords.
“It’s Kazuma, here”, one of the soldiers, Shinji, said. Tall and muscular, he towered above the rest of the unit, being six feet tall. If he had drawn his swords, it would certainly mean an all-out fight. “He said Morganna blew that kiss to him! That’s complete lie!”
“Yeah!”, another soldier, Kamishiro, interfered. “That kiss was meant for me!”
Immediately, four or five more soldiers intruded, claiming that kiss for themselves.
Oh, this was just great, the captain thought! This was the fifth argument since they parted with Morganna, which was about three hours ago. He was already getting pretty sick and tired of this. They were acting like kids.
“Come on, men, quit it!”, he shouted out, his voice rising above that of his men. “You’re soldiers, men, start acting like ones! Show some discipline!”
His men stopped in their tracks, their eyes fixed on him, filled with awe and respect. Seeing the opportunity, Shino pointed at Ayumi, his soldiers’ looks following it like hand of god. “Morganna blew the kiss to her! Or did you forget that she was handed out to us when Morganna said it?! Did you forget what happened right in front of our eyes?”
The men went silent. Even though what their captain said was almost as far away from the real truth as the soldiers’ dreams, this was the perfect way to cool their heads off, and a seemingly rational explanation to the beautiful woman’s behavior.
“All right, everyone settled down?”, the captain asked, angry. “No need for executions like there was last few times?”
Before, when he would have to settle men down like this, it happened that some of his men attacked either him or Ayumi, maddened, claiming they wanted the fiery goddess for themselves. Of course, such men were charged for disobedience and killed on spot, Mokoshima killing them where they stood. After all, captain knew more about swordplay than any of them will learn for the rest of their lives. And he was intent on following orders: bring Ayumi, killer of lady Yui, to the royal court so that she might be trialed for her crimes. Failing to bring her alive would certainly be harder to explain than explaining why a dozen of disobedient soldiers had to be put to their deaths. He wondered if Morganna would even send that kiss had she known how many deaths it would cause. Did she know that a kiss of a beautiful woman can sometimes be more potent a weapon than a sword? Well, no need to worry about it… this time the men seemed to have cooled down. The past examples served as a good teaching experience. The men were starting to apologize to him, and to one another, and the march went on.
Phew, this was close, Mokoshima thought, taking Ayumi’s leash and taking his place at the head of the marching column.
* * *
“Mmm… Aurora, that feels wonderful”, Morganna moaned, enjoying the feel of blonde’s tongue massaging her sole. “You’ve become quite good at it lately.”
“Thank you, mistress”, the seer replied, kissing her mistress’ big toe passionately, carefully since she didn’t want to tickle her; she learned all too well through the many sessions of orgasm-denial what it meant to tickle the red-hair during foot-worship sessions. “You taught me well, mistress.”
“And you learn so quickly, my little Aurora”, Morganna moaned yet again, the feeling of her slave sucking on her big toe so passionately and diligently sending small waves of pleasure through her whole body. She raised her head from the ground she was laying on, turning her face to her travelling companion, smiling: “You seem to be popular already, Elerion, when the guards are warning people of you.”
“Two burned villages and a dead crew…”, Elerion grunted, tending to his blades. “I’m just getting started.” He turned to Morganna. “You’re no better yourself… how many men have already died because of your kissing tactic?”
“Only the weak-minded ones”, Morganna smiled seductively, her eyes closing as Aurora’s tongue passed along the length of her curved, soft instep. The demon kin was lying on her stomach, her body resting on the ground. The only part not touching the soil were her forelegs, which were bent under right angle, so her feet pointed directly to the sky, allowing Aurora easier access to them. Of course, Morganna would also flex her toes and move her soles a bit, stretching them out and curling them at her whim, teasing her poor slave, who was finding these feet worshipping sessions more and more arousing. Morganna remembered when she first met Aurora: the very sight of demon kin's bare feet made her look away in disgust. Now, from time to time, she would ask Morganna to take her boots off so she can worship her feet. It was amazing what a little training could do, Morganna thought. "They choose to fight, hoping that my love would be wasted on one of them." The very sound of her voice was filled with disgust all over.
"One day, you will have to explain to me who is it you're sending those kisses to", the elf said, looking at his own reflection in his blade, removing a few stray black locks from his eyes.
"Ooh... curious?", the red-haired woman pouted, her pedicured, colorless toes spreading to allow her slave's tongue access to areas between them. She looked away into the distance. "Those kisses... are meant for the person that I'm in love with... the only person I will ever submit to willingly."
"Hmph!", Elerion grunted. "The only women I have ever needed are these two babies."
He patted his two swords, which were shining on the warm midday sun. Pathetic, Morganna thought, smiling at him: "Watch out for their kiss... it's not nearly as pleasant as...", she lazily pointed at Aurora with her hand, "... this."
"No, but let me at her, and I'll show you what a masterpiece I can make out of her."
Sick piece of shit, Morganna thought, feeling Aurora stop her licking out of fear. Continuing to smile, she sighed, taking her boots back on, giving her slave-girl the sign to come to her, stroking her hair, turning to Elerion.
"We already discussed this", she told him, masking the disgust she felt towards her travelling companion behind a smile. "She is my slave... you got those two villages and, from what I hear, one more is nearby. If you want to, Aurora and I can wait for you to burn that village and kill everyone inside, while the two of us have some... fun." Then, she turned to the blonde, planting a motherly kiss on her cheek. "Don't worry, Aurora, he won't hurt you. There... there... don't be afraid. Your mistress is looking out for you." Aurora looked up, the fear in her eyes clearing out after meeting Morganna's soothing smile.
“Thank you, mistress”, the blonde laid her head on Morganna’s shoulder, enjoying the redhead’s gentle touch.
Morganna’s eyes turned back to the elf. “Besides, you had your fun with Aszhara and Eliza… you were pretty merciless with them.”
“I was not… I let them end the other’s life peacefully.”
Only after slicing them up for thirty minutes, you sick fuck, Morganna thought, forcing herself to keep smiling. Before he was through with them, they were begging to be killed, massacred beyond recognition. Even Morganna almost threw up her lunch when she saw them… luckily, she managed to prevent Aurora from seeing it. The blonde would certainly be crushed by the scene, which would mean less than satisfying performance in bed. And when she wasn’t satisfied, Morganna tended to have bad temper. That wouldn’t be good at all.
Thinking back on the events that occurred since she met up with Elerion, the red-haired woman could definitely agree that he was serving his purpose: she was able to hide in his shadow, concealing her true powers, staying out of harm’s way and stopping the stories of mighty sorceress Morganna that began spreading through the lands, making her easier to detect. However, his appetite for mindless killing, caring for nothing else but that, really sickened her. She pretended she was all right with it, concealing her hatred for her companion, knowing how she couldn’t let herself get too exposed. No… until she achieves what she wants, which would be capturing the Planar Child and conquest of all of Enterion, she couldn’t allow herself to be detected by her. Back then, she left because she wanted to see the world before finally settling down. Now, it would only be appropriate to give the world as a gift to the only person she ever loved, finally binding herself to her for all of eternity. Oh, yes, that would be the day. But, before that…
“Well, I’m off to kill, then”, Elerion shouted over the shoulder. “You and Aurora stay here and wait for me.”
“All right… we’ll wait here, like good girls”, Morganna smiled lasciviously, turning back to her slave-girl, her hands entering the blonde’s robes, playing with seeress’ body. The elf grunted and left them alone, not really caring for anything but releasing some more stress through slaughter. Morganna waited until he was out of sight before starting to nibble on her slave’s ear.
“Now, my little Aurora, would you want to hear the story of who I’m blowing all those kisses to?”, she whispered.
Aurora let out a few moans due to her mistress’ mouth-skills. She placed her hand on Morganna’s chest and gave her an innocent look: “Of course, mistress.”
“Well, you see, it all started under a cherry tree…”, Morganna stopped her story-telling as she felt Aurora’s hand slide down her legs, to her boot, starting to remove it. She smiled, showing her beautiful, white teeth. “Of course… that will certainly sweeten the story up.”
Her now bare toes wiggled, enjoying the kiss of the wind for a brief time, before entering Aurora’s mouth again. Then, Morganna’s tale continued…
* * *
“Sir! Scout Renji Hirohito reporting, sir!” One of captain Mokoshima’s men saluted him, waiting for his superior officer’s permission to speak.
“You may speak”, the man in question replied informally, hiding his curiosity. The scout returned rather quickly.
“Sir… about ten minutes walk to the north-east I have spotted a fully blossomed cherry tree, and a woman sitting next to it, leaning on it!” The scout was obviously very disturbed by the fact. As well as he should be… was this some kind of a joke?
“Are you sure you saw it?”, Mokoshima tried to check. “The cherries have bloomed months ago. The flowers are no more. And what is it you say about a woman being there, all alone?”
“Yes, sir… the tree was there, full of flowers, just as real as you are standing here.”
Hmm… the scout sounded pretty convinced, Shino thought. There was no doubt in his mind that the woman under the tree had something to do with it. However, what was he supposed to do now? This clearly required an investigation, since an anomaly of this sort could very easily mean a presence of magic. And a magic user could easily cause great ruin to the countryside if left unchecked. Also, the woman could also be a demon or some other creature in disguise, so it was their duty as protectors of Yamamoto to investigate the level of threat. However, they also had a mission: to escort Ayumi to Totara, where she was to be interrogated, trialed and executed. Loss of too many men could jeopardize that mission. If thought of from that angle, they shouldn’t investigate.
Shino Mokoshima stood silent for a couple of seconds. He was unsure of what to do: to investigate or not. Taking all arguments into consideration, he thought that maybe it would be wiser not having a dangerous magic user at their heels. If that woman… or whatever it was, was really dangerous, it would be best confronting her… or it… on their own grounds, and before he looses any more men to those pointless fights about their red-haired goddess of wet dreams.
He raised his fist and gave his men new orders: “Men! Gather up and listen! We are going to investigate a potential threat our scout here just spotted. Everyone, be on your guard. Swordsmen in the front, archers in the back. Line formation. Let’s go.”
And so, after about ten minutes of solid march, the troop came to observe the exact thing the scout reported: a great, majestic cherry tree, probably more than a hundred years old, its many branches spreading out wide, untamed by man’s hand. Shino didn’t remember this tree being there when they were going to pick Ayumi up, and he was pretty sure they passed this way, searching for the exact place that Royal ninja specified. This tree, even though so beautiful, somehow felt… wrong. Unnatural. It felt like magic, not water, was flowing through its veins, like magic, not its strong bark, was protecting it from harm. And, what was weirdest, as they approached it, the tree seemed to… react somehow. As if it was greeting them. And the woman leaning on it… what was she?
It took them about a minute or two more before they could clearly see the woman taking rest under the tree which greeted them with happy chirping of birds which appeared on its branches, later joined in by a small chorus of crickets. What they saw left them standing in awe: the woman under the tree was an elf. Tall, slim and elegant, her figure was wrapped in a dress of finest white silk, hugging her body tightly on the torso, accenting her flat stomach, full, big breasts, elegant, rounded ass, and her slim thighs, expanding at her arms and lower parts of the legs, edges hanging loosely, hiding her fists all the way up to her fingernails, which shined like stars in the night sky, colored in silver nail-polish. Her medium-sized, relatively high-arched elegant, pale feet were not adorned with a nail polish, but the white sandals with ties that reached into the domain covered by dress gave off almost a silvery glow, whiter even than her pale skin. Now that they were so close, they could even see her face, adorned by two bright blue eyes and small, elegant full lips which just begged to be kissed, colored just a shade darker than her skin so that they don’t disturb the harmony of her still face. Coupled with a small, a bit pointed nose and framed by hair which shined like gold even in shade, this woman’s face looked like a small ivory island, surrounded by a huge, golden river. And in the middle of it shone two crystal-clear, mystical lakes, radiating magical power. This woman… she was a manifestation of nature itself, Shino could see it now. And at the moment, she was displaying Mother’s gentle, calm side, it seemed, since she calmly smiled as they came to her. She didn’t get up yet, and only now did Shino realize a long object wrapped in white silk was resting at her side. Probably a sword, he guessed, making sure his hand was gripping his one, just in case she tries something funny.
“Good day, lady and gentlemen”, the woman greeted them, her smile revealing two rows of crystal-white teeth.
“Good day to you as well”, Shino tried to be as courteous as he could. “I am Shino Mokoshima, captain of the Ninth Dragon squad. And who would you be?”
“My name is…”, the woman started slowly, sighing, “… not important. Tell me, captain Shino Mokoshima, who is this girl, and what is she doing in your honorable unit?”
Hearing this, Shino was a bit taken aback. Not revealing her name was very rude, in his opinion, but he heard something about those elves not parting with their names lightly, so he guessed she could be pardoned. But why was she so interested in Ayumi.
“She is a criminal, about to be taken to execution”, he replied calmly.
“I see…”, the woman was silent for a few seconds, and then she gave the captain a look: “Captain, I suppose you met a woman named Morganna on your way here?”
“What if we did?” Shino didn’t like this. How did she know it? And why this interest in Ayumi and Morganna? It didn’t make any sense.
“Yes… her aura can be felt even in you, captain, though it is faint”, the woman thought out loud, not even listening to him, referring to him, but speaking more to herself. This girl seems to have spent a lot more time with her, though. Would you mind if I questioned her a bit?”
“Unfortunately, yes, I would”, samurai gripped his sword, still not taking it out, but ready to do so at any given moment. “My orders are to escort her to the royal palace, where she will be trialed for several murders.”
“I see…”, the woman started getting up, her voice as calm as before. The smile on her face didn’t fade as she spoke her next words: “So, it seems that we both need the girl, and I doubt any of us will let her go peacefully?”
“So it seems”, Mokoshima said, taking out his sword. His men quickly followed, swordsmen readying their swords and archers loading their bows. The woman calmly took the object in white silk, its cover removing itself on its own, wind blowing it away on the tree’s lowest branches. As Shino expected, it was a sword, long and beautifully crafted, with one-sided blade and a big blue jewel instead of guard. The jewel, deep and calm at first, like depths of the ocean on a calm day, suddenly started shifting its color, mixing in with white, like sea’s surface during storm, with strong, wild waves foaming up its surface. Her dress was now starting to darken a bit, a snowy plain during an avalanche, the golden threads of her hair now getting a bit orange mixed in, depicting a forest fire.
“So, let it be, then”, the woman’s voice was distant and timeless, wild and thundering, like a storm. “I, Daliana Fenaviel, will destroy anyone who stands in my way!”
“Men… attack!” Shino Mokoshima, captain of Ninth Dragon squad ordered, leading the charge…
* * *
What the hell is Elerion doing for so long, a thought crossed Morganna’s mind as she slowly raked her long fingernails on Aurora’s sides. He should have been here long ago. After all, it was only one small village. One spell could have done the trick. Of course, with Elerion being too dumb to cast even a single cantrip, simplest of spells, that was out of the option, but she doubted anyone in that village would have power to stop him. For all he was worth, that psychotic prick could wield those two blades of his with some skill. Oh well, at least Aurora was here, so she could have some fun while waiting.
The enslaved blonde was tied to a tree, facing it, with her hands tied so she was hugging it tightly, thus offering Morganna free access to her armpits, as well as her sides, waist and ass. Her legs were immobilized at the knees with ropes, which were then tied around four bolts, two per knee, thus forcing Aurora into kneeling position. However, knowing how uncomfortable this position could be, and that discomfort would surely kill Aurora’s sexual arousal, Morganna placed their bedrolls between Aurora and the tree, and between her knees and the ground. This way, the discomfort was reduced to a minimum, and Aurora could fully enjoy Morganna’s light, erotic tickling touches. Of course, being that they were outdoors and Morganna didn’t want Aurora’s laughter to attract unwanted visitors, the seer was gagged with the redhead’s scarf, which was bound around her mouth.
“Damn, Aurora, you’re almost humping the tree”, Morganna commented, seeing the ecstatic look on her slave’s face. That prediction wasn’t so far from the truth, since the tickled girl was kept on the edge of orgasm for about an hour now, Morganna using slow erotic tickling strokes to light up all the fires in Aurora, only to deny her the final burst in final seconds, letting her calm down just a bit, then repeating the cycle over and over. The mistress’ hands slowly and gently spider-walked down the pale waist that was so helplessly offered to them, tracing its lines downwards, on the smooth road to blonde’s buttocks. Taking their sweet time causing Aurora to buck in her bonds, Morganna’s elegant fingers finally reached their first stop, starting to happily abuse the fact that Aurora’s beautiful, pale buttocks were ticklish. Indeed, when Morganna found out that Aurora was ticklish all over, she was surprised: usually, people who said they were ticklish all over usually meant to say that they have loads of places they were ticklish on. When one said so for Aurora, it meant that there was indeed no place on her body that wouldn’t react to a finger’s scratch without trying to move away, thus letting Morganna exploit some of the more exotic tickling locations.
“My, my, Aurora, as soon as I started tickling you here, you almost came”, Morganna noted, observing her ticklee’s reaction to the fingers that were ever-so-lightly dancing at the place where her ass met her legs, slowly going upwards along the beautiful, round, firm buttocks that were laid out just above, all the way to the top. Then, when they would arrive at the top, to where the blonde’s back began, they would slowly start coming down, tickling everything they found along the way in a light, teasingly erotic manner which soundly kept the tied beauty on that sweet, dreadful edge of orgasm.
“Mmmphhhh!!!”, Aurora screamed out behind her gag, desperate to find a way to appease her master, to bring herself to such grace that she would be sent to stars and back. She started frantically rubbing herself against the soft cushion that separated her womanhood from the tree’s rough bark in a delusive hope that she might, by some miracle, pass the border Morganna brought her to and finally achieve orgasm.
“Ooh! Aurora! You bad, bad girl!”, Morganna exclaimed, a teasing smirk on her face. The look that she got in return from the blonde told her exactly what she wanted to hear: Aurora was desperate for an orgasm. No… she was now beyond the point of despair. At this time, she was prepared to give everything and do anything just for those few moments of overwhelming pleasure her master was so skilled in delivering. Of course, hell would freeze sooner than Morganna would allow Aurora to orgasm so fast, before enjoying her desperate look for some time.
“You know, it’s such a shame your little fingers can’t touch your cute pussy, isn’t it?”, Morganna teased her slave, her fingers switching to lightly playing along the area between the blonde’s asshole and pussy. It worked wonders on Aurora, who started bucking and screaming behind her gag, really starting to hump the tree. A big stain was quickly spreading on the bedroll, showing just how close the woman was to the big bang. And Morganna was adding fuel to the fire, gently and passionately whispering into the tied blonde’s ear: “I bet if I tickled your wet womanhood, you’d reach for the stars in a second. Oh, yes… look at how close my fingers are. Look at what short distance they have to cross to play with your cute, little pussy. And you want them there so bad. Yes you do… yes you do.”
“And so do you… a bit too much.”
Suddenly, everything went silent. Morganna’s smile faded away like stars in front of coming daylight, her hands falling loosely to her sides. For a while, she couldn’t move. Everything just stopped for her. She recognized that voice, and knew what it meant. Daliana. Finally, her teacher and lover found her. Morganna had constantly hoped that this day wouldn’t come, but she somehow knew that it was bound to happen. Her former teacher was no idiot. And, judging by the way Morganna left, she would definitely be angry.
Morganna’s lip started curling up into a small, weak smile. She was almost resigned. There was going to be a fight, she knew it. And, she was going to lose it. No matter what she tries, she can’t beat her teacher. However, she wasn’t the one who would give up, even facing impossible odds. It was her life she was trying to save here. If there was one in a million chance to save herself, Morganna knew it would come through fighting, not begging for mercy.
“No matter that I traveled across half of Enterion, you still found me”, she complimented, cutting Aurora’s bonds as she slowly got up on her feet. “Really, I would expect nothing less from my master.” She turned around to face her former lover. However, seeing her face wasn’t as easy as Morganna thought it would be: in these few years of her absence, the red-hair forgot just how beautiful her mentor was. Never has Morganna taken the elven beauty off the pedestal, recognizing her as the most beautiful person she had ever met, but meeting her in reality again, after quite a long time, just accented the fact that Daliana was beautiful beyond even the wildest imagination. Even the red-haired beauty was stunned for a few precious seconds, lost in those beautiful sapphire-colored eyes.
“I’m honored you still recognize me as your master, oh defiant one.” Daliana’s tone was as strict and sharp as a whip crack. “Though that certainly isn’t what you’ve shown when you’ve left me tied to bed, having that animated feather tickling me.”
The elf was angry. Well, that was to be expected, Morganna thought, being that she left without any explanation. One night, she waited for Daliana to fall asleep and packed her stuff and just left. Also, to keep her busy, she tied her master to bed and animated three feathers: two to tickle the beautiful elf’s delicate soles, her most ticklish spot, and one to tickle her just above that precious womanhood of her Morganna so adored. Knowing what an enormous turn-on it was for her teacher to have her feet touched, Morganna made the feathers explore her soles thoroughly. She knew that those feathers alone would probably be enough to keep her lover on the border of orgasm. However, to tease her even more, and maybe to even grant her a release or two, Morganna placed one more animated feather to play with the skin just above Daliana’s beautiful cave of pleasures. She knew that her mistress would certainly be able to break out of those bonds with a single spell or two. However, concentrating on spellcasting was really hard when you are tickled intensely and bordering orgasm. Also, once she did get free, Morganna knew, Daliana would certainly want to reach that what has been denied to her for a long time… multiple times.
“Well, while you were sleeping, you seemed to enjoy yourself quite a bit”, Morganna managed to force a defiant smirk on her face. “I’d say you enjoyed yourself fully in bondage, say, two times, and five times after that.”
Yes, Morganna knew her teacher, and she learned how much the blonde loved erotic pleasures. She was certain even leaving her in that bondage would cause her teacher to get horny over time. However, she would certainly be out of bondage by that time. A woman like her would never allow herself to be denied orgasm for so long and not achieve it multiple times later.
“Um… well…”, the elf blushed, at loss of words. Morganna knew she guessed right about both orgasms in bondage and out of it, and she guessed the exact number. “That’s not important! What’s important what came after it: my desire for vengeance! Morganna, I will teach you a lesson you’ll never forget!”
Well, that was for certain, Morganna thought. She knew that her mentor will probably kill her now, and she was sorry for that. Not because she was afraid to die, far from that, but because she planned on returning to her mentor after this great adventure. Even though she escaped from her, Morganna loved Daliana, really and truly loved her. From when she ran away, she shared her bed with many men and women, but those people could never replace the one she really loved. With all of the others, there was no making love. There was only exercise to keep her skills sharp. But, when she would share her body with her mentor, to Morganna, there was no better experience or more beautiful emotion. Indeed, while Morganna’s body might have belonged to many, her heart belonged to only one. And it was because of that one, the blonde elf in front of her, that she was trying to conquer Enterion. After all, was there a better gift to the person who meant the world to you than the world itself?
“Daliana… my master… I know nothing I say will change what you think of me… so let’s get this over with quickly”, the red-hair said, preparing a spell. It was a small spell, one which she was certain wouldn’t harm her mentor. After all, Daliana was the only person in the entire world Morganna couldn’t bring herself to hurt. She knew she was going to die, and by the hand of the only person she ever loved, and the only person that really ever loved her. She let the small rays fly towards her teacher, knowing the result: they will be absorbed by the armor Daliana will put up.
She was right. The blonde elf just snapped her finger and a globe appeared around her, protecting her from lowly spells such as the one Morganna had cast. The rays were absorbed like they never even existed.
“Why do you show such disrespect to me, Morganna?”, Daliana asked. “Why do you use spells of such low caliber? Do you think of me as no threat?!”
“Yeah… something like that”, Morganna responded, trying to provoke her master more. She scanned the landscape in search for Aurora. The blonde stood at a safe distance, finding an opportunity in redhead’s quarrel with her teacher. Good. At least one soul less to worry about when she finally goes to hell, Morganna thought. And judging by the way blonde elf looked, that moment won’t be far. Her hair looked like a forest set ablaze, her dress shining with orange glow as well. Her eyes were thundering and cold like an avalanche. Oh yes, she was enraged. Morganna knew that, whatever spell her mentor was going to cast, it’s going to be a large one.
However, she was wrong. The spell Daliana had cast was not a high-level spell of massive destruction. No… it was something far less harmful: the ground beneath her feet had turned into mud, making the demon-kin quickly fall into the ground up to her knees. This made Morganna feel very… angry.
“Damn it… finish me already!”, she screamed out, tossing two fireballs around Daliana, placing them so that the blonde magician would be out of harm’s way if she stood still. Please don’t move, Daliana, please, a thought rushed through Morganna’s head. Luckily, the blonde elf was smart enough to see through the spells, remaining completely still. Two large blasts went off, two spheres of fire forming, burning everything in their path. For a few short moments, a blazing inferno raged, like hell brought to earth, two spheres of flame seeming like domes on a top of some hellish castle. And then, when everything went still, when those spheres of destruction vanished like they have never even existed, leaving craters of ash as the only relics of their fiery glory, a pure, white figure stood out, completely unscathed by the flames. She was frowning, knowing that her former apprentice had intentionally missed.
“Morganna, I must say I’m very disappointed in you… I would expect you to respect me enough to know that a few fireballs can’t scare me. Especially if you aim to miss.”
The red-haired woman chuckled. “Heh. It seems we’re even, then. You could have crushed me with a flick of the wrist, but you haven’t.” She sighed, stepping out of the mud, the leftovers oozing from her leather boots. “Let’s face it… you can’t hurt me… and I can’t hurt you.”
Daliana sighed as well. Her hair was lit up in a fiery tone, seeming like a forest fire, her dress depicting a fierce avalanche. Her blue eyes were thundering with blue flames and her face was a mask of rage. She was angry, Morganna knew… angry because she was right. Neither of them could hurt the other, no matter how hard they might force themselves to.
“You... you will get punished, Morganna.” Daliana’s voice was thundering with rage. She was barely able to speak. Morganna knew that her mentor would like to strangle the life out of her right now for not being able to hurt her. Such a paradox. However, it was the same on her side. She would also like to strangle herself for not being able to hurt her mentor.
“Well, then, we both know that there is only one way to settle this, then…”, Morganna said, a clear thought of what she was about to do in her head: she will place a sleeping spell on the elf. Then, maybe in restraints, her mistress will be able to see the reason. Also, she hasn’t had fun with the beauty in such a long, long time. She so longed to make up for at least a part of it. Maybe, if she explains what is really going on, and Daliana is in such tight bondage that she is bound to listen, then she will understand. In those eighty years they lived together, Morganna found out that Daliana indeed was the girl of her dreams, the one she could spend an eternity with. However, she needed to go on one last adventure before settling down. One last adventure, to see the world before finally committing herself to this person, who she left her heart to. So, maybe after this spell, she will finally see the truth, Morganna told herself as she suddenly started to feel very sleepy. Her eyelids became so heavy, and no matter how hard she tried, staying awake seemed like an impossible feat to accomplish. Her vision was getting more and more blurry by the moment. Daliana…
“Beat you to it”, the sound of the elven woman’s velvet voice and an image of victorious smirk on her face were the last things Morganna’s consciousness recorded before going on a short vacation, leaving the red-headed woman fast asleep under her mentor’s feet.
* * *
When Morganna awoke, she didn’t feel dizzy at all. There was no hang-over, no ill feelings… she felt rested, her magical slumber refreshing her just like the natural one.
Her vision was still blurry, and of course, she didn’t know where she was. However, what she did know was that her slowly-recovering vision was showing her a beautiful, stern image of an elven maiden: her mistress. Daliana. She was so beautiful, the red-haired woman thought.
“Awake now?”, the blonde mistress asked, following her question with a quick but loving kiss on Morganna’s cheek.
The demon-kin groaned in response, her head still not completely clear. She had to draw on all of her strength to try and not return the kiss. Instead, faking disgust, she turned her head away, waiting for her vision to completely clear out, so she could see where she was. She knew Daliana… the elf surely had plenty contraptions ready for her. And they all had to be stored somewhere. She tried to move, to see what kind of restraint she ended up in. Trying to move her legs, she found out that they were spread just so that her feet couldn’t touch even if she did her best, but close enough for it not to be uncomfortable. Also, they were lifted up from her body, so Morganna’s private parts and whole legs were exposed. Her hands were tied together, above her head, but weren’t levitated, so her head could easily rest on the cushions her mentor placed under her. A clever bondage, Morganna thought, looking forward to trying it out, but showing exactly the opposite on the outside.
“Oh, yes… how rude of me…”, Daliana smiled wickedly, moving away so Morganna could observe the situation she was in. And, it was just as Morganna had supposed: she was trapped inside a metal construction, two round metal poles connecting the pole her feet were tied on to the ground. Two more round poles were attached at that intersection, connecting themselves to the stone wall, which hosted a metal loop through which the ropes binding Morganna’s hands were pulled through, the rope tightened to allow minimum movement.
Looking at all of this, taking in the position she was in, Morganna could hardly wait for the punishment she was about to receive. She wanted to tell her mentor how beautiful a job she has done. However, she just looked at her with disgust, forcing herself with all her power to keep that stare.
“Bitch”, she spat out at Daliana, who just smiled, standing up and slowly walking to the table next to Morganna’s steel cage without bars. That was it, Morganna thought, she was going to start tickling her now. Whatever cruel methods of breaking her Daliana had thought of, she was going to start using them now, and Morganna knew that, very soon, she will be broken and begging for mercy, ready to offer anything just for the tickling to stop, but not being allowed such grace. She was really looking forward to it.
However, her mentor had yet another surprise planned for her before the tickling commenced. Just as Morganna was about to start curling her toes, her captor reached for the table, holding a shiny object in her hand. What was it, Morganna thought? A knife? No... it was a... a mirror?!
For some unknown reason, Morganna’s former teacher was holding a mirror in her hands, playing with it before looking the captive woman in the eyes, her gaze flaring with pleasure.
“Look at yourself, Morganna”, she said, holding the mirror so the other woman could see just how helplessly she looked. Daliana played with the adorned, square piece of glass by allowing the redhead to take a look at each of her body parts first: starting at the gorgeous, creamy, high-arched soles of her feet, down her perfectly sculpted, long legs, to her womanhood.
Daliana’s mirror stood there for a moment, observing the beautiful entrance to this cave of wonders. Morganna’s vagina was neatly shaven, with few shy, short red hairs left near the entrance, following the line of her lower lips. Thus sculpted, they seemed to form gates of flame that burned with fires of passion, a fiery entrance to the garden of eternal pleasures.
“You are as beautiful as the day you left, Morganna…”, Daliana said, continuing to tour her captive’s body with the mirror, leaving the cave of pleasures to show Morganna more of her body: her firm belly, beautifully flat, but not overly muscular, so tempting to many men and women alike; her breasts, two perfectly round orbs, with skin softer than finest silk, topped by two pink nipples. Daliana stopped for a moment again, enjoying Morganna’s desperate attempts to hide just how much of a turn-on it was for her. The redhead knew she was helpless in this situation, but seeing herself tied up, her beautiful dominatrix displaying it so clearly in the decorated, golden-framed mirror, amplified the feeling of helplessness manifold. Both women knew Morganna could just look away… just close her eyes and the feeling would be gone. However, they both also knew that she would never do that. No… Morganna was enjoying this so much she was barely stopping a rush of moans from coming out of her mouth, her garden of pleasure so close to leaking out feminine juices.
“Just get on with it!”, Morganna shouted at the blonde, who was now giving her a chance to get a complete view of herself in the mirror. She wasn’t sure what she wanted more: for the torture to start, or for this sweet feeling of fear and expectation to continue.
Her mistress purred in response, taking the mirror down, letting it rest upon the table. Taking an eager, elegant step towards her captive, she placed a silvery fingernail upon the sole that was so helplessly exposed to her. Immediately, the touched foot twitched in response, toes curling and arches running as far away back as possible. The captive woman squeaked, even this slightest touch almost forcing her to burst into laughter.
“Mm…”, Daliana moaned as her face approached the captive left foot, her breath lightly tickling it, “even more ticklish than when you left.”
Yes… and I can’t wait to place myself into your hands, my love, Morganna thought in reply. However, the words that came out of her mouth were nowhere near as warm as those that transpired in her mind. Masking her desire behind a mask of despise, she uttered the words: “Lay a hand on me and we’ll see what will happen, you sow.”
As she expected, her insults only served to encourage the blonde maiden. The edge of Daliana’s lip curled up into a smile as her fingers teasingly made a few light scratches on the creamy soles laid out in front of them. Even those light, teasing strokes of those sharp, long silvery nails were enough to make Morganna’s feet dance and flail around, the demon-kin letting out squeals and giggles, which slowly grew into free, enchanting laughter.
“O ha ha ha ha ha!” Morganna laughed freely already, the light teases annoying and pleasing her at the same time. Being so helpless… what a divinely annoying sensation it was for her.
“So… feet are ticklish…”, Daliana concluded after a few more torturous seconds of playful strokes, her fingers slowly descending lower, towards the heels, at the Achilles tendons, playfully spider-walking down her legs, to the back of her knees, towards her ass. Morganna’s reactions, while not as abundant and plentiful as on her feet, were about the same: stream of giggles and clear laughter accompanied by trashing about in the tight bondage. Daliana was obviously satisfied. “… Seems like other parts are ticklish as well.”
Her fingers finally finishing the tour of redhead’s legs, coming down to her buttocks, the elf sorceress stopped her probing, standing up. Morganna was sorry she ended so soon.
“Gave up already?”, she teased, trying to provoke the blonde into launching another assault on her helpless skin.
Daliana just smiled, her lips parting to reveal her shiny, white teeth, neatly folded into two classy rows. Slowly, the fingers of her right hand wrapped themselves around Morganna’s left foot, her palm resting on the top of it so she could inspect the beautiful sole. As her prisoner tried to curl her toes, she just took the big toe between the thumb and pointing finger, separating it from it’s kin, making it stand straight. Morganna tried to resist, to shake her foot and toe away, but all she could do was watch her mistress’ face slowly get closer to her big toe, her warm breath touching her skin, feeling so good. Daliana was inspecting it, she knew. And she knew what was to follow.
Suddenly, the beautiful redhead arched her back and let out a loud scream, followed by loud giggles. Daliana was nibbling on her toe, driving her crazy, making her do her best to get out of her grip… but at the same time not wanting to get out. The elven maiden was a master when it came to using her mouth; when you would ask someone if they could tie a knot with their mouth, most people would say no. Morganna would just smile and tie one in a manner of seconds, and untie it with exactly the same speed. Daliana would ask: which kind of knot do you wish?
“Even after all those years, Morganna…”, Daliana spoke with her elegant voice, ceasing the nibbling for a short while, letting the beautiful redhead rest, “… you’re still the same little girl I saved from the pyre.”
This took Morganna aback. The memories of the day started rushing back to her, as painful and beautiful as when it happened.
“Well, then, I’ll go and fetch some tools, Morganna”, Daliana suddenly said, slowly releasing her grip on the demon-kin. “Also, I need to get dressed into something more... comfortable. You wait here.”
Saying so, Daliana left the room, closing the door behind her. As she was leaving, she blew a passionate kiss to her captive. However, Morganna barely took notice of it. She was lost in the memory of so long ago… of the day she and Daliana met.
Now, without further ado, I give you the beginning of Enterion's chapter 12. Hope you enjoy.
-------------------------------------
Enterion, Chapter 12 (Part 1/2)
-------------------------------------
“So, captain Mokoshima, thank you for your help”, the red-haired woman, who introduced herself as Morganna, smiled coquettishly, gently placing her hand so that it rested upon the samurai’s shoulder. “I feel so much safer knowing that this dangerous criminal will no longer be on the loose. You don’t know how afraid I was that she might hurt me.” The woman finished the last sentence with a slight ‘mmm’, which gave it a seductive, alluring overtone. Not that she needed to use any of her techniques on him: from the very beginning, Shino Mokoshima, captain of the Ninth Dragon Squad, fell for the woman. To him, everything about her was exotic: her hair, which fell down in many curved locks, free and unrestrained, all the way to the middle of her back, seemed like a sea of fire. Beautiful, majestic sea in which he would really love to immerse himself. And when the woman would move, those curves of her hair would sway lightly, almost melodically, completely synchronized with the smooth moves of the rest of her body: each and every step this woman took was carried out so it could invoke passion, each gesture seducing the onlooker. Like some ancient goddess of passion walking among men, Morganna ensnared the looks of captain and more than half of his men with her grace, beauty and fiery, sexy nature. It was just that everything about that woman, even the air around her, was charged with sexual energy.
Shino really envied that… Elerion was his name. That… elf… yes, that’s what they were called, general Sugoyata told him once… he was blessed with the company of such a beauty, day by day. And not just Morganna. There was another girl traveling with them, Mokoshima noticed. Her name seemed to be Aurora. Blonde, pale, her face shyly turned to the ground in front of herself; she seemed like a complete opposite of her traveling companion. While Morganna seemed like a live fire, burning with passion, Aurora seemed like an icon of an idolized saint or an angel brought to life. Illustration of pureness and innocence framed by a golden frame of her beautiful, straight hair, the shy beauty stood toe-to-toe with her seductive companion in looks. Both women had beautiful bodies, with full curves right where they should be, firm, flat valleys where one would wish them. Really, their bodies were marvels of divine architecture. Samurai captain knew plenty of people who would kill just to see such women smile at them. Hell, he was barely restraining himself from ordering his men to attack Elerion and taking the two beauties for himself and his troop. What kept him from issuing such an order was the fact that he would probably have to fight half of his troops later, when the question of who would go first would arise.
“Come on, Ayumi, get up”, Morganna’s voice returned Mokoshima from his thoughts, as her hand left his shoulder to pick up and pull on the rope tied around the captive’s neck, which made her obediently stand up from her kneeling position. Captain looked at her: Ayumi… the killer of lady Yui. According to the report the royal ninja sent, she was accompanied by two warriors, and the three of them managed to overpower the ninja leader's entourage. Scary, he thought, knowing that lady Yui was always accompanied by two kensai. The ninja managed to stop the trio somehow, though, and now these three adventurers have kept an eye out on Ayumi ever since, to make sure she doesn't get away. Not only that, but they managed to turn her into an obedient little slave in the meantime. He wandered what kind of grisly tortures they used on her, but then again, he didn't want to know. The truth was, of course, much more subtle and gentle than the captain imagined, but equally effective.
“Now, my little Ayumi”, Morganna said, planting a gentle, sensual kiss on the criminal’s lips, drawing many lustful looks from men in the unit. Ayumi returned the kiss, and for a few seconds, the two women engaged in the most sensual kiss Mokoshima has ever witnessed in his forty years of life. Then, when those precious few seconds of paradise ended, Morganna continued to speak in her usual, sensual voice: “… as much as I loved hanging out with you, we must part here. These guards will take you away now. I want you to come with them, like a good little girl you’ve become.”
Ayumi was crying.
“Mistress…” , she sniffed, “Mistress… please don’t leave me. I’m scared.”
“Aww… my dear Ayumi…”, Morganna said, kissing the girl on the cheeks, wiping her tears away, “… you have been a bad, bad little girl, and now you have to take your punishment.”
“B-but…”
“No buts, young lady…”, Morganna said strictly, her face suddenly a bit sharper. However, just a second later, she winked to Ayumi, hugging her tightly, her hand reaching for her behind. “…except this one, of course.”
Being that Morganna blocked his view, Mokoshima couldn’t really tell what she did to his countrywoman, but from the way Ayumi opened, then quickly shut her eyes and moaned, he could say it was something very, very erotic.
“Now, off you go”, the red-haired dominatrix continued, breaking the hug, taking Ayumi to Mokoshima, handing him the leash, then giving her slave a final, comforting kiss on the cheek. “I won’t worry… you’re my smart little girl… I’m sure you’ll manage somehow.”
“Speaking of managing”, the captain spoke, pulling on the leash, “you’d better watch out. There are whole armies headed for Yamamoto’s soil as we speak, and none of them are friendly. Also, lately, a band of maniacs have been roaming through the countryside. They arrived on a ship, slaughtered the whole crew, and have been ravaging the countryside ever since. Two villages have already been burned, and we have reasons to believe it’s them.”
Morganna looked surprised for a moment, but then she smiled: “Thank you for the warning, captain Mokoshima. We’ll certainly watch out for any suspicious people. After all…”, she smiled, the innocent look on her face sending electrical impulses into pants of Mokoshima and his men, “… I’m a good girl. My mom taught me not to talk to suspicious-looking strangers, or she will spank me… real hard.”
“All right, then. We’ll be leaving you now.” Shino Mokoshima turned to his men, shouting out the orders: “Men! We are moving out! Column formation, on the double!”
“Before you go, captain…”, Morganna’s velvet voice got all of his unit’s attention again. She was blowing a kiss into their direction, speaking in the most seductive manner he has ever heard anyone speak. “This is for a certain someone… they know who it is. Goodbye!”
Shino Mokoshima and his men saluted the trio, their formation finally formed, and then turned to the road.
“All right, men. Let’s move out!”
* * *
“All right, all right… what the hell is going on here?!”, Mokoshima stormed in between his warriors, who were having another quarrel. This time, they almost drew swords.
“It’s Kazuma, here”, one of the soldiers, Shinji, said. Tall and muscular, he towered above the rest of the unit, being six feet tall. If he had drawn his swords, it would certainly mean an all-out fight. “He said Morganna blew that kiss to him! That’s complete lie!”
“Yeah!”, another soldier, Kamishiro, interfered. “That kiss was meant for me!”
Immediately, four or five more soldiers intruded, claiming that kiss for themselves.
Oh, this was just great, the captain thought! This was the fifth argument since they parted with Morganna, which was about three hours ago. He was already getting pretty sick and tired of this. They were acting like kids.
“Come on, men, quit it!”, he shouted out, his voice rising above that of his men. “You’re soldiers, men, start acting like ones! Show some discipline!”
His men stopped in their tracks, their eyes fixed on him, filled with awe and respect. Seeing the opportunity, Shino pointed at Ayumi, his soldiers’ looks following it like hand of god. “Morganna blew the kiss to her! Or did you forget that she was handed out to us when Morganna said it?! Did you forget what happened right in front of our eyes?”
The men went silent. Even though what their captain said was almost as far away from the real truth as the soldiers’ dreams, this was the perfect way to cool their heads off, and a seemingly rational explanation to the beautiful woman’s behavior.
“All right, everyone settled down?”, the captain asked, angry. “No need for executions like there was last few times?”
Before, when he would have to settle men down like this, it happened that some of his men attacked either him or Ayumi, maddened, claiming they wanted the fiery goddess for themselves. Of course, such men were charged for disobedience and killed on spot, Mokoshima killing them where they stood. After all, captain knew more about swordplay than any of them will learn for the rest of their lives. And he was intent on following orders: bring Ayumi, killer of lady Yui, to the royal court so that she might be trialed for her crimes. Failing to bring her alive would certainly be harder to explain than explaining why a dozen of disobedient soldiers had to be put to their deaths. He wondered if Morganna would even send that kiss had she known how many deaths it would cause. Did she know that a kiss of a beautiful woman can sometimes be more potent a weapon than a sword? Well, no need to worry about it… this time the men seemed to have cooled down. The past examples served as a good teaching experience. The men were starting to apologize to him, and to one another, and the march went on.
Phew, this was close, Mokoshima thought, taking Ayumi’s leash and taking his place at the head of the marching column.
* * *
“Mmm… Aurora, that feels wonderful”, Morganna moaned, enjoying the feel of blonde’s tongue massaging her sole. “You’ve become quite good at it lately.”
“Thank you, mistress”, the seer replied, kissing her mistress’ big toe passionately, carefully since she didn’t want to tickle her; she learned all too well through the many sessions of orgasm-denial what it meant to tickle the red-hair during foot-worship sessions. “You taught me well, mistress.”
“And you learn so quickly, my little Aurora”, Morganna moaned yet again, the feeling of her slave sucking on her big toe so passionately and diligently sending small waves of pleasure through her whole body. She raised her head from the ground she was laying on, turning her face to her travelling companion, smiling: “You seem to be popular already, Elerion, when the guards are warning people of you.”
“Two burned villages and a dead crew…”, Elerion grunted, tending to his blades. “I’m just getting started.” He turned to Morganna. “You’re no better yourself… how many men have already died because of your kissing tactic?”
“Only the weak-minded ones”, Morganna smiled seductively, her eyes closing as Aurora’s tongue passed along the length of her curved, soft instep. The demon kin was lying on her stomach, her body resting on the ground. The only part not touching the soil were her forelegs, which were bent under right angle, so her feet pointed directly to the sky, allowing Aurora easier access to them. Of course, Morganna would also flex her toes and move her soles a bit, stretching them out and curling them at her whim, teasing her poor slave, who was finding these feet worshipping sessions more and more arousing. Morganna remembered when she first met Aurora: the very sight of demon kin's bare feet made her look away in disgust. Now, from time to time, she would ask Morganna to take her boots off so she can worship her feet. It was amazing what a little training could do, Morganna thought. "They choose to fight, hoping that my love would be wasted on one of them." The very sound of her voice was filled with disgust all over.
"One day, you will have to explain to me who is it you're sending those kisses to", the elf said, looking at his own reflection in his blade, removing a few stray black locks from his eyes.
"Ooh... curious?", the red-haired woman pouted, her pedicured, colorless toes spreading to allow her slave's tongue access to areas between them. She looked away into the distance. "Those kisses... are meant for the person that I'm in love with... the only person I will ever submit to willingly."
"Hmph!", Elerion grunted. "The only women I have ever needed are these two babies."
He patted his two swords, which were shining on the warm midday sun. Pathetic, Morganna thought, smiling at him: "Watch out for their kiss... it's not nearly as pleasant as...", she lazily pointed at Aurora with her hand, "... this."
"No, but let me at her, and I'll show you what a masterpiece I can make out of her."
Sick piece of shit, Morganna thought, feeling Aurora stop her licking out of fear. Continuing to smile, she sighed, taking her boots back on, giving her slave-girl the sign to come to her, stroking her hair, turning to Elerion.
"We already discussed this", she told him, masking the disgust she felt towards her travelling companion behind a smile. "She is my slave... you got those two villages and, from what I hear, one more is nearby. If you want to, Aurora and I can wait for you to burn that village and kill everyone inside, while the two of us have some... fun." Then, she turned to the blonde, planting a motherly kiss on her cheek. "Don't worry, Aurora, he won't hurt you. There... there... don't be afraid. Your mistress is looking out for you." Aurora looked up, the fear in her eyes clearing out after meeting Morganna's soothing smile.
“Thank you, mistress”, the blonde laid her head on Morganna’s shoulder, enjoying the redhead’s gentle touch.
Morganna’s eyes turned back to the elf. “Besides, you had your fun with Aszhara and Eliza… you were pretty merciless with them.”
“I was not… I let them end the other’s life peacefully.”
Only after slicing them up for thirty minutes, you sick fuck, Morganna thought, forcing herself to keep smiling. Before he was through with them, they were begging to be killed, massacred beyond recognition. Even Morganna almost threw up her lunch when she saw them… luckily, she managed to prevent Aurora from seeing it. The blonde would certainly be crushed by the scene, which would mean less than satisfying performance in bed. And when she wasn’t satisfied, Morganna tended to have bad temper. That wouldn’t be good at all.
Thinking back on the events that occurred since she met up with Elerion, the red-haired woman could definitely agree that he was serving his purpose: she was able to hide in his shadow, concealing her true powers, staying out of harm’s way and stopping the stories of mighty sorceress Morganna that began spreading through the lands, making her easier to detect. However, his appetite for mindless killing, caring for nothing else but that, really sickened her. She pretended she was all right with it, concealing her hatred for her companion, knowing how she couldn’t let herself get too exposed. No… until she achieves what she wants, which would be capturing the Planar Child and conquest of all of Enterion, she couldn’t allow herself to be detected by her. Back then, she left because she wanted to see the world before finally settling down. Now, it would only be appropriate to give the world as a gift to the only person she ever loved, finally binding herself to her for all of eternity. Oh, yes, that would be the day. But, before that…
“Well, I’m off to kill, then”, Elerion shouted over the shoulder. “You and Aurora stay here and wait for me.”
“All right… we’ll wait here, like good girls”, Morganna smiled lasciviously, turning back to her slave-girl, her hands entering the blonde’s robes, playing with seeress’ body. The elf grunted and left them alone, not really caring for anything but releasing some more stress through slaughter. Morganna waited until he was out of sight before starting to nibble on her slave’s ear.
“Now, my little Aurora, would you want to hear the story of who I’m blowing all those kisses to?”, she whispered.
Aurora let out a few moans due to her mistress’ mouth-skills. She placed her hand on Morganna’s chest and gave her an innocent look: “Of course, mistress.”
“Well, you see, it all started under a cherry tree…”, Morganna stopped her story-telling as she felt Aurora’s hand slide down her legs, to her boot, starting to remove it. She smiled, showing her beautiful, white teeth. “Of course… that will certainly sweeten the story up.”
Her now bare toes wiggled, enjoying the kiss of the wind for a brief time, before entering Aurora’s mouth again. Then, Morganna’s tale continued…
* * *
“Sir! Scout Renji Hirohito reporting, sir!” One of captain Mokoshima’s men saluted him, waiting for his superior officer’s permission to speak.
“You may speak”, the man in question replied informally, hiding his curiosity. The scout returned rather quickly.
“Sir… about ten minutes walk to the north-east I have spotted a fully blossomed cherry tree, and a woman sitting next to it, leaning on it!” The scout was obviously very disturbed by the fact. As well as he should be… was this some kind of a joke?
“Are you sure you saw it?”, Mokoshima tried to check. “The cherries have bloomed months ago. The flowers are no more. And what is it you say about a woman being there, all alone?”
“Yes, sir… the tree was there, full of flowers, just as real as you are standing here.”
Hmm… the scout sounded pretty convinced, Shino thought. There was no doubt in his mind that the woman under the tree had something to do with it. However, what was he supposed to do now? This clearly required an investigation, since an anomaly of this sort could very easily mean a presence of magic. And a magic user could easily cause great ruin to the countryside if left unchecked. Also, the woman could also be a demon or some other creature in disguise, so it was their duty as protectors of Yamamoto to investigate the level of threat. However, they also had a mission: to escort Ayumi to Totara, where she was to be interrogated, trialed and executed. Loss of too many men could jeopardize that mission. If thought of from that angle, they shouldn’t investigate.
Shino Mokoshima stood silent for a couple of seconds. He was unsure of what to do: to investigate or not. Taking all arguments into consideration, he thought that maybe it would be wiser not having a dangerous magic user at their heels. If that woman… or whatever it was, was really dangerous, it would be best confronting her… or it… on their own grounds, and before he looses any more men to those pointless fights about their red-haired goddess of wet dreams.
He raised his fist and gave his men new orders: “Men! Gather up and listen! We are going to investigate a potential threat our scout here just spotted. Everyone, be on your guard. Swordsmen in the front, archers in the back. Line formation. Let’s go.”
And so, after about ten minutes of solid march, the troop came to observe the exact thing the scout reported: a great, majestic cherry tree, probably more than a hundred years old, its many branches spreading out wide, untamed by man’s hand. Shino didn’t remember this tree being there when they were going to pick Ayumi up, and he was pretty sure they passed this way, searching for the exact place that Royal ninja specified. This tree, even though so beautiful, somehow felt… wrong. Unnatural. It felt like magic, not water, was flowing through its veins, like magic, not its strong bark, was protecting it from harm. And, what was weirdest, as they approached it, the tree seemed to… react somehow. As if it was greeting them. And the woman leaning on it… what was she?
It took them about a minute or two more before they could clearly see the woman taking rest under the tree which greeted them with happy chirping of birds which appeared on its branches, later joined in by a small chorus of crickets. What they saw left them standing in awe: the woman under the tree was an elf. Tall, slim and elegant, her figure was wrapped in a dress of finest white silk, hugging her body tightly on the torso, accenting her flat stomach, full, big breasts, elegant, rounded ass, and her slim thighs, expanding at her arms and lower parts of the legs, edges hanging loosely, hiding her fists all the way up to her fingernails, which shined like stars in the night sky, colored in silver nail-polish. Her medium-sized, relatively high-arched elegant, pale feet were not adorned with a nail polish, but the white sandals with ties that reached into the domain covered by dress gave off almost a silvery glow, whiter even than her pale skin. Now that they were so close, they could even see her face, adorned by two bright blue eyes and small, elegant full lips which just begged to be kissed, colored just a shade darker than her skin so that they don’t disturb the harmony of her still face. Coupled with a small, a bit pointed nose and framed by hair which shined like gold even in shade, this woman’s face looked like a small ivory island, surrounded by a huge, golden river. And in the middle of it shone two crystal-clear, mystical lakes, radiating magical power. This woman… she was a manifestation of nature itself, Shino could see it now. And at the moment, she was displaying Mother’s gentle, calm side, it seemed, since she calmly smiled as they came to her. She didn’t get up yet, and only now did Shino realize a long object wrapped in white silk was resting at her side. Probably a sword, he guessed, making sure his hand was gripping his one, just in case she tries something funny.
“Good day, lady and gentlemen”, the woman greeted them, her smile revealing two rows of crystal-white teeth.
“Good day to you as well”, Shino tried to be as courteous as he could. “I am Shino Mokoshima, captain of the Ninth Dragon squad. And who would you be?”
“My name is…”, the woman started slowly, sighing, “… not important. Tell me, captain Shino Mokoshima, who is this girl, and what is she doing in your honorable unit?”
Hearing this, Shino was a bit taken aback. Not revealing her name was very rude, in his opinion, but he heard something about those elves not parting with their names lightly, so he guessed she could be pardoned. But why was she so interested in Ayumi.
“She is a criminal, about to be taken to execution”, he replied calmly.
“I see…”, the woman was silent for a few seconds, and then she gave the captain a look: “Captain, I suppose you met a woman named Morganna on your way here?”
“What if we did?” Shino didn’t like this. How did she know it? And why this interest in Ayumi and Morganna? It didn’t make any sense.
“Yes… her aura can be felt even in you, captain, though it is faint”, the woman thought out loud, not even listening to him, referring to him, but speaking more to herself. This girl seems to have spent a lot more time with her, though. Would you mind if I questioned her a bit?”
“Unfortunately, yes, I would”, samurai gripped his sword, still not taking it out, but ready to do so at any given moment. “My orders are to escort her to the royal palace, where she will be trialed for several murders.”
“I see…”, the woman started getting up, her voice as calm as before. The smile on her face didn’t fade as she spoke her next words: “So, it seems that we both need the girl, and I doubt any of us will let her go peacefully?”
“So it seems”, Mokoshima said, taking out his sword. His men quickly followed, swordsmen readying their swords and archers loading their bows. The woman calmly took the object in white silk, its cover removing itself on its own, wind blowing it away on the tree’s lowest branches. As Shino expected, it was a sword, long and beautifully crafted, with one-sided blade and a big blue jewel instead of guard. The jewel, deep and calm at first, like depths of the ocean on a calm day, suddenly started shifting its color, mixing in with white, like sea’s surface during storm, with strong, wild waves foaming up its surface. Her dress was now starting to darken a bit, a snowy plain during an avalanche, the golden threads of her hair now getting a bit orange mixed in, depicting a forest fire.
“So, let it be, then”, the woman’s voice was distant and timeless, wild and thundering, like a storm. “I, Daliana Fenaviel, will destroy anyone who stands in my way!”
“Men… attack!” Shino Mokoshima, captain of Ninth Dragon squad ordered, leading the charge…
* * *
What the hell is Elerion doing for so long, a thought crossed Morganna’s mind as she slowly raked her long fingernails on Aurora’s sides. He should have been here long ago. After all, it was only one small village. One spell could have done the trick. Of course, with Elerion being too dumb to cast even a single cantrip, simplest of spells, that was out of the option, but she doubted anyone in that village would have power to stop him. For all he was worth, that psychotic prick could wield those two blades of his with some skill. Oh well, at least Aurora was here, so she could have some fun while waiting.
The enslaved blonde was tied to a tree, facing it, with her hands tied so she was hugging it tightly, thus offering Morganna free access to her armpits, as well as her sides, waist and ass. Her legs were immobilized at the knees with ropes, which were then tied around four bolts, two per knee, thus forcing Aurora into kneeling position. However, knowing how uncomfortable this position could be, and that discomfort would surely kill Aurora’s sexual arousal, Morganna placed their bedrolls between Aurora and the tree, and between her knees and the ground. This way, the discomfort was reduced to a minimum, and Aurora could fully enjoy Morganna’s light, erotic tickling touches. Of course, being that they were outdoors and Morganna didn’t want Aurora’s laughter to attract unwanted visitors, the seer was gagged with the redhead’s scarf, which was bound around her mouth.
“Damn, Aurora, you’re almost humping the tree”, Morganna commented, seeing the ecstatic look on her slave’s face. That prediction wasn’t so far from the truth, since the tickled girl was kept on the edge of orgasm for about an hour now, Morganna using slow erotic tickling strokes to light up all the fires in Aurora, only to deny her the final burst in final seconds, letting her calm down just a bit, then repeating the cycle over and over. The mistress’ hands slowly and gently spider-walked down the pale waist that was so helplessly offered to them, tracing its lines downwards, on the smooth road to blonde’s buttocks. Taking their sweet time causing Aurora to buck in her bonds, Morganna’s elegant fingers finally reached their first stop, starting to happily abuse the fact that Aurora’s beautiful, pale buttocks were ticklish. Indeed, when Morganna found out that Aurora was ticklish all over, she was surprised: usually, people who said they were ticklish all over usually meant to say that they have loads of places they were ticklish on. When one said so for Aurora, it meant that there was indeed no place on her body that wouldn’t react to a finger’s scratch without trying to move away, thus letting Morganna exploit some of the more exotic tickling locations.
“My, my, Aurora, as soon as I started tickling you here, you almost came”, Morganna noted, observing her ticklee’s reaction to the fingers that were ever-so-lightly dancing at the place where her ass met her legs, slowly going upwards along the beautiful, round, firm buttocks that were laid out just above, all the way to the top. Then, when they would arrive at the top, to where the blonde’s back began, they would slowly start coming down, tickling everything they found along the way in a light, teasingly erotic manner which soundly kept the tied beauty on that sweet, dreadful edge of orgasm.
“Mmmphhhh!!!”, Aurora screamed out behind her gag, desperate to find a way to appease her master, to bring herself to such grace that she would be sent to stars and back. She started frantically rubbing herself against the soft cushion that separated her womanhood from the tree’s rough bark in a delusive hope that she might, by some miracle, pass the border Morganna brought her to and finally achieve orgasm.
“Ooh! Aurora! You bad, bad girl!”, Morganna exclaimed, a teasing smirk on her face. The look that she got in return from the blonde told her exactly what she wanted to hear: Aurora was desperate for an orgasm. No… she was now beyond the point of despair. At this time, she was prepared to give everything and do anything just for those few moments of overwhelming pleasure her master was so skilled in delivering. Of course, hell would freeze sooner than Morganna would allow Aurora to orgasm so fast, before enjoying her desperate look for some time.
“You know, it’s such a shame your little fingers can’t touch your cute pussy, isn’t it?”, Morganna teased her slave, her fingers switching to lightly playing along the area between the blonde’s asshole and pussy. It worked wonders on Aurora, who started bucking and screaming behind her gag, really starting to hump the tree. A big stain was quickly spreading on the bedroll, showing just how close the woman was to the big bang. And Morganna was adding fuel to the fire, gently and passionately whispering into the tied blonde’s ear: “I bet if I tickled your wet womanhood, you’d reach for the stars in a second. Oh, yes… look at how close my fingers are. Look at what short distance they have to cross to play with your cute, little pussy. And you want them there so bad. Yes you do… yes you do.”
“And so do you… a bit too much.”
Suddenly, everything went silent. Morganna’s smile faded away like stars in front of coming daylight, her hands falling loosely to her sides. For a while, she couldn’t move. Everything just stopped for her. She recognized that voice, and knew what it meant. Daliana. Finally, her teacher and lover found her. Morganna had constantly hoped that this day wouldn’t come, but she somehow knew that it was bound to happen. Her former teacher was no idiot. And, judging by the way Morganna left, she would definitely be angry.
Morganna’s lip started curling up into a small, weak smile. She was almost resigned. There was going to be a fight, she knew it. And, she was going to lose it. No matter what she tries, she can’t beat her teacher. However, she wasn’t the one who would give up, even facing impossible odds. It was her life she was trying to save here. If there was one in a million chance to save herself, Morganna knew it would come through fighting, not begging for mercy.
“No matter that I traveled across half of Enterion, you still found me”, she complimented, cutting Aurora’s bonds as she slowly got up on her feet. “Really, I would expect nothing less from my master.” She turned around to face her former lover. However, seeing her face wasn’t as easy as Morganna thought it would be: in these few years of her absence, the red-hair forgot just how beautiful her mentor was. Never has Morganna taken the elven beauty off the pedestal, recognizing her as the most beautiful person she had ever met, but meeting her in reality again, after quite a long time, just accented the fact that Daliana was beautiful beyond even the wildest imagination. Even the red-haired beauty was stunned for a few precious seconds, lost in those beautiful sapphire-colored eyes.
“I’m honored you still recognize me as your master, oh defiant one.” Daliana’s tone was as strict and sharp as a whip crack. “Though that certainly isn’t what you’ve shown when you’ve left me tied to bed, having that animated feather tickling me.”
The elf was angry. Well, that was to be expected, Morganna thought, being that she left without any explanation. One night, she waited for Daliana to fall asleep and packed her stuff and just left. Also, to keep her busy, she tied her master to bed and animated three feathers: two to tickle the beautiful elf’s delicate soles, her most ticklish spot, and one to tickle her just above that precious womanhood of her Morganna so adored. Knowing what an enormous turn-on it was for her teacher to have her feet touched, Morganna made the feathers explore her soles thoroughly. She knew that those feathers alone would probably be enough to keep her lover on the border of orgasm. However, to tease her even more, and maybe to even grant her a release or two, Morganna placed one more animated feather to play with the skin just above Daliana’s beautiful cave of pleasures. She knew that her mistress would certainly be able to break out of those bonds with a single spell or two. However, concentrating on spellcasting was really hard when you are tickled intensely and bordering orgasm. Also, once she did get free, Morganna knew, Daliana would certainly want to reach that what has been denied to her for a long time… multiple times.
“Well, while you were sleeping, you seemed to enjoy yourself quite a bit”, Morganna managed to force a defiant smirk on her face. “I’d say you enjoyed yourself fully in bondage, say, two times, and five times after that.”
Yes, Morganna knew her teacher, and she learned how much the blonde loved erotic pleasures. She was certain even leaving her in that bondage would cause her teacher to get horny over time. However, she would certainly be out of bondage by that time. A woman like her would never allow herself to be denied orgasm for so long and not achieve it multiple times later.
“Um… well…”, the elf blushed, at loss of words. Morganna knew she guessed right about both orgasms in bondage and out of it, and she guessed the exact number. “That’s not important! What’s important what came after it: my desire for vengeance! Morganna, I will teach you a lesson you’ll never forget!”
Well, that was for certain, Morganna thought. She knew that her mentor will probably kill her now, and she was sorry for that. Not because she was afraid to die, far from that, but because she planned on returning to her mentor after this great adventure. Even though she escaped from her, Morganna loved Daliana, really and truly loved her. From when she ran away, she shared her bed with many men and women, but those people could never replace the one she really loved. With all of the others, there was no making love. There was only exercise to keep her skills sharp. But, when she would share her body with her mentor, to Morganna, there was no better experience or more beautiful emotion. Indeed, while Morganna’s body might have belonged to many, her heart belonged to only one. And it was because of that one, the blonde elf in front of her, that she was trying to conquer Enterion. After all, was there a better gift to the person who meant the world to you than the world itself?
“Daliana… my master… I know nothing I say will change what you think of me… so let’s get this over with quickly”, the red-hair said, preparing a spell. It was a small spell, one which she was certain wouldn’t harm her mentor. After all, Daliana was the only person in the entire world Morganna couldn’t bring herself to hurt. She knew she was going to die, and by the hand of the only person she ever loved, and the only person that really ever loved her. She let the small rays fly towards her teacher, knowing the result: they will be absorbed by the armor Daliana will put up.
She was right. The blonde elf just snapped her finger and a globe appeared around her, protecting her from lowly spells such as the one Morganna had cast. The rays were absorbed like they never even existed.
“Why do you show such disrespect to me, Morganna?”, Daliana asked. “Why do you use spells of such low caliber? Do you think of me as no threat?!”
“Yeah… something like that”, Morganna responded, trying to provoke her master more. She scanned the landscape in search for Aurora. The blonde stood at a safe distance, finding an opportunity in redhead’s quarrel with her teacher. Good. At least one soul less to worry about when she finally goes to hell, Morganna thought. And judging by the way blonde elf looked, that moment won’t be far. Her hair looked like a forest set ablaze, her dress shining with orange glow as well. Her eyes were thundering and cold like an avalanche. Oh yes, she was enraged. Morganna knew that, whatever spell her mentor was going to cast, it’s going to be a large one.
However, she was wrong. The spell Daliana had cast was not a high-level spell of massive destruction. No… it was something far less harmful: the ground beneath her feet had turned into mud, making the demon-kin quickly fall into the ground up to her knees. This made Morganna feel very… angry.
“Damn it… finish me already!”, she screamed out, tossing two fireballs around Daliana, placing them so that the blonde magician would be out of harm’s way if she stood still. Please don’t move, Daliana, please, a thought rushed through Morganna’s head. Luckily, the blonde elf was smart enough to see through the spells, remaining completely still. Two large blasts went off, two spheres of fire forming, burning everything in their path. For a few short moments, a blazing inferno raged, like hell brought to earth, two spheres of flame seeming like domes on a top of some hellish castle. And then, when everything went still, when those spheres of destruction vanished like they have never even existed, leaving craters of ash as the only relics of their fiery glory, a pure, white figure stood out, completely unscathed by the flames. She was frowning, knowing that her former apprentice had intentionally missed.
“Morganna, I must say I’m very disappointed in you… I would expect you to respect me enough to know that a few fireballs can’t scare me. Especially if you aim to miss.”
The red-haired woman chuckled. “Heh. It seems we’re even, then. You could have crushed me with a flick of the wrist, but you haven’t.” She sighed, stepping out of the mud, the leftovers oozing from her leather boots. “Let’s face it… you can’t hurt me… and I can’t hurt you.”
Daliana sighed as well. Her hair was lit up in a fiery tone, seeming like a forest fire, her dress depicting a fierce avalanche. Her blue eyes were thundering with blue flames and her face was a mask of rage. She was angry, Morganna knew… angry because she was right. Neither of them could hurt the other, no matter how hard they might force themselves to.
“You... you will get punished, Morganna.” Daliana’s voice was thundering with rage. She was barely able to speak. Morganna knew that her mentor would like to strangle the life out of her right now for not being able to hurt her. Such a paradox. However, it was the same on her side. She would also like to strangle herself for not being able to hurt her mentor.
“Well, then, we both know that there is only one way to settle this, then…”, Morganna said, a clear thought of what she was about to do in her head: she will place a sleeping spell on the elf. Then, maybe in restraints, her mistress will be able to see the reason. Also, she hasn’t had fun with the beauty in such a long, long time. She so longed to make up for at least a part of it. Maybe, if she explains what is really going on, and Daliana is in such tight bondage that she is bound to listen, then she will understand. In those eighty years they lived together, Morganna found out that Daliana indeed was the girl of her dreams, the one she could spend an eternity with. However, she needed to go on one last adventure before settling down. One last adventure, to see the world before finally committing herself to this person, who she left her heart to. So, maybe after this spell, she will finally see the truth, Morganna told herself as she suddenly started to feel very sleepy. Her eyelids became so heavy, and no matter how hard she tried, staying awake seemed like an impossible feat to accomplish. Her vision was getting more and more blurry by the moment. Daliana…
“Beat you to it”, the sound of the elven woman’s velvet voice and an image of victorious smirk on her face were the last things Morganna’s consciousness recorded before going on a short vacation, leaving the red-headed woman fast asleep under her mentor’s feet.
* * *
When Morganna awoke, she didn’t feel dizzy at all. There was no hang-over, no ill feelings… she felt rested, her magical slumber refreshing her just like the natural one.
Her vision was still blurry, and of course, she didn’t know where she was. However, what she did know was that her slowly-recovering vision was showing her a beautiful, stern image of an elven maiden: her mistress. Daliana. She was so beautiful, the red-haired woman thought.
“Awake now?”, the blonde mistress asked, following her question with a quick but loving kiss on Morganna’s cheek.
The demon-kin groaned in response, her head still not completely clear. She had to draw on all of her strength to try and not return the kiss. Instead, faking disgust, she turned her head away, waiting for her vision to completely clear out, so she could see where she was. She knew Daliana… the elf surely had plenty contraptions ready for her. And they all had to be stored somewhere. She tried to move, to see what kind of restraint she ended up in. Trying to move her legs, she found out that they were spread just so that her feet couldn’t touch even if she did her best, but close enough for it not to be uncomfortable. Also, they were lifted up from her body, so Morganna’s private parts and whole legs were exposed. Her hands were tied together, above her head, but weren’t levitated, so her head could easily rest on the cushions her mentor placed under her. A clever bondage, Morganna thought, looking forward to trying it out, but showing exactly the opposite on the outside.
“Oh, yes… how rude of me…”, Daliana smiled wickedly, moving away so Morganna could observe the situation she was in. And, it was just as Morganna had supposed: she was trapped inside a metal construction, two round metal poles connecting the pole her feet were tied on to the ground. Two more round poles were attached at that intersection, connecting themselves to the stone wall, which hosted a metal loop through which the ropes binding Morganna’s hands were pulled through, the rope tightened to allow minimum movement.
Looking at all of this, taking in the position she was in, Morganna could hardly wait for the punishment she was about to receive. She wanted to tell her mentor how beautiful a job she has done. However, she just looked at her with disgust, forcing herself with all her power to keep that stare.
“Bitch”, she spat out at Daliana, who just smiled, standing up and slowly walking to the table next to Morganna’s steel cage without bars. That was it, Morganna thought, she was going to start tickling her now. Whatever cruel methods of breaking her Daliana had thought of, she was going to start using them now, and Morganna knew that, very soon, she will be broken and begging for mercy, ready to offer anything just for the tickling to stop, but not being allowed such grace. She was really looking forward to it.
However, her mentor had yet another surprise planned for her before the tickling commenced. Just as Morganna was about to start curling her toes, her captor reached for the table, holding a shiny object in her hand. What was it, Morganna thought? A knife? No... it was a... a mirror?!
For some unknown reason, Morganna’s former teacher was holding a mirror in her hands, playing with it before looking the captive woman in the eyes, her gaze flaring with pleasure.
“Look at yourself, Morganna”, she said, holding the mirror so the other woman could see just how helplessly she looked. Daliana played with the adorned, square piece of glass by allowing the redhead to take a look at each of her body parts first: starting at the gorgeous, creamy, high-arched soles of her feet, down her perfectly sculpted, long legs, to her womanhood.
Daliana’s mirror stood there for a moment, observing the beautiful entrance to this cave of wonders. Morganna’s vagina was neatly shaven, with few shy, short red hairs left near the entrance, following the line of her lower lips. Thus sculpted, they seemed to form gates of flame that burned with fires of passion, a fiery entrance to the garden of eternal pleasures.
“You are as beautiful as the day you left, Morganna…”, Daliana said, continuing to tour her captive’s body with the mirror, leaving the cave of pleasures to show Morganna more of her body: her firm belly, beautifully flat, but not overly muscular, so tempting to many men and women alike; her breasts, two perfectly round orbs, with skin softer than finest silk, topped by two pink nipples. Daliana stopped for a moment again, enjoying Morganna’s desperate attempts to hide just how much of a turn-on it was for her. The redhead knew she was helpless in this situation, but seeing herself tied up, her beautiful dominatrix displaying it so clearly in the decorated, golden-framed mirror, amplified the feeling of helplessness manifold. Both women knew Morganna could just look away… just close her eyes and the feeling would be gone. However, they both also knew that she would never do that. No… Morganna was enjoying this so much she was barely stopping a rush of moans from coming out of her mouth, her garden of pleasure so close to leaking out feminine juices.
“Just get on with it!”, Morganna shouted at the blonde, who was now giving her a chance to get a complete view of herself in the mirror. She wasn’t sure what she wanted more: for the torture to start, or for this sweet feeling of fear and expectation to continue.
Her mistress purred in response, taking the mirror down, letting it rest upon the table. Taking an eager, elegant step towards her captive, she placed a silvery fingernail upon the sole that was so helplessly exposed to her. Immediately, the touched foot twitched in response, toes curling and arches running as far away back as possible. The captive woman squeaked, even this slightest touch almost forcing her to burst into laughter.
“Mm…”, Daliana moaned as her face approached the captive left foot, her breath lightly tickling it, “even more ticklish than when you left.”
Yes… and I can’t wait to place myself into your hands, my love, Morganna thought in reply. However, the words that came out of her mouth were nowhere near as warm as those that transpired in her mind. Masking her desire behind a mask of despise, she uttered the words: “Lay a hand on me and we’ll see what will happen, you sow.”
As she expected, her insults only served to encourage the blonde maiden. The edge of Daliana’s lip curled up into a smile as her fingers teasingly made a few light scratches on the creamy soles laid out in front of them. Even those light, teasing strokes of those sharp, long silvery nails were enough to make Morganna’s feet dance and flail around, the demon-kin letting out squeals and giggles, which slowly grew into free, enchanting laughter.
“O ha ha ha ha ha!” Morganna laughed freely already, the light teases annoying and pleasing her at the same time. Being so helpless… what a divinely annoying sensation it was for her.
“So… feet are ticklish…”, Daliana concluded after a few more torturous seconds of playful strokes, her fingers slowly descending lower, towards the heels, at the Achilles tendons, playfully spider-walking down her legs, to the back of her knees, towards her ass. Morganna’s reactions, while not as abundant and plentiful as on her feet, were about the same: stream of giggles and clear laughter accompanied by trashing about in the tight bondage. Daliana was obviously satisfied. “… Seems like other parts are ticklish as well.”
Her fingers finally finishing the tour of redhead’s legs, coming down to her buttocks, the elf sorceress stopped her probing, standing up. Morganna was sorry she ended so soon.
“Gave up already?”, she teased, trying to provoke the blonde into launching another assault on her helpless skin.
Daliana just smiled, her lips parting to reveal her shiny, white teeth, neatly folded into two classy rows. Slowly, the fingers of her right hand wrapped themselves around Morganna’s left foot, her palm resting on the top of it so she could inspect the beautiful sole. As her prisoner tried to curl her toes, she just took the big toe between the thumb and pointing finger, separating it from it’s kin, making it stand straight. Morganna tried to resist, to shake her foot and toe away, but all she could do was watch her mistress’ face slowly get closer to her big toe, her warm breath touching her skin, feeling so good. Daliana was inspecting it, she knew. And she knew what was to follow.
Suddenly, the beautiful redhead arched her back and let out a loud scream, followed by loud giggles. Daliana was nibbling on her toe, driving her crazy, making her do her best to get out of her grip… but at the same time not wanting to get out. The elven maiden was a master when it came to using her mouth; when you would ask someone if they could tie a knot with their mouth, most people would say no. Morganna would just smile and tie one in a manner of seconds, and untie it with exactly the same speed. Daliana would ask: which kind of knot do you wish?
“Even after all those years, Morganna…”, Daliana spoke with her elegant voice, ceasing the nibbling for a short while, letting the beautiful redhead rest, “… you’re still the same little girl I saved from the pyre.”
This took Morganna aback. The memories of the day started rushing back to her, as painful and beautiful as when it happened.
“Well, then, I’ll go and fetch some tools, Morganna”, Daliana suddenly said, slowly releasing her grip on the demon-kin. “Also, I need to get dressed into something more... comfortable. You wait here.”
Saying so, Daliana left the room, closing the door behind her. As she was leaving, she blew a passionate kiss to her captive. However, Morganna barely took notice of it. She was lost in the memory of so long ago… of the day she and Daliana met.
Well, here is the second part. Turned out quite large, and took me longer than I expected to write. I apologize for the long wait. I hope you all at least enjoy.
First part can be found here: http://www.tickletheater.com/showthread.php?t=47961
-------------------------------------------
Enterion chapter 12, part 2
-------------------------------------------
Morganna never got to see her parents. Her mother died giving birth to her, and the only information on her heritage came from her grandparents. They told her that her father was a half-fiend, son of a dark paladin and a succubus, who raped her mother during one of his many raids on villages and small towns. Her mother went pregnant with her, deciding to keep her despite being a product of rape. And then, at birth, she died, the process taking too great a toll on the frail girl. She was only 18 at the time.
Because of her heritage, and the mindset of the whole community, Morganna was picked on by everyone, frowned upon, and looked upon like she was a full-blooded demon herself. Many people blamed her for what happened to her mother, and to the village in general. She was a living reminder to an event everyone tried to forget about. A thorn in village’s eye. As such, she never could have any friends, and even her grandparents have shown her little love or respect, leaving her to feed herself since the age of six, when that little love they felt for her granddaughter waned completely.
“I’d most rather see you dead”, she remembered her grandfather’s words as he cast her out on the street, with her grandmother crying in the hut. However, those weren’t tears of sadness for loosing her granddaughter. Those were tears of hatred, the old woman spitting out a few insults of her own before her husband drove the little, scared red-headed girl out of their home.
“You took your mother from us, you demon… and to think that we fed you for all these years”, were the last words little Morganna heard from the old lady before the cranky, wooden doors slammed behind her forever.
Morganna remembered desperately trying to get in, promising she will be a good girl from then on, even though she couldn’t understand what it was that she did wrong. Of course, a young girl like herself simply couldn’t understand that, for some people, ‘you were born’ was reason enough.
It took Morganna about half an hour of trying to get inside to finally realize that the house she just left was closed to her forever. A blank expression of confusion on her face, the little red-haired girl wandered the village's streets alone. She had no idea of time or space as she just walked, not noticing where she was heading off to. Even the regular cruel teases and mocks of the passer-bys, some of which would usually make her cry, had no effect on the lost little girl. She just walked, step by step, in a trance-like state, not even noticing where her little feet were guiding her to.
Morganna remembered that trance, and she remembered even better the thing that made her step out of that trance. It was a song. No... a melody. A sweet melody, sang by a most angelic voice she had ever heard in her then-short life. Now, after hearing so many melodic songs of elves and nymphs, many of which were able to stun with the mere beauty of words, sang by the best bards Enterion had to offer, Morganna would dismiss the song as mere quick poem but, back then, back there, when everything she was used to were barking voice of her grandfather as he beat her, the witchy screams of her grandmother and the grotesque voices of villagers' teases, the song had an almost mind-numbing effect to her. She felt drawn to it like magic, but her fear prevented her from following it; for Morganna knew whose house it was: Althea the witch. That was the name of the woman inside that residence, she knew.
Althea was a young woman, and a beautiful one at that. A widow at the mere age of sixteen, she was forced into marriage with the village elder's son by her greedy parents at the age of fourteen. Their marriage was not loving nor warm, and it was no secret that the young girl refused to sleep with her husband. This made young Marcus, Althea's husband, a laughing stock, and pretty soon, he had decided to put an end to it and take his wife's virginity by force.
What happened on that day nobody knows. What they did know was the outcome: Althea's husband died, fell out of window. Of course, the fourteen-year-old girl was immediately given the title of witch, and would have been killed then were the villagers actually not glad that Marcus was dead. The sly, deceitful man had made many enemies by then, and his passing was silently greeted as a blessing, the young girl's life spared, but labeled as a 'witch' from that day onwards. Sometimes, she would be seen gathering herbs around the village’s edge, occasionally entering the forest near the village. Villagers said it was a proof that she was a witch, for the forest was domain of mighty elven enchantress Daliana. Mortals who would wander those woods were usually not heard from again. And for such a young girl to wander the woods alone and come back… she must have been a witch, the villagers thought.
Fear coursed through the little girl’s body as she listened to the most sweet and melodic voice of the sixteen-year-old widow. Considering what villager’s told her: how she could make your crops go sick, your cattle die… even make your beloved sick. Villagers told tales like those, and whenever anything bad would happen to anyone, they would know who to blame: Althea, the witch. However, what little Morganna couldn’t understand was how anyone so evil could be singing such a beautiful song. So, she fathomed, maybe the witch captured some fair maiden, and she was singing from her prison. It occurred to the little girl that, if she saved the maiden, maybe she would be able to show everyone in the village how good a girl she was, and then her grandma and grandpa will have her back.
Happy thoughts of acceptance in her mind, the little girl sneaked into the dark house, careful as to not run into the witch, who she depicted as an old, ugly, hunched lady with pointed nose and, of course, a big wart on it. Thinking back on it now, Morganna thought how much that description resembled her grandmother. However, back then, all she could think of was the triumphant return from her little adventure. Who said all the glory was reserved for knights in shining armor? There certainly had to be some left over for a little girl prowling in the darkness of a small house in a small village. True, she was a bit disappointed at how common the house looked: where were the bat wings, shrunken heads of witch's victims, or funny looking herbs. There was even no big, black cauldron where witch brewed her potions... there were no potions either. It must have been some weak witch, Morganna thought back then. Or an apprentice for a witch. She wandered if witches get their big cauldrons at their initiations for full-fledged test. And if so, what would the final test be? Brewing of some potion with bat wings and frog eyes? Somehow, Morganna was sure the final test involved cooking some concoction in a big, black cauldron, and that it certainly included bat wings.
Her silent footsteps finally leading her to the source of the song, Morganna's heart raced: the maiden she was about to save was beautiful indeed. Her raven hair reached to the middle of her back in light waves, perfectly matching her equally dark long, tight dress, make-up and nail polish. Quite a contrast to it was her pale tan, her snow-white skin depicting an image of untainted pureness. She was cutting dill, placing it in a dish which looked delicious, singing a beautiful song about a princess waiting for her prince, who had gone off to a war. In the end of the song, the prince dies in a far away land, and the princess remains waiting for him forever. She didn’t even notice the small redheaded girl, who was enchanted by both her singing and cooking skill… Morganna hadn’t eaten that day yet.
And then, as the sweet melody of her song was broken by a loud growl of the little girl’s stomach, the lady turned her head to face the source of intrusion. Morganna could clearly see her face now: she was pretty, with big brown eyes and pleasant smile, her lips neither thin nor full, and her pointed, straight nose giving her a bit of an elegant streak.
"Well, hello there, Morganna", she said with a caring smile. "How are you today?"
Hearing the lady call her by the name, the little girl was shocked. How did she know her? She was certain she would have remembered such a pretty lady.
"Quick, lady!", the little girl said, not wishing to waste any time on idle chatter. "You have to hurry and come with me, or the witch is going to get us!"
Hearing this, the girl's brow furrowed.
"Witch?"
The little girl was too busy explaining to notice the amused smile forming on the damsel in distress' face. "Yes! The old witch which has kidnapped you and plans on spreading evil through the land with her evil potion! We must stop her before she collects the bat wings she needs."
Somewhere after bat wings, the raven-haired human burst into light giggles. Of course, she didn't want to offend the girl, so she did her best to keep them as light as possible. It was very amusing.
"So, we will save the kingdom by keeping the witch away from bats?", she asked, visibly amused.
"Exactly!", Morganna agreed with a smile. "You're pretty smart for a damsel in distress."
"But your plan has a fault", the woman in black said, picking the little girl up. Morganna didn't resist... she really liked the lady. The woman then looked her in the eyes with an evil glint in her eyes: "... you see, witches can replace bat wings with something else."
"They can?", the red-haired girl was curious. "With what?"
"With little girls", the woman replied, smirking. Morganna immediately squealed. Since when could witches cheat? "I'm going to cook you, Morganna, and finish my potion."
At this point, the little girl was frozen with fear and amazement. "You... what do you mean?"
"Well... isn't it obvious that I'm the witch?"
"No way", Morganna's former self-assuredness returned very swiftly as the beautiful lady brought the conversation back on her grounds. "You're not old and you're beautiful. Everyone knows witches are old and ugly."
Hearing this, Althea's face suddenly darkened. She became very serious.
"Listen to me, Morganna", she said, her voice trembling, "never judge a person by his and her appearance. If you learn anything from me, ever, let it be that. I am Althea, the witch."
The little red girl was confused now. It seemed that this woman indeed was Althea the witch, but for some odd reason, she didn't look evil. Morganna couldn't fear her, no matter what. She didn't know why, but she felt so safe in this woman's arms. She wanted to be held by her forever. But everyone called her evil... why? Why?!
"Why?!", she cried out suddenly, bursting into tears. "Why aren't you evil like everyone says you are?! You're supposed to be a witch! You're supposed to be evil."
The young woman placed the child on a wooden table in the middle of the room. Morganna sat on the edge, the woman's brown eyes meeting with her bright, intensely-green ones.
"And you're supposed to be the devil", Althea said, in a surprisingly caring voice. "If I am a witch as they say, and you are a devil as they say, I should be no match for you."
"But I'm not a devil!", the little girl was crying, sick of being called like that. She started hitting the raven-haired woman on her chest. "I'm a good girl! I'm good! I'm good! I'll prove that to everyone, and then my grandma and grandpa will be sorry they kicked me out!"
Much to her surprise, Althea smiled compassionately and hugged her. Morganna's tears soaked the young woman's clothes as Althea whispered soothing words into the girl's ear: "I know you're good. You're a great girl." She planted a motherly kiss on the little girl's hair. "Now, what was that last part again."
The little girl was in so much pain that she could barely talk. "*sniff sniff*... My gramps told me... *sniff sniff*... that they never want to see me again. Uwaaaa!"
"Now, now... don't cry, my little Morganna", Althea was trying to calm the girl down to the best of her ability. "Your grandparents don't realize what a good girl you are." For a moment, Althea was silent, as if she was thinking on something. "If you want to, you can stay with me."
Immediately after those words left the raven-haired girl’s mouth, Morganna stopped crying. She still couldn’t believe her ears. “You… you would have me?”
Althea gave her a motherly smile. "Of course. I don’t have children of my own, and you seem like a good girl, Morganna." She pouted and winked. "What say you? Mind living with a witch?"
Instead of immediate answer, Morganna flung herself into the woman's arms. "Oh, thank you! Thank you so much! You're no witch! You're the best person in the world!"
And so, from that day on, Morganna started living with Althea. It turned out that the accident which earned her the dark title was just that... an accident: her husband was drunk that night, assaulted her, she moved out of the way, and the assailant went flying through the window. Also, the 'witch' knew about magic as much as villagers knew about politics. However, when it came to alchemy and potions, Althea was the master. Morganna would watch her create her oils and ointments, studying many rare books. She had quite a collection, Morganna remembered. And she taught her little friend everything she could. Morganna learned fast, everything, from reading, poetry and philosophy, to alchemy and mathematics. Even Althea, a very intelligent woman, was amazed with little redhead's progress.
During all this time, Morganna slowly grew into a beautiful young woman. Years slowly went by, and as the little red-headed girl started to blossom into a beautiful red rose, she slowly started to discover some new emotions towards her step-mother. She slowly started to notice things about Althea that didn't matter to her before: how beautiful her face was, how kissable her lips looked, how beautifully her figure glistened in the sun. More and more, she was feeling the urge to make their relationship something different than the one of mother and daughter... after all, Althea was not her real mom, and it seemed that she had very similar intentions. When Morganna made her first moves, Althea didn't resist. Rather, she seemed glad to reveal that her little redhead shared her feelings. Of course, both women knew that this wonderful relationship they let themselves into would be instantly interrupted by villagers if they found out about it. They knew that they had to keep it a secret. However, the problem with secrets was that they tended to be discovered...
* * *
The discovery happened on one beautiful night of spring, few days before Morganna's nineteenth birthday. Harry Burroughby, a farmer, had a quarrel with his neighbor concerning the price at which to sell the young cows that just came to world. The quarrel escalated so much that Harry decided to try and ask for the witch to curse his rival. Of course, he couldn't allow himself to be seen consorting with the witch, so he came using the cover of the night. Unaware of the approaching danger and assured that none of the villagers would dare come near witch's house during the night, the two women started exchanging kisses in the kitchen. Althea was using sweet words to seduce Morganna's mind into thinking of all the wonderful things they will do at her birthday... together, and one to another. Unfortunately, the two women weren't aware of the pair of eyes that observed them from the window... a pair of eyes that will end their relationship.
* * *
When two women went to answer a knock on the door, they couldn’t even dream of the sight that was waiting for them: an angry mob, army of people armed with torches and pitchforks. It seemed that Harry thought he could get in better grace with village elders by describing how Althea finally started to work with the devil, her ‘unnatural and perverse’ relationship with Morganna (who was considered a demon) serving as a proof. That was all the villagers needed. Led by hatred, fear and ignorance, they ran to Althea’s home, intent on bringing both women to purging flames. Of course, the women tried to fight back, but there was naught they could do. Quickly overpowered, Morganna was forced to watch as Althea is dragged out of the house, her clothes torn apart, the villagers hitting her with rocks and sticks. All of this made Morganna’s blood boil, her vision turning red from anger, almost clouding. She was praying to the gods that they give her power to save Althea, not really caring for herself in that moment, feeling no pain from the hits that were so generously handed to her. All she wanted to do was to save the ‘witch’, trying to reason with the villagers, screaming at them to leave Althea alone.
And then, it happened. Althea managed to free herself from the grip of one villager, freeing her hand, hitting the farmer next to him in order to try and get her other hand free. However, she was stopped in her intent by a farmer who looked at the incident and decided to stop the witch by hitting her with the pitchfork.
As she observed the tool sinking its rough metal teeth into Althea’s pure flesh, drawing blood from her waist, Morganna completely lost it. For a moment, everything she could think of was rage… rage against the farmer, rage against everyone who made this happen. This rage slowly consumed her thoughts, her reason, her vision, finally consuming her entire being, manifesting itself in the form of wild, untamed fire. That fire burned bright, erupting from Morganna’s pores, burning the men around her, the gush of flames from her mouth immolating Althea’s captors. Magic… the latent magic coursing through her veins has manifested for the first time in her life. And a few villagers around her found out the girl’s latent abilities the hard way.
Seeing all of the events coming to pass, Althea decided to heed Morganna’s screaming advice and run. While all of the villagers were stunned, the black-haired girl decided to use the mass confusion and run away, fleeing for her life. Clutching her side, she ran to the forest, where the darkness enveloped her.
The villagers were in shock. They had to fight two fears: one was of entering the cursed forest, which none dared to enter, and the other one was handling the beauty that knelt in the mud before them, exhausted, the release of her magic energy taking a toll so great that she couldn’t even stand. However, it was enough to scare them all to the point where they barely dared breathing in her presence. It didn’t last long, though. As soon as the last drops of strength left Morganna’s heaving body, and the girl fell to the ground, several men rushed her, picking her up. The redhead, not having any more energy to fight, could only watch as the villagers took her to the main square, where they would carry out her punishment. First, however, they made a few stops, allowing for several men in village to rape the redhead, taking away all the dignity she had left. By the time she arrived to the town square, more than twenty men have had their way with her, and her womanhood was bleeding from the rough treatment they gave her. Morganna was crying and begging them to kill her at the time.
However, the crowd wasn’t so merciful to give her a quick death. First, they placed her between two pillars in the main square, whipping her until two torturers could hold the whip no more. It was only then that she would be tossed at the pyre and burned.
Morganna remembered that time well. She remembered how fondly she thought of the flames. The fire, she thought… the fire would surely embrace her. Finally, someone… something… would embrace her, even if it was an embrace of death. Anything, she thought, laying there in the pool of her own blood, looking at how the pyre slowly came to life with orange flames, would be better than this pitiful existence.
And then, just as the villagers were picking her up, ready to toss her half-dead body into the flames, the time stopped. Everything around Morganna froze, even the flames being so humble to stop in their tracks, remaining ever-static. The villagers… everything seemed like a well-made, realistic painting, so realistic, yet so still and lifeless.
And then, in the midst of it all, a white figure emerged from the depths of the forest. Like a star of the play coming out at a well-made stage, the figure moved with such grace, radiating such power that Morganna thought that the avatar of death itself has come for her. But then, how could death be so beautiful, she asked herself, finding herself unable to even look at the figure without breathing heavily, despite her condition.
Step by step, the figure was coming ever-closer, Morganna feeling her heart beat harder and louder with every move the white being made. Was that it? Was this how it ends?, Morganna thought back then, ready to let herself be taken away by the woman, away from this hateful world, away from pain, suffering and rejection.
Finally, the figure stood before the redhead, in her full glory and beauty. Seeing her beautiful face, her graceful lines, Morganna could feel her cheeks blushing, overwhelmed by the woman’s beauty.
“Easy there, little one”, she said, her voice so sweet. Almost like an angel. “You are safe now. Come on, you can pass out freely.”
And those were the final words Morganna heard before listening to the blonde’s advice, her consciousness finally letting up under all the pressure. In the midst of the frozen villagers, the beauty’s vision slipped into darkness.
* * *
“Hello honey, I’m back”, Daliana called out to the tied redhead, entering the room with Aurora right behind her, led on a tight leash. It seemed her mentor took quick work of her, turning the blonde into a slave that obeys master Daliana, not master Morganna. At least, that was what the redhead could read from the seer’s defeated look, walking completely nude behind the elf.
And just as she was thinking about nudity, a display of Daliana’s bare flesh stunned Morganna: her mistress went through a complete change of outfit, changing into the complete opposite of what she wore before. Where before Daliana's body was wrapped in long, white dress, a silhouette of pureness, now she wore black, tempting clothes which left little to imagination. A tight leather top now covered the woman's large, tempting breasts, outlining them perfectly and hugging them tightly, ending just below. Of course, this left the elf's flat, clearly-outlined belly out in the open, making the redhead admire it; oh, how soft, yet firm it felt under her lips as she would kiss it over and over, never getting enough of that thin, elegant waist.
"See anything you like?", Daliana teased, placing her hand on Morganna's ankle. The mere touch of her palm was enough to make Morganna have hard time holding back a moan of satisfaction. However, the bound girl noticed one more thing: her nails, of silvery color just moments ago, before she went to change, were black now, matching her clothes, an evil premonition engraved in them.
"I see you could earn for a living working as a brothel girl. I just wonder why are you here, and not on some street corner", Morganna replied, shying away from just how much she loved this edition of her lover. However, her eyes, which traced down Daliana's revealing, tight, black leather miniskirt and thongs which left little to imagination, down her long, beautiful, velvet legs, all the way down to her perfect feet, which found shelter in a pair of black high heeled shoes with just a few straps holding them together, betrayed the redhead, clearly displaying her lust.
"Mm... Morganna, you are insulting me", the elf said, placing her right foot on Morganna's tummy, pressing lightly into it, displaying her beautiful toes for her captive to clearly see. They were colored to match the outfit and the nails. "If your eyes weren't practically fucking me, I'd begin to think you didn't like my little outfit."
However, the foot was not there just for aesthetic value, Morganna soon found out, as Daliana started skittering her nails over her foot, driving her crazy with laughter. The redhead, being insanely ticklish on her feet, lost her ability to talk from all the laughter she started howling out. She tried to arch her back, but the foot pressing her tummy was keeping her pinned to the floor, stopping any attempt of moving, and proving just how dominant Daliana was in this situation. Morganna loved it.
And so, minutes passed in constant tickling of Morganna's bare, defenseless foot, Daliana's fingers happily dancing over it, welcoming the sensation they gave up so long ago. The demon kin laughed, screamed and tried to trash, her foot helplessly flailing around to the best of her ability, the constant stream of laughter pouring out from her beautiful lips exhausting her, but the sensation of having her feet touched by those skilled hands was flat-out wonderful. And the best part was that she knew: this was only the beginning.
"Well, then, this certainly was a nice little warm-up, don't you think so?", Daliana said, finally letting up her first assault, leaving Morganna gasping for air, still giggling sweetly from the tickles. Finally, the captive beauty's gorgeous foot lay still, and the elfin sorceress was devouring it with her eyes, the ideas of what she could, and would do, to it flooding her mind. "You don't mind if I pick up the pace a bit?"
"Ha ha... pick up the pace?", Morganna said, still giggling lightly, flexing her toes to tease her captor. "I didn't notice you even starting."
"You are right, Morganna... I haven't even really started yet", the blonde smiled in reply and tossed a pillow from a nearby table on the floor, turning to the slave behind her: "Aurora... kneel in front of this naughty girl. Right on that pillow."
This confused both women. What was Daliana doing, Morganna thought? Was her mistress going to enlist help in breaking her? How utterly disappointing.
"What? Can't break me yourself, so you need aid?", the redhead teased, freeing her tummy from the elf's foot. "What a letdown."
"Oh, I'll think you are mistaken, my dearest", Daliana replied with a smile as Morganna started to feel Aurora's warm breath tickling her supple skin, the blonde human barely restraining herself from putting those beautiful toes in her mouth. The only thing restraining her was Daliana's authority. And speaking of Daliana... she was starting to come back, with set of sturdy wooden stocks in her hands. "You see, I plan on using this blondie as a tickle-tool."
Now this was interesting.
"I see... and just how do you intend to do that?", Morganna asked, observing Daliana place Aurora's feet in stocks, securing them by locking the stocks into the sockets in the floor, and additionally tying the seeress' tender toes back, offering no free movement. As an addition, Aurora's hands were tied to the redhead's knees, her long, elegant fingers lightly touching the gentle skin, even this being enough to make Morganna squirm in her bonds lightly.
Was Daliana trying to... oh no... not that... please, that would be too... wonderful, Morganna thought.
"Fuck you!", Morganna shouted out, figuring out just what Daliana meant by using Aurora as a tickle tool, giving her approval this way.
"Oh, come on, Morganna... say that when you're not getting wet", the woman in black leather replied, flashing her white teeth at the scene of Morganna's womanhood, which was slowly building up heat, moisture starting to form on those sweet, private parts. Then, turning back to Aurora, she commanded: "Now... take her foot into your mouth. As deep as you can."
Just as Morganna expected. Aurora gently, but eagerly opened her mouth, and all Morganna could do was observe as her toes disappeared inside her ex-slave's mouth, one by one, until even her big toe was enveloped. Alas, it did not stop there: Morganna's beautiful foot was enveloped up to the half of the balls by the time those cute, evil mouth stopped devouring them. Seeing this, Morganna knew it was going to be a horrible torture. Oh, how happy she was.
"Now, stay like that", Daliana commanded again, tying Morganna's foot to Aurora's head by a silk scarf, making it impossible for the blonde seeress to take the demon kin's foot out of her mouth. Aurora groaned a few times in protest, but then just sighed in defeat, her tongue nesting between Morganna's big toe and the toe next to it, sending the redhead into a fit of light giggles. Why did she ever leave, a thought crossed Morganna's mind.
"There... all set." An evil smile lingered on the mistress' face as she stood back to admire her work, approaching Aurora from the back with a feather.
Looking at her mentor slowly hold the human girl's waist, moving Aurora's hair to access her helpless neck and, finally, to start kissing it lovingly. Morganna could feel Aurora's moan, as her tongue started moving, licking the foot that so sweetly intruded her mouth. Of course, the red-haired beauty started laughing immediately.
"Like it, Morganna?", Daliana asked. "Wait until I start tickling her, then." A sinister smile appeared on the golden-haired elf's face.
"O... ha ha... oh, fuck you!", Morganna shouted, trying to be defiant, knowing how much Daliana loved breaking her, over and over... and how she enjoyed it every single time.
“Oh, Morganna…”, Daliana pouted, obviously flattered. “There will be time for that later. First, I must punish you for being such a bad, bad girl.”
And with those words, the dominant beauty released her beautiful breasts from the confinements of the tight, leather top, letting it slither down her velvet, tanned skin, down to the floor, making her prisoner sigh in amazement: even after seeing them so many times, the stunning beauty of those round, big, healthy mounds almost blinding her.
Immediately, Morganna started to struggle in her bonds, trying to reach out for her lover’s breasts: she yearned to touch them, to kiss them lovingly, just like in the old days, to hear the woman she loves moan as she plays with her, bringing them both to the gates of heaven, and through, all the way to the stars. Just you wait, Daliana, she thought, I’ll come back to you, and then we’ll make up for it all… for all eternity, together.
“All right… now, let’s get this show on the road”, the woman in topless said, showing a glowing orb to her ticklee. “Remember these?”
Ah yes… those orbs… Daliana’s invention. She called them Mana balls, passing the knowledge of them to the mages later. Made out of small, almost-empty glass balls, no more than two inches in radius, the special, small crystal inside tapping on the magical energy of the artifact’s holder until it would fill up, serving as a container and a power source for many automatons or magical devices. If filled up completely, one of them could power a golem for many years. And this one looked ready to burst from power.
Morganna forced a laid-back smile on her lips. “Yes? What about them?”
“Oh nothing… I was just wondering if I put it in this…” With those words, Morganna’s mentor took a small device into her hand, showing it to her former apprentice. It consisted of a round board, dotted with many feathers, secured on a tiny, cubic wooden frame. Its usage was all too simple to guess: when the power source would be inserted, the feathers start rotating, serving as a devious tickle-machine. And with such a power source, it could certainly run for centuries without stopping.
“Oh, is that supposed to scare me?”, Morganna continued putting up the brave front.
Daliana placed the Mana ball into the device, and the little appliance happily sprang to life, the feathers cheerfully rotating. “Yes, I could see how this won’t make you loose your cool, Morganna…” Then, she turned to Aurora. “But, do you think she can hold her mouth and hands still while having her feet feathered by… two of these?”
And with those words, one more machine appeared, this one already powered-up and working. Seeing it, and hearing her predicament, the tied blonde tried to struggle against her bonds, to protest, to plea, but to no avail. All she accomplished was tickling Morganna a bit, and all she could do in the end was helplessly watch as the two devices were placed in front of her soft, outstretched feet, happily touching them, the feathers dancing along their soft surface.
Of course, this sent the poor girl into fits of laughter, muffled by the foot inside her mouth. However, the woman’s fight with bonds on all sides meant her tongue slithering all over parts of Morganna’s foot inside her mouth, and her teeth nibbling on it from time to time as well, sending the redhead back into the state of wild laughter. As if that wasn’t enough, knowing how ticklish her feet were, Morganna’s knee was under ticklish attack as well, as Aurora’s fingers flailed around, touching her skin all too often, driving her wild. As a ticklee, Aurora was great. As a tickling device, Aurora proved perfect.
“Geez…”, Daliana spoke elegantly, observing Morganna in her state of frenzied laughter, the woman laughing so hard she couldn’t even speak coherently. “I wonder what happened to that earlier attitude of yours.”
As hard as Morganna tried to answer with yet another sassy, witty remark, in the end she had to quit, seeing how she really was powerless to say anything, Aurora doing too fine a job at tickling… and arousing her. Very soon, the red-headed beauty became all too aware of the heat welling up in her womanhood, which was secreting love juices ever since the love of her life took her bra off.
Of course, Daliana was taking in the sight of the little creek that began to form between her lover’s legs, savoring it. It was no secret that she was welcoming this opportunity, having Morganna for herself again after so long. It wasn’t just for the sex… no, Daliana knew, this was the woman she wanted to spend eternity with. And she, being more than fourteen centuries old, knew all too well what eternity meant.
“Morganna… you seem to be enjoying yourself”, she said, taking off her left shoe, placing her tender sole on the redhead’s lower lips, using her toes to massage right above the woman’s pussy. Naturally, the exposed womanhood replied by bucking and producing yet greater stream of juices, its owner visibly approaching orgasm at lightning speed. “Let’s see if I can help somehow.”
And it was after those words that Daliana brought herself closer, taking a seat on the chair she summoned out of thin air. For her, such summoning was a piece of cake.
Thus seated, the blonde wizard took the other captive foot into her hands, massaging it lightly, the foot responding by grateful wiggling of the toes. As much as Morganna was tickled and aroused on both fronts, she always knew how to appreciate foot massage. However, she could never guess what was following: Daliana leaned forward, taking her two own breasts into her hands and enveloping the foot she massaged just moments ago in those mounds of pleasure.
“Mmm… I can see you’ll enjoy this”, she moaned, enjoying the feeling of this divine foot nested between her breasts. Slowly, she started to massage them, and Morganna responded by struggling madly against her bonds, bucking wildly and going mad from lust.
The redhead didn’t care any more… she just wanted to get to Daliana, her love. She wanted to make up for all those years without her, as now she felt what she was missing, and her will was quickly being crushed. Even on that day, she barely forced herself to leave, knowing that this was something she had to do. However, feeling her lover’s expertise again, seeing her, feeling her strong aura… all of this shattered her resolve. If this goes on, she didn’t know how she could find strength to continue this little trip.
Daliana continued to massage her disciple’s foot with her breasts, enjoying her reactions, her beautiful toes still massaging right above Morganna’s womanhood, driving her completely wild.
“Mmm… it feels so good, doesn’t it?”, she said seductively, slowly bowing her head towards the pretty toes that protruded from her bosom. Then, a pink, elegant snake left the woman’s mouth, playing with Morganna’s toes, licking them at their very tips, enjoying to see them twitch and dance, switching to licking their tops when they would curl, and their bases when they would spread.
Nobody but Morganna knew where she got strength for laughter of even greater intensity from, but somehow she managed to pull it off, along with getting even more aroused at the scene and sensation of her toes being licked by that skillful tongue. She knew that, at this rate, she would climax within mere moments, and that was what she feared: it was Daliana’s tactic. Her mistress would allow her one or two orgasms, to increase her sensitivity to even greater heights, then deny her the next one, keeping her on the verge until she broke, with a spell if needed (and it usually was).
The climax came more quickly and more intensely than Morganna expected. Soon after her mouth started busying themselves with the toes in her bosom, Daliana started using her toes, ones which formerly massaged her captive, to tickle her nether regions, provoking even more laughter from the redhead, but also sending her to heights of passion. Morganna tried to fight it, to hold the orgasm in, but all she managed to do was to delay it for a few seconds… and increase its power manifold.
The current of pleasure that ran through the redhead’s body caused her spasms all over her body, letting out a loud, pleased shriek as her mind left her body for a while, lost in infinite sea of pleasure for those sweet few seconds… or, to Morganna, sweet few eternities. Such was the force of this orgasm that flew through her body that it almost took her consciousness in the passing, her womanhood squirting out feminine nectar all over Daliana’s foot.
“Oh my… you shot out quite a load, didn’t you?” Daliana noted with a satisfied smile, lifting her foot for Morganna to see. Indeed, her foot was bathed in the creamy liquid.
Alas, the woman in question could not take good note of her work, as she quickly returned to the state she was in before: one of frenzied laughter, just stronger this time, as orgasm had left the fiery goddess even more sensitive than before. Just as she recovered from orgasm, she began howling with laughter, even though her teacher stopped her sensual massage, denying her access to those luscious breasts, wiping her foot clean with several tissues.
Then, her feet pristinely clean, the sorceress gave her ticklee a compassionate smile. "Ready for round two?"
Morganna tried to send her to nine hells like a good girl, but found herself unable to do anything but to scream out and howl in laughter, as Aurora relentlessly reacted to feathers which were still tickling her overly-sensitive soles. However, this time Morganna was in for a spell, too, as her captor had cast a spell she dreaded the most: one that would deny her orgasm. Morganna knew the chant for the spell all too well and she knew that both she and Daliana could cast it with just a flick of the wrist. But, that wouldn't please the golden-haired dominatrix. No. She wanted to see the clear mix of fear and joy in those emerald eyes she so adored as she slowly cast the spell.
"O NYAHAHAHAHAHAHAAAA!! FAHAHAK.... FUHUHU... FUHUHUCK YOUUHUHUHUUUUUUUUU!!!!", Morganna somehow managed to shout out, telling Daliana in her own way not to stop.
"Wish to do it that hard?", Daliana winked, pouting. "All right..."
And with those words leaving her lips, the elfin woman released another piece of clothing: her miniskirt. Slowly letting it glide down her pale skin, Daliana was now showing herself almost completely to the two women, enjoying the lustful looks from both of them, as neither of the two women’s eyes could lift themselves from her godly figure, which now presented itself in its full beauty. The only area protected was her womanhood, her black thongs snatching it away from the curious eyes.
“So…”, the woman smiled mischievously, yet seductively, “… where did we stop?”
Of course, due to her immense laughter, Morganna couldn’t respond.
The elfin beauty sighed. “You know, it’s no fun if I’m going to have a monologue here. I guess… it would be better if we carry the rest of this in silence.”
To be honest, Morganna thought the same. While she hated to part herself from her mentor’s silky voice, the demon kin had to admit that there was no fun in it if she isn’t able to talk back. Also, breathing and concentrating were becoming problems, since Aurora was tickling her all too well, and her muscles were sore and exhausted. She felt like she needed a break, but at the same time she didn’t want it. She knew that, if she got regular breaks, she would never break. And that was not something she would want.
Obeying her oath of silence, the golden maiden slowly approached her red-headed captive, sitting on her belly and leaning forward to kiss her on the arms, her gentle hands sensually and slowly caressing along their length. For Morganna, this felt good… very erotic, and were it not for Aurora’s maddening tickling, the fiery temptress would be moaning.
Little by little, the gentle kisses went down the captive woman’s arms, finally nesting themselves in her smooth, sensitive armpits, increasing the intensity of the tickles, as well as the beauty’s laughter. So intense was Morganna’s response that she almost threw the blonde off her, bucking wildly. Being that a thick layer of sweat was coating her body by now, staying on top of her proved to be very tricky. Of course, Daliana managed to do it, happily reaping the reward, licking along the pits of pleasure, joyfully taking in her lover’s reactions.
Morganna didn’t know how much time passed in torture of her helpless armpits, but to her it seemed both too long and too short. She was exhausted, her sore muscles yearning for a pause, but her private parts, and her mind, were begging for more. She was asking herself where her mentor will strike next, as she slowly felt her consciousness fading away. No matter in how good a shape the granddaughter of succubus was, tickling this intense and long took her toll on her, and the lack of air became an issue she could no longer ignore. Slowly, she started drifting away into blackness…
… only to feel the woman of her dreams let up her attacks, getting up from her. Quickly, before the redheaded beauty departed for the land of dreams, Daliana untied Aurora, stopping the tickling on both women.
Even though her vision slowly returned, it took some time for Morganna to stop giggling and laughing, becoming painfully aware of her sore muscles. Once she managed to calm herself, she groaned from pain, madly struggling for breath.
“Enjoying yourself?” Daliana asked, untying Aurora, who was crying broken tears.
“Please, mistress…”, the submissive woman pleaded, her beautiful face red and crunched in a grimace, “… please… don’t torture me any more. Please!”
Daliana just smiled.
“Oh, don’t worry… you are no longer needed”, she said. “You’re not the one that needs punishment.” Then, she gave her other captive a meaningful look. “She is.”
“Boo hoo… I’m so scared now”, Morganna rolled her emerald eyes, still groaning from pain, breathing heavily. “Please, Daliana, if this is what you consider punishment, then I must say I’m very disappointed.”
“Oh, you don’t worry, I’ll deal with you. I just need to put this toy back to where she belongs.” And with a sadistic smile, Daliana brought the pleading woman to the wall, pinning her there. Then, she locked her neck and arms into the shackles in the wall, all at the same height. Next, the elf shackled her prisoner’s ankles to the floor, about at her shoulder level in width.
Seeing that she was being tied again, Aurora started to panic and plead for mercy: “Please, mistress, I’ll be a good girl… no, please, let me go…”
However, despite the girl’s pleas, Daliana just silently placed a gag around her mouth, preventing the beauty from speaking. The only words left in her repertoire were few incomprehensible mumbles, which she tried to use to win the favor of her mistress, along with the pleading, most humble look a human being could produce.
Unfortunately for the slave-girl, mercy was not on the menu.
The angelic smile on elfin wizard’s face was the exact opposite of her devious actions. No matter how desperate the look in Aurora’s eyes got, no matter how hard she cried, nothing could save her from her predicament: Daliana placed one of those tickling machines on a chair, adjusting its height so it would tickle her flat, sensitive tummy, right above her womanhood.
Of course, Aurora did her best to avoid this tickling: she tried trashing, bucking, pulling at the bonds, even squeezing her hand out of the bonds, but nothing helped. The shackles proved too much for her, and in her defeat, Aurora had to accept the ticklish punishment of having her belly feathered, whether she liked it or not.
As Daliana was elegantly strolling back to her, Morganna noticed one thing that kept eluding her all along: the blonde beauty still had one high heel on, that and her thongs being the only pieces of clothing left on Daliana’s beautiful body. Even though it was hard, the elf managed to walk gracefully, the fact that she was missing a shoe not even noticed in her walk, her hips still swaying so delightfully, her breasts seductively calling out for Morganna’s eyes and admiration.
“And now for the main course…”, she said, turning to emerald-eyed beauty, offering her a glass of water to drink. Morganna drank it gratefully, for all this sweating and muscular activity has left her dehydrated, not to mention the orgasm. “Ready for your punishment?”
“Well, if you’ll be the one dishing it, then I have nothing to worry about, don’t I?” Morganna said this in a very sassy tone, provoking her tickler, as always.
“Mm…”, Daliana purred, laying on her captive, caressing the redhead’s curly mane, and then tracing a single elegant finger along her lips, passionately and carefully.
Not being able to hold it any longer, Morganna gently kissed the finger, allowing herself this small release in order to preserve her own sanity.
“Come on, now, bring it on”, she said. “Let me see what you learned while I was away.”
“You can’t wait, can you?” With an impish smirk on her face, Daliana slowly traced her nail to her neck, where it was joined by his nine twin brothers, lightly tickling the supple skin they found there. Daliana’s sapphire eyes glistened with joy at the sight of Morganna’s smiling face, those beautiful lips stretched out in a grin, those white teeth showing themselves, adorning the already gorgeous mouth.
“Ha ha… I would like it… ha ha… if you actually started taking my punishment seriously… ha ha… really, Daliana, you disappoint me.” For the sake of argument, the elfin woman tickled only lightly, allowing Morganna freedom of speech, knowing full well the side-effect such tickles had on the redhead: slowly but surely, they will arouse her more and more, the sensuality of the touches slowly building up the heat, like raindrops falling into a glass. And, when that glass fills up, it will be her spell that keeps it from spilling.
“Well, I hope that I will be able to live up to your expectations.” Daliana was starting to kiss the redhead’s neck, adding some fuel to the fire that was starting to tingle between the woman’s legs. Slowly, both her hands and her mouth started advancing lower, down Morganna's collarbone, all the way to her luscious breasts.
Feeling the soft kisses on her skin, the redhead could not suppress moans of wild pleasure that was slowly taking her body over. No longer certain how long would it be until she lets herself go and starts begging for more touches, Morganna intensified her role of bad girl, knowing how sweeter it was for Daliana to break her when she acts so naughty. Even to her, it was way more fun to break someone who resisted than someone who just started begging outright. There was this sweet feeling of accomplishment when you see the iron will shatter under your very fingers, the person who seemed so determined before turned into a weeping, broken slave.
“You tickle so… *giggle* amateurishly”, she tried to tease. However, the tone of her voice, which clearly showed just how turned on the woman was, just proved the effectiveness of methods used on her.
“Oh, do I?”, Daliana was amused. She took her captive’s nipple in her mouth, nibbling on its edges. At the same time, her tongue started licking the pink, stiff mound of flesh, while her hand helped itself to the other nipple, those sharp, well-manicured nails of hers tickling the hardened pink area sensually. "I wonder what do you do when a real pro tickles you, then?"
To accent her words, the blonde started to advance her free hand higher, nesting it in the redhead's armpit, returning her into the state of helpless, frenzied laughter, even more so because of the orgasm. In this sensitive state, each stroke tickled four times harder, each skittering nail counting for a whole hand.
"What's the matter, Morganna?", the granddaughter of succubus managed to hear the blonde's voice from behind her own laughter, "Why are you laughing? Is something funny?"
"NYAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!!", Morganna tried to reply, only being able to do so after putting all of her remaining strength into it: "YOUHUR PUNY EFFORTS ARE MAKING ME LAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAUGH!!!"
"Oh, is that so?", Daliana replied, feigning hurt pride. "Well, maybe I'm tickling the wrong area." She glanced at her captive's beautiful feet, which have joined the rest of the body in struggling against the bonds which subjected them to Daliana's torture, which never relented, save for her mouth when she needed to say something. "Maybe, if you ask nicely, I can tickle your feet next?"
"Never!!! HAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!", Morganna managed to reply, barely suppressing wild moans of pleasure that was slowly taking her over again. This tickling of her nipples, and her helpless armpit... it was carried out with such skill, and with such sensuality, that she was finding herself very close to heaven's gate again. She started to rub her hips against her mentor, trying to arouse the blonde as well, to make her drop the spell and start making love to her. If she did that, Morganna would be glad, but disappointed at the same time. When she does make love to Daliana now, she wanted to be broken. She wanted to be made to beg, to admit that she had been a bad, bad girl, and that she needs to be punished. She wanted to be made to beg for punishment, and then receive it.
Of course, Daliana lived up to the beauty’s expectations. Not only did she not untie Morganna, she started to lower herself, her body, lips and hands, down the demon kin's firm, flat belly, licking it with unseen passion, her elegant fingers caressing it, sliding down the perfectly sculpted sides and waist.
And then, when the maiden's tongue and arms found their targets, Morganna shot her head up, opening her eyes so hard they almost popped out, only to shut them tight in the very next moment, her head falling far back, the woman laughing as hard as her lungs allowed. Daliana was tickling her inner thighs, each hand taking care of one leg, while her tongue went deep, deep inside her womanhood, licking the hot flesh found inside, invading her so shamelessly.
“AAH!! HAHAHAHAHA… AAH… HAHAHA… *aah* *gasp*”, Morganna was trapped between two kinds of wild screams: those of laughter, and those of pleasure. The tickles at her inner thighs sent the beauty into the orbit, their originally high sensitivity increased manifold by the orgasm.
And then there was the tongue. That devious tongue, deep inside her, was finding all of her most sensitive spots, touching them all again and again, torturing her with waves of pleasure. At this tempo, Daliana was rushing her towards the top, invading her, fucking her with that skilled tongue, and she couldn’t do a thing about it.
That knowledge got Morganna even more aroused.
And so, willingly raped by her lover, Morganna quickly climbed mount Pleasure, reaching the top within minutes, only to find she couldn’t reach it. Of course, she thought, the spell… the spell was preventing her from crossing heaven’s gate and reaching for the stars, leaving an impenetrable lock right there to mock her.
Interrupted by wild laughter, the beautiful demon kin howled with pleasure, and in frustration of not being able to achieve orgasm. With all of her remaining strength, she pulled at her bonds, trying to set herself free, but to no avail. She was trapped there and helpless to do anything but let herself go and enjoy.
And so she did. Finally dropping even the last of her defenses, Morganna let herself go, letting her thighs frantically flail around, trying to avoid the nimble fingers that were dancing along their surface. At the same time, she was fiercely pressing her womanhood against Daliana's face, trying to make her tongue go deeper inside, eager to feel more of it, her mind poisoned with pleasure. In this twisted state of mind, where tickling and pleasure were fighting for dominion over her consciousness, Morganna was convinced that, if she got horny enough, she could break through the spell. A foolish hope for someone of a clear mind, it was the only consolation for almost-broken ticklee.
And so, the tickles went on and on. All the while, Morganna was pleasured more and more, her mind and body drifting between heaven and hell. She was practically fucking her mentor in the mouth, while at the same time trying to avoid her fingers. Captured between tickling and pleasure, Morganna felt her will cracking fast, and she knew it was only a matter of time before she crumbled completely.
"AAAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!! ALL RIGHT! ALL RIGHT!! HAHAHAHA!!! YOU WIHIHIN!!" The breaking moment came not long after, the redhead finally giving in to torture. She started to cry, as an all-too-familiar event occurred, one she knew was coming all the while: Daliana managed to break her. Her once-mighty will was shattered into a million pieces, and now she was nothing but a desperate, giggling mass, there to serve her master... to beg for her mercy. And that feeling brought her even closer to orgasm as the fiery beauty found it enthralling, as many a time before. "PLEASE, STOP!! HAHAHAHAHAHA!!!"
The redhead had to scream at top of her lungs to be able to speak, like before.
"Oh, I win? Win what?", Daliana acted stupid, ceasing her licking just for a second, but returning to her post immediately.
"ANYTHEHEHEHEHENG!!! Just please... STAHAHAHAP!!!", Morganna cried, feeling the wet tongue leave her hot insides, only to be replaced by the other woman's two skilled fingers, which played her like a violin, fine-tuning her moans and screams. Daliana was sitting on her ankles now, her beautiful face covered in Morganna's juices.
"All right... how about you telling me why you really left?"
"I... *moan*... left because... *groan*... I wanted to go on... one last... *moan*... adventure", Morganna replied, no longer tickled so she could be interrogated. However, she was still crying, and was still kept on the edge of orgasm by the beauty's fingers. "Please, Daliana, let me cum!"
"Please, mistress, you mean?"
"Please, Mistress!", Morganna was broken, and would have accepted anything. However, it was clear that her former teacher wasn't satisfied with the answer she got.
"The truth, Morganna!" She accented that demand by pinching the woman in question on the clitoris, so hard that she screamed.
"AAAH!!! Please!!!", Morganna's cries were desperate, her face red from tears. "It's the truth! I swear!"
"So, you wanted to go on one last adventure?", Daliana purred, returning to pleasuring the redhead.
"Yes!! I swear it! I swear it!", Morganna's pleas were desperate, interrupted by moans and howls of pleasure, as well as tears.
"Last adventure before what?"
"Last *moan* adventure before I *aah!* marry you!"
This really stunned Daliana. For a few moments, her jaw dropped, and she looked dumbfounded. However, in just a few moments, she regained composure, her free hand lightly and sensually caressing Morganna's knee, heading towards her foot. She was visibly angry.
"Don't lie to me, Morganna! You couldn't have left me only for that!"
"It's the truth... *aah* *moan*... please... I swear it was only that... *gasp*", Morganna replied, her eyes widening in fear from what was to come.
"And how the hell did that adventure cause you to end up in Yamamoto with a personal tickle slave?"
"The... *groan*... chosen one." At this state, Morganna knew that only truth could save her and bring her into her mistress' grace. "Please *sob* mistress, stop."
"Stop?", Daliana raised an eyebrow. "Don't you mean, please, mistress, fuck me?"
"Yes! Yehehehes!", Morganna cried out, trembling from pleasure, ready to explode at any given time. With that finger pleasuring her so skillfully, the tied beauty was prepared to offer anything just to orgasm. This humiliation only served to further arouse her. "Please, mistress, fuck me! Fuck me!"
The other woman purred darkly. "Mm... such a compelling wish. However, before I do that...", she accented this with a few light strokes along Morganna's smooth forelegs, causing her to let out a few cute giggles as well, "... you'll have to explain to me everything. What do want with the chosen one? And...", she lazily pointed at the chained blonde, who was desperately laughing and crying behind her gag, unable to stop the tickling, a stream of feminine juices coming out from her womanhood, "... what does she have to do with all of it?"
"Daliana... please, let me cum!", Morganna begged. However, her mentor was persistent.
"Answer me!"
"All right! *gasp* *moan* I want to use her to conquer Enterion!", Morganna kept crying broken tears, moaning wildly, fucking Daliana's fingers. "And... Aurora... she... ah... ah... she is a... ah... seer!"
"Oh... and when would you have time for me, a lowly magician, as a queen of Enterion?", Daliana didn't seem amused.
"No! Daliana! Ah... ah... please... ah...", the woman was in ecstasy, barely keeping her train of thought. "We... ah... we would rule it... ah... together... Enterion would be... *moan*... my gift to you."
Hearing this, the blonde was enraged. She started to fiercely caress Morganna's G-spot, at the same time tickling her behind the knee for a bit.
"Don't lie to me!", she ordered, her tone sharp as a blade despite the normal loudness of her voice. "First you pack up so suddenly, and then you come up with such a ridiculous story about trying to take over Enterion! And to share the throne with me! Hah!" Then, a tear started sliding down her cheek, her fierce exterior and voice broken, on the verge of crying. "If you don't love me any more... please, say so... I'll survive... somehow."
"Daliana!", despite her desperate, broken state, despite her immense ticklishness, Morganna was talking clearly now: in her broken mind, one thing was clearly floating, one thought so important that it brought all of them together: the love of her life was questioning her love towards her. And that was something she could never allow, no matter what. "Go... aah... go ahead and torture me all you *moan* want. Aaah... Keep me on the edge of orgasm for years, until my heart betrays me, flay me alive, impale me, whip me until I have no skin on my body left... either way, no matter what you... or anyone else... does to me... *moan* ... I... I will die with your name on my lips, and the words: 'I love you.' And... *moan*... Enterion will know... aaahh... *moan*... no greater truth... *gasp*... than the one... aah... ahh... that Morganna loved... ah... ah... ah... Daliana, with all her heart and... aaaaah... soul."
Hearing her lover say those words, those words she so wanted to hear, the blonde could hold back no longer, and she flung herself at her lover, embracing her and giving her a kiss so passionate that both women felt jolts of electricity coursing through their bodies as long as their lips were together. Of course, Morganna was all too eager to return the kiss, fighting her bonds with all her remaining strength, trying to embrace her lover.
"Why...", once their lips parted, Daliana asked, tears rolling down her reddening face, "Why did you leave me, Morganna?"
"I... I wanted to see the world, one last time before committing myself eternally to you, I swear", Morganna cried as well. However, unlike the broken tears she was crying before, these tears came from her heart: out of sorrow and happiness intertwined. Happiness for seeing her lover again, and sorrow for seeing her cry. "And... somewhere, along the way, I found out that you, my love, who mean the world to me, should have all these people look up to you as a queen that you are... a queen of my heart."
Hearing this, Daliana wiped her tears away. It was clear that she trusted what Morganna just said, and the way her nails started tickling the redhead's nipples indicated that she was regaining composure.
"Morganna, you little fool", she said, enjoying the renewed moans and laughs she got from her victim. "When you have lived as long as I have, you have seen countless mortals and immortals alike come and go. You have seen the birth of kingdoms, only to see them fall to ash again. You have seen enough to know that ruling anything other than yourself won't make you happy." She tried to look deep into those emerald eyes, but it was kind of hard, as Morganna kept flailing her head around, her red mane spilling all over, making her look as if she was a sea of fire. "I do not wish for Enterion, Morganna, as power is a treacherous thing. I would live to see the effects of every single mistake I make, I would have to spend eternity in fear for both my safety and your. No, Morganna... the life on the position of supreme power is not a happy one. All I really want is you."
"*giggle* And you will... aah... have me... ah.. *giggle*... *groan*", Morganna replied, loving the sensation of Daliana's nails, screaming from pleasure and damning that spell in her mind for not letting her pass the heaven's gate. "Please... AAAH... Fuck me!!"
A sadistic smile was back on Daliana's face as she took Morganna's left nipple into her mouth, sucking on it, her tongue circling around the tip, playing with it skillfully. Her hand was still tickling the beauty's nipple, while the now-free one skittered along the exposed belly. Of course, Morganna answered with more pleas, moans and giggles, too exhausted to struggle any more.
"Now, now", she said, taking the nipple back into her mouth as soon as she finished saying those words, "you know you were a bad girl for running away, Morganna. Now I need to punish you, don't you think?"
Morganna gasped in fear. "Ah...ah... punish me? Hahahahahaha... aaah... please, no more... ah...hahahahaha...ah...haha... I beg of you."
"I see...", Daliana said, feigning disappointment, "then I have no other choice than to teach you just how bad a girl you've been, and how much you deserve to be punished."
Morganna's curiosity as to what will her mentor do to her next was stated within seconds: the blonde took her remaining shoe off and faced Morganna's feet, kneeling so that Morganna's leg was between hers. Her beautiful feet she placed on Morganna's breasts, tickling those beautiful, stiff nipples with her toes.
At the same time, Daliana's hands held Morganna's leg captive in front of her, caressing her with tickles behind the knees with one hand, and on the back of her thigh with her other, going from just below her knee all the way to the place where redhead's leg met her ass, then back.
"And now, for the main course..."
All Morganna was able to see from her helpless position was the image of head full of beautiful blonde hairs approach her feet, a sight soon complemented by a sensation of something soft and wet slithering along the top of her foot. Daliana's tongue... it was licking the supple skin offered to it, driving its owner crazy, unable to talk anymore, only moans and exhausted laughter remaining. As ticklish as her feet were, Morganna always found the way Daliana carried out very erotic. Coupled with the rest of the tickles and her current state, this technique worked devastatingly well. So erotic was this method for the poor ticklee that she was not trying to move her feet away: she was trying to get her toes into her mistress' mouth.
"Mmm... you want me to suck on your toes, don't you, naughty girl?", Daliana teased between licks. Morganna replied with more laughter, unable to produce any comprehensible sounds. However, despite knowing this, Daliana resumed all of her attacks, telling her captive: "If you want to cum, you need to show me just how sorry you are. I think nothing less than... me licking your soles would do, don't you agree?"
Morganna couldn't reply, and even if she could, they wouldn't be the words Daliana was trying to torture out of her. Instead of begging for more, she would beg for mercy, her eyes focused on the beautiful sight of Daliana's bare, soft soles and those elegant toes that kept tickling and arousing her further. She remembered them, she remembered all those times she worshipped those godly extremities, and how she enjoyed it. After all, it was Daliana herself who made Morganna discover this fetish within herself.
"Ahahahaha.... *moan*... aaah... ahahahahaha... please... aah... tohohohorture mehehehe... aaah... please, mihihistres... oh, god... punish me..." It took only a few minutes more for Morganna to break, then just about the same amount of time for her to be able to utter those pleading words, the words that condemned her to more of this sweet hell.
Hearing this, Daliana was obviously pleased. She rotated herself around Morganna's leg like a skilled stripper on a pole, taking great care not to hurt her captive in process. Now, the beautiful wizard was facing Morganna's exquisite sole, placing one foot on the redhead's pussy, and stretching her other leg out, her foot ending just above the captive's face.
Of course, Morganna instinctively lashed out at the foot, trying to lick it, only to find that she was lacking precious few millimeters to do so. Daliana kept her foot just out of reach of the beauty's tongue and, no matter how hard Morganna tried, she couldn't reach it.
"Noo...", Morganna wept, hypnotized by the beautiful foot just out of her reach. Even normally, when she would find Daliana's feet at such close distance, Morganna would instinctively try to lick them, finding the act extremely erotic. And in this horny state, when Eros was controlling her body, Daliana's skilled toes ensuring that it remains that way, the desire to lick that gorgeous foot was irresistible. "Please..."
"Mm... like my foot?", Daliana pouted, flexing her toes just out of her captive's reach in order to arouse her additionally. "Want to... lick it...", she took a good, long lick all across the alluring instep in front of her face, her tongue easily sinking into the soft flesh found there, "... like this?"
Morganna didn't reply with anything but laughter, her toes curling as she felt the enjoyable, tickly wetness crossing her sole. However, she didn't waver in her attempts to take a lick of that divine sole laid out in front of her, its toes waving to her, still just out of her reach.
"Mm, yes...", Daliana talked as seductively as she licked her helpless instep. "I can see you want to let your tongue run across my sole. You want to feel it squirm, don't you? You want to taste my skin, graze it with your tongue over and over." All the while, the enchantress' foot was twitching and bending, her toes curling and spreading, as if it was actually licked, provoking and arousing the redhead to no end.
"Plehehease... aaah... aaahahahahahhh... ahhh...", Morganna pleaded with teary eyes, her tongue trying to get to that enchanting sole so hard it hurt, and Morganna felt as if it was going to rip itself from her mouth on its own. All the while, her own foot was getting licked with unseen skill and passion, twitching, dancing, suffering and enjoying at the same time.
"Confess, Morganna", Daliana's voice was silent and seductive, knowing that in this condition she didn't even have to be commanding. "Admit all the naughty, naughty things you want to do to my foot." Of course, she was still licking the woman's sole, and her foot was still playing just out of her reach.
"Ahahaha... aahh... I want to lick it... ahh... hahahahaha... I want to suck on... aaah... your toes... hahahehehehehaha... nibble on your... heeheheheheel... aaaah...", Morganna started counting, admitting defeat yet again, giving in to Daliana's methods.
On the other side, Daliana was having a time of her immortal life. Seeing Morganna broken under her again, after so long, felt so good that the very image of it brought the woman into a state of ecstasy, and she was grateful that she managed to keep Morganna busy enough to miss out on how turned on she was as well. The mere look at that beautiful face, the feeling of that precious love button under her sensitive toes... all of those were a divine aphrodisiac for the gorgeous dominatrix. As subtle as she could, she ripped her wet thongs off, exposing her flooding womanhood to cool air, still resuming the teases, licks and clit-massage. She knew that her patience was at the end, as was Morganna; for all her strength and endurance, as well as extraordinary willpower, Morganna had her limits as well, and she was reaching them. Thus, Daliana decided to make one, last tease before allowing release for both of them.
"Do you remember how ticklish it is?", she said, playing with her foot in front of Morganna's hungry eyes. "Do you remember how hungrily you licked it on so many a occasion? When I'd be the one in bondage, and you would tenderly make love to my feet, breaking me in the process, but sending us both to stars and back several times before that? Do you remember, back in the beginning, when you would exercise your techniques on me before applying them on the one who betrayed you, of course, in a much, much less enjoyable way?"
"Yes! Aaah! Yes! Hahahaha... I remember... I remember it aaah... all!", the demon kin's emerald eyes never let the beautiful instep out of her sight as she relentlessly tried to lick it, images of the past coming into her mind, flooding. Althea betrayed her. Left her there, at the mercy of the mob, while she begged Daliana for sanctuary, not even mentioning her. It was only after the elfin beauty used her magic to scan her mind, finding her story lacking, that she found the truth out. She went out and saved Morganna, at first only interested in her potential as a magician. However, as time passed by, she warmed up to the lost, misunderstood girl seeking vengeance. She started teaching Morganna everything, from magic to love making, happy to have such an eager student. Also, she thought her ways of exacting her vengeance upon Althea, the witch girl being their unwilling ticklee for four years, by which time she was nothing more than an insane shell of a woman she used to be. When that period passed, Morganna finished her off, as well as making her return to the village and killing anybody who was a part of that mob on that day. Morganna was sure she made no mistakes: after all, when someone puts you through what they put her through, you tend to remember faces, no matter how many of them were there.
"All right...", Daliana said, satisfied, eager to begin making love to her pupil. "Then, tell me, Morganna... would you like to have me now?"
"Yes! Haha... aah... Yes, please!", Morganna eagerly replied. Finally, she thought, that sweet moment will come. She didn't know how much more of this she could take.
With an eager smile on her face, Daliana laid herself on the hip, sliding the foot she was holding in front of Morganna's face to the side, while the one that was massaging her womanhood came in front of her face, this time so the redhead could reach it. This brought the two women's nether regions together, and they both started rubbing against each other vigorously, each one moaning in delight. With a snap of the fingers, Daliana undid her lover's bonds, feeling the freed legs immediately intertwine around her waist, and her both ankles caught in woman's hands and brought to redhead's face. Of course, an intense licking followed immediately, and Daliana found herself mixing moans and giggles as Morganna's tongue ferociously licked her tender, elegant, ticklish soles. Naturally, Daliana was all too eager to return the favor.
And so, the two women made frantic love to each other, Daliana quickly coming to the point where she knew she was only seconds away from orgasm, Morganna's clit rubbing against hers in perfect sync. She regretted not being able to use all of her... no, any of her love-making skills in this position, but those were not meant for this occasion. Now was not the time for slow, sensual build up of passion, tricks to invoke fireworks or special poses. Now was the time to let the passion out, she thought, using her last conscious moments to dispel the spell she cast on Morganna, and then joining her disciple in the stars, both women entering a new universe: one of exquisite pleasure. This feeling, though it only lasted a few seconds, was so intense that all of blonde's senses were turned off for a moment, so that her body could devote itself to it.
When she finally came back to her senses, when those few precious seconds ended, Daliana was surprised to see that Morganna was still having hers. She was shaking from its force, spasming and squirting out feminine juices. Was this orgasm that long, Daliana asked herself? However, then she noticed that this orgasm was only building up.
So, Morganna was having her second orgasm in row, the elfin beauty concluded, satisfied to see her love still appreciated her methods.
A few seconds of wild bucking later, Morganna's body finally calmed down. However, the sheer force of both orgasms took her consciousness away and left her body shaking on the floor, in the puddle of her own, and her teacher's, body juices.
Daliana slowly stood up, looking at the divine scene at her insecure feet. Morganna. She was so beautiful, and looked so peaceful now. Her little angel. But what a tough nut to break she was...
Daliana was trying to calculate exactly how much time would have passed had she not teleported them all to this little sanctuary of her, where time went much slower. She couldn't say exactly, but no less than twelve hours passed in this punishment, of that she was certain.
Well... never mind that now, she told herself, looking at the seer, who was getting tortured through all this time relentlessly. Daliana felt sorry for her now. Truth be told, when she saw the scene at the tree, she was very jealous of the human girl, and wanted to kill her, but now, feeling pity, she untied the girl, putting her to sleep with a spell. She will need to return them both to Yamamoto, since Morganna seemed to really want this one last adventure. Daliana decided to respect that wish.
And then, the elf shook, as she heard the voice she so adored weakly call out to her.
"Daliana..."
The woman responding to the name hurried to her lover, a concerned look on her face.
"Daliana...", Morganna repeated weakly, fighting for consciousness.
"Yes, my love?", Daliana replied, kissing the redhead's cheeks, fearing she might have gone overboard.
"Daliana... I'll come back...", Morganna was speaking weakly, the fire in her green eyes burning bright despite her state, "I'll do this adventure... then come back to you... and then we'll be together... forever."
"Yes, Morganna", Daliana replied, kissing her passionately. "Together, for all eternity. Just you and me."
"Yes... together...", a faint smile appeared on Morganna's lips as her eyes closed, the woman drifting away into unconsciousness.
Good luck, my love, Daliana thought, going to wash her before returning her to Yamamoto.
* * *
Sore muscles all over her body weren't the best thing that could happen to her, Morganna thought. However, as her vision slowly started to clear out, and she started to regain memories of what happened, she decided that a few sore muscles were small price to pay for such pleasant time.
Getting up and rubbing her sore arms and legs, she found Aurora sleeping next to her. Next to her lay a long, soft, red feather, a gift from Daliana. Next to it, a few more gifts were found: several lengths of white elven rope, known for its softness, but also durability. And next to it all stood a ring of purest white gold, encrusted with a big, sparkling, perfect ruby, red as blood. Morganna knew all too well what it meant, and had barely stopped the tears of joy that started forming in the corners of her eyes.
"Well... I'm back", she suddenly heard a voice behind her. Elerion. What a splendid way to ruin a moment, she thought, forcing a pleasant smile on her lips as she turned to her companion.
"Hi. Did you have fun?"
"Yes. Wake Aurora up and let's go", the black-haired elf said, packing his bags, getting ready to leave.
Morganna did the same, and through all that time, a single thought ran through her head: Wait for me just a little more, Daliana. Then we'll be together - forever.
First part can be found here: http://www.tickletheater.com/showthread.php?t=47961
-------------------------------------------
Enterion chapter 12, part 2
-------------------------------------------
Morganna never got to see her parents. Her mother died giving birth to her, and the only information on her heritage came from her grandparents. They told her that her father was a half-fiend, son of a dark paladin and a succubus, who raped her mother during one of his many raids on villages and small towns. Her mother went pregnant with her, deciding to keep her despite being a product of rape. And then, at birth, she died, the process taking too great a toll on the frail girl. She was only 18 at the time.
Because of her heritage, and the mindset of the whole community, Morganna was picked on by everyone, frowned upon, and looked upon like she was a full-blooded demon herself. Many people blamed her for what happened to her mother, and to the village in general. She was a living reminder to an event everyone tried to forget about. A thorn in village’s eye. As such, she never could have any friends, and even her grandparents have shown her little love or respect, leaving her to feed herself since the age of six, when that little love they felt for her granddaughter waned completely.
“I’d most rather see you dead”, she remembered her grandfather’s words as he cast her out on the street, with her grandmother crying in the hut. However, those weren’t tears of sadness for loosing her granddaughter. Those were tears of hatred, the old woman spitting out a few insults of her own before her husband drove the little, scared red-headed girl out of their home.
“You took your mother from us, you demon… and to think that we fed you for all these years”, were the last words little Morganna heard from the old lady before the cranky, wooden doors slammed behind her forever.
Morganna remembered desperately trying to get in, promising she will be a good girl from then on, even though she couldn’t understand what it was that she did wrong. Of course, a young girl like herself simply couldn’t understand that, for some people, ‘you were born’ was reason enough.
It took Morganna about half an hour of trying to get inside to finally realize that the house she just left was closed to her forever. A blank expression of confusion on her face, the little red-haired girl wandered the village's streets alone. She had no idea of time or space as she just walked, not noticing where she was heading off to. Even the regular cruel teases and mocks of the passer-bys, some of which would usually make her cry, had no effect on the lost little girl. She just walked, step by step, in a trance-like state, not even noticing where her little feet were guiding her to.
Morganna remembered that trance, and she remembered even better the thing that made her step out of that trance. It was a song. No... a melody. A sweet melody, sang by a most angelic voice she had ever heard in her then-short life. Now, after hearing so many melodic songs of elves and nymphs, many of which were able to stun with the mere beauty of words, sang by the best bards Enterion had to offer, Morganna would dismiss the song as mere quick poem but, back then, back there, when everything she was used to were barking voice of her grandfather as he beat her, the witchy screams of her grandmother and the grotesque voices of villagers' teases, the song had an almost mind-numbing effect to her. She felt drawn to it like magic, but her fear prevented her from following it; for Morganna knew whose house it was: Althea the witch. That was the name of the woman inside that residence, she knew.
Althea was a young woman, and a beautiful one at that. A widow at the mere age of sixteen, she was forced into marriage with the village elder's son by her greedy parents at the age of fourteen. Their marriage was not loving nor warm, and it was no secret that the young girl refused to sleep with her husband. This made young Marcus, Althea's husband, a laughing stock, and pretty soon, he had decided to put an end to it and take his wife's virginity by force.
What happened on that day nobody knows. What they did know was the outcome: Althea's husband died, fell out of window. Of course, the fourteen-year-old girl was immediately given the title of witch, and would have been killed then were the villagers actually not glad that Marcus was dead. The sly, deceitful man had made many enemies by then, and his passing was silently greeted as a blessing, the young girl's life spared, but labeled as a 'witch' from that day onwards. Sometimes, she would be seen gathering herbs around the village’s edge, occasionally entering the forest near the village. Villagers said it was a proof that she was a witch, for the forest was domain of mighty elven enchantress Daliana. Mortals who would wander those woods were usually not heard from again. And for such a young girl to wander the woods alone and come back… she must have been a witch, the villagers thought.
Fear coursed through the little girl’s body as she listened to the most sweet and melodic voice of the sixteen-year-old widow. Considering what villager’s told her: how she could make your crops go sick, your cattle die… even make your beloved sick. Villagers told tales like those, and whenever anything bad would happen to anyone, they would know who to blame: Althea, the witch. However, what little Morganna couldn’t understand was how anyone so evil could be singing such a beautiful song. So, she fathomed, maybe the witch captured some fair maiden, and she was singing from her prison. It occurred to the little girl that, if she saved the maiden, maybe she would be able to show everyone in the village how good a girl she was, and then her grandma and grandpa will have her back.
Happy thoughts of acceptance in her mind, the little girl sneaked into the dark house, careful as to not run into the witch, who she depicted as an old, ugly, hunched lady with pointed nose and, of course, a big wart on it. Thinking back on it now, Morganna thought how much that description resembled her grandmother. However, back then, all she could think of was the triumphant return from her little adventure. Who said all the glory was reserved for knights in shining armor? There certainly had to be some left over for a little girl prowling in the darkness of a small house in a small village. True, she was a bit disappointed at how common the house looked: where were the bat wings, shrunken heads of witch's victims, or funny looking herbs. There was even no big, black cauldron where witch brewed her potions... there were no potions either. It must have been some weak witch, Morganna thought back then. Or an apprentice for a witch. She wandered if witches get their big cauldrons at their initiations for full-fledged test. And if so, what would the final test be? Brewing of some potion with bat wings and frog eyes? Somehow, Morganna was sure the final test involved cooking some concoction in a big, black cauldron, and that it certainly included bat wings.
Her silent footsteps finally leading her to the source of the song, Morganna's heart raced: the maiden she was about to save was beautiful indeed. Her raven hair reached to the middle of her back in light waves, perfectly matching her equally dark long, tight dress, make-up and nail polish. Quite a contrast to it was her pale tan, her snow-white skin depicting an image of untainted pureness. She was cutting dill, placing it in a dish which looked delicious, singing a beautiful song about a princess waiting for her prince, who had gone off to a war. In the end of the song, the prince dies in a far away land, and the princess remains waiting for him forever. She didn’t even notice the small redheaded girl, who was enchanted by both her singing and cooking skill… Morganna hadn’t eaten that day yet.
And then, as the sweet melody of her song was broken by a loud growl of the little girl’s stomach, the lady turned her head to face the source of intrusion. Morganna could clearly see her face now: she was pretty, with big brown eyes and pleasant smile, her lips neither thin nor full, and her pointed, straight nose giving her a bit of an elegant streak.
"Well, hello there, Morganna", she said with a caring smile. "How are you today?"
Hearing the lady call her by the name, the little girl was shocked. How did she know her? She was certain she would have remembered such a pretty lady.
"Quick, lady!", the little girl said, not wishing to waste any time on idle chatter. "You have to hurry and come with me, or the witch is going to get us!"
Hearing this, the girl's brow furrowed.
"Witch?"
The little girl was too busy explaining to notice the amused smile forming on the damsel in distress' face. "Yes! The old witch which has kidnapped you and plans on spreading evil through the land with her evil potion! We must stop her before she collects the bat wings she needs."
Somewhere after bat wings, the raven-haired human burst into light giggles. Of course, she didn't want to offend the girl, so she did her best to keep them as light as possible. It was very amusing.
"So, we will save the kingdom by keeping the witch away from bats?", she asked, visibly amused.
"Exactly!", Morganna agreed with a smile. "You're pretty smart for a damsel in distress."
"But your plan has a fault", the woman in black said, picking the little girl up. Morganna didn't resist... she really liked the lady. The woman then looked her in the eyes with an evil glint in her eyes: "... you see, witches can replace bat wings with something else."
"They can?", the red-haired girl was curious. "With what?"
"With little girls", the woman replied, smirking. Morganna immediately squealed. Since when could witches cheat? "I'm going to cook you, Morganna, and finish my potion."
At this point, the little girl was frozen with fear and amazement. "You... what do you mean?"
"Well... isn't it obvious that I'm the witch?"
"No way", Morganna's former self-assuredness returned very swiftly as the beautiful lady brought the conversation back on her grounds. "You're not old and you're beautiful. Everyone knows witches are old and ugly."
Hearing this, Althea's face suddenly darkened. She became very serious.
"Listen to me, Morganna", she said, her voice trembling, "never judge a person by his and her appearance. If you learn anything from me, ever, let it be that. I am Althea, the witch."
The little red girl was confused now. It seemed that this woman indeed was Althea the witch, but for some odd reason, she didn't look evil. Morganna couldn't fear her, no matter what. She didn't know why, but she felt so safe in this woman's arms. She wanted to be held by her forever. But everyone called her evil... why? Why?!
"Why?!", she cried out suddenly, bursting into tears. "Why aren't you evil like everyone says you are?! You're supposed to be a witch! You're supposed to be evil."
The young woman placed the child on a wooden table in the middle of the room. Morganna sat on the edge, the woman's brown eyes meeting with her bright, intensely-green ones.
"And you're supposed to be the devil", Althea said, in a surprisingly caring voice. "If I am a witch as they say, and you are a devil as they say, I should be no match for you."
"But I'm not a devil!", the little girl was crying, sick of being called like that. She started hitting the raven-haired woman on her chest. "I'm a good girl! I'm good! I'm good! I'll prove that to everyone, and then my grandma and grandpa will be sorry they kicked me out!"
Much to her surprise, Althea smiled compassionately and hugged her. Morganna's tears soaked the young woman's clothes as Althea whispered soothing words into the girl's ear: "I know you're good. You're a great girl." She planted a motherly kiss on the little girl's hair. "Now, what was that last part again."
The little girl was in so much pain that she could barely talk. "*sniff sniff*... My gramps told me... *sniff sniff*... that they never want to see me again. Uwaaaa!"
"Now, now... don't cry, my little Morganna", Althea was trying to calm the girl down to the best of her ability. "Your grandparents don't realize what a good girl you are." For a moment, Althea was silent, as if she was thinking on something. "If you want to, you can stay with me."
Immediately after those words left the raven-haired girl’s mouth, Morganna stopped crying. She still couldn’t believe her ears. “You… you would have me?”
Althea gave her a motherly smile. "Of course. I don’t have children of my own, and you seem like a good girl, Morganna." She pouted and winked. "What say you? Mind living with a witch?"
Instead of immediate answer, Morganna flung herself into the woman's arms. "Oh, thank you! Thank you so much! You're no witch! You're the best person in the world!"
And so, from that day on, Morganna started living with Althea. It turned out that the accident which earned her the dark title was just that... an accident: her husband was drunk that night, assaulted her, she moved out of the way, and the assailant went flying through the window. Also, the 'witch' knew about magic as much as villagers knew about politics. However, when it came to alchemy and potions, Althea was the master. Morganna would watch her create her oils and ointments, studying many rare books. She had quite a collection, Morganna remembered. And she taught her little friend everything she could. Morganna learned fast, everything, from reading, poetry and philosophy, to alchemy and mathematics. Even Althea, a very intelligent woman, was amazed with little redhead's progress.
During all this time, Morganna slowly grew into a beautiful young woman. Years slowly went by, and as the little red-headed girl started to blossom into a beautiful red rose, she slowly started to discover some new emotions towards her step-mother. She slowly started to notice things about Althea that didn't matter to her before: how beautiful her face was, how kissable her lips looked, how beautifully her figure glistened in the sun. More and more, she was feeling the urge to make their relationship something different than the one of mother and daughter... after all, Althea was not her real mom, and it seemed that she had very similar intentions. When Morganna made her first moves, Althea didn't resist. Rather, she seemed glad to reveal that her little redhead shared her feelings. Of course, both women knew that this wonderful relationship they let themselves into would be instantly interrupted by villagers if they found out about it. They knew that they had to keep it a secret. However, the problem with secrets was that they tended to be discovered...
* * *
The discovery happened on one beautiful night of spring, few days before Morganna's nineteenth birthday. Harry Burroughby, a farmer, had a quarrel with his neighbor concerning the price at which to sell the young cows that just came to world. The quarrel escalated so much that Harry decided to try and ask for the witch to curse his rival. Of course, he couldn't allow himself to be seen consorting with the witch, so he came using the cover of the night. Unaware of the approaching danger and assured that none of the villagers would dare come near witch's house during the night, the two women started exchanging kisses in the kitchen. Althea was using sweet words to seduce Morganna's mind into thinking of all the wonderful things they will do at her birthday... together, and one to another. Unfortunately, the two women weren't aware of the pair of eyes that observed them from the window... a pair of eyes that will end their relationship.
* * *
When two women went to answer a knock on the door, they couldn’t even dream of the sight that was waiting for them: an angry mob, army of people armed with torches and pitchforks. It seemed that Harry thought he could get in better grace with village elders by describing how Althea finally started to work with the devil, her ‘unnatural and perverse’ relationship with Morganna (who was considered a demon) serving as a proof. That was all the villagers needed. Led by hatred, fear and ignorance, they ran to Althea’s home, intent on bringing both women to purging flames. Of course, the women tried to fight back, but there was naught they could do. Quickly overpowered, Morganna was forced to watch as Althea is dragged out of the house, her clothes torn apart, the villagers hitting her with rocks and sticks. All of this made Morganna’s blood boil, her vision turning red from anger, almost clouding. She was praying to the gods that they give her power to save Althea, not really caring for herself in that moment, feeling no pain from the hits that were so generously handed to her. All she wanted to do was to save the ‘witch’, trying to reason with the villagers, screaming at them to leave Althea alone.
And then, it happened. Althea managed to free herself from the grip of one villager, freeing her hand, hitting the farmer next to him in order to try and get her other hand free. However, she was stopped in her intent by a farmer who looked at the incident and decided to stop the witch by hitting her with the pitchfork.
As she observed the tool sinking its rough metal teeth into Althea’s pure flesh, drawing blood from her waist, Morganna completely lost it. For a moment, everything she could think of was rage… rage against the farmer, rage against everyone who made this happen. This rage slowly consumed her thoughts, her reason, her vision, finally consuming her entire being, manifesting itself in the form of wild, untamed fire. That fire burned bright, erupting from Morganna’s pores, burning the men around her, the gush of flames from her mouth immolating Althea’s captors. Magic… the latent magic coursing through her veins has manifested for the first time in her life. And a few villagers around her found out the girl’s latent abilities the hard way.
Seeing all of the events coming to pass, Althea decided to heed Morganna’s screaming advice and run. While all of the villagers were stunned, the black-haired girl decided to use the mass confusion and run away, fleeing for her life. Clutching her side, she ran to the forest, where the darkness enveloped her.
The villagers were in shock. They had to fight two fears: one was of entering the cursed forest, which none dared to enter, and the other one was handling the beauty that knelt in the mud before them, exhausted, the release of her magic energy taking a toll so great that she couldn’t even stand. However, it was enough to scare them all to the point where they barely dared breathing in her presence. It didn’t last long, though. As soon as the last drops of strength left Morganna’s heaving body, and the girl fell to the ground, several men rushed her, picking her up. The redhead, not having any more energy to fight, could only watch as the villagers took her to the main square, where they would carry out her punishment. First, however, they made a few stops, allowing for several men in village to rape the redhead, taking away all the dignity she had left. By the time she arrived to the town square, more than twenty men have had their way with her, and her womanhood was bleeding from the rough treatment they gave her. Morganna was crying and begging them to kill her at the time.
However, the crowd wasn’t so merciful to give her a quick death. First, they placed her between two pillars in the main square, whipping her until two torturers could hold the whip no more. It was only then that she would be tossed at the pyre and burned.
Morganna remembered that time well. She remembered how fondly she thought of the flames. The fire, she thought… the fire would surely embrace her. Finally, someone… something… would embrace her, even if it was an embrace of death. Anything, she thought, laying there in the pool of her own blood, looking at how the pyre slowly came to life with orange flames, would be better than this pitiful existence.
And then, just as the villagers were picking her up, ready to toss her half-dead body into the flames, the time stopped. Everything around Morganna froze, even the flames being so humble to stop in their tracks, remaining ever-static. The villagers… everything seemed like a well-made, realistic painting, so realistic, yet so still and lifeless.
And then, in the midst of it all, a white figure emerged from the depths of the forest. Like a star of the play coming out at a well-made stage, the figure moved with such grace, radiating such power that Morganna thought that the avatar of death itself has come for her. But then, how could death be so beautiful, she asked herself, finding herself unable to even look at the figure without breathing heavily, despite her condition.
Step by step, the figure was coming ever-closer, Morganna feeling her heart beat harder and louder with every move the white being made. Was that it? Was this how it ends?, Morganna thought back then, ready to let herself be taken away by the woman, away from this hateful world, away from pain, suffering and rejection.
Finally, the figure stood before the redhead, in her full glory and beauty. Seeing her beautiful face, her graceful lines, Morganna could feel her cheeks blushing, overwhelmed by the woman’s beauty.
“Easy there, little one”, she said, her voice so sweet. Almost like an angel. “You are safe now. Come on, you can pass out freely.”
And those were the final words Morganna heard before listening to the blonde’s advice, her consciousness finally letting up under all the pressure. In the midst of the frozen villagers, the beauty’s vision slipped into darkness.
* * *
“Hello honey, I’m back”, Daliana called out to the tied redhead, entering the room with Aurora right behind her, led on a tight leash. It seemed her mentor took quick work of her, turning the blonde into a slave that obeys master Daliana, not master Morganna. At least, that was what the redhead could read from the seer’s defeated look, walking completely nude behind the elf.
And just as she was thinking about nudity, a display of Daliana’s bare flesh stunned Morganna: her mistress went through a complete change of outfit, changing into the complete opposite of what she wore before. Where before Daliana's body was wrapped in long, white dress, a silhouette of pureness, now she wore black, tempting clothes which left little to imagination. A tight leather top now covered the woman's large, tempting breasts, outlining them perfectly and hugging them tightly, ending just below. Of course, this left the elf's flat, clearly-outlined belly out in the open, making the redhead admire it; oh, how soft, yet firm it felt under her lips as she would kiss it over and over, never getting enough of that thin, elegant waist.
"See anything you like?", Daliana teased, placing her hand on Morganna's ankle. The mere touch of her palm was enough to make Morganna have hard time holding back a moan of satisfaction. However, the bound girl noticed one more thing: her nails, of silvery color just moments ago, before she went to change, were black now, matching her clothes, an evil premonition engraved in them.
"I see you could earn for a living working as a brothel girl. I just wonder why are you here, and not on some street corner", Morganna replied, shying away from just how much she loved this edition of her lover. However, her eyes, which traced down Daliana's revealing, tight, black leather miniskirt and thongs which left little to imagination, down her long, beautiful, velvet legs, all the way down to her perfect feet, which found shelter in a pair of black high heeled shoes with just a few straps holding them together, betrayed the redhead, clearly displaying her lust.
"Mm... Morganna, you are insulting me", the elf said, placing her right foot on Morganna's tummy, pressing lightly into it, displaying her beautiful toes for her captive to clearly see. They were colored to match the outfit and the nails. "If your eyes weren't practically fucking me, I'd begin to think you didn't like my little outfit."
However, the foot was not there just for aesthetic value, Morganna soon found out, as Daliana started skittering her nails over her foot, driving her crazy with laughter. The redhead, being insanely ticklish on her feet, lost her ability to talk from all the laughter she started howling out. She tried to arch her back, but the foot pressing her tummy was keeping her pinned to the floor, stopping any attempt of moving, and proving just how dominant Daliana was in this situation. Morganna loved it.
And so, minutes passed in constant tickling of Morganna's bare, defenseless foot, Daliana's fingers happily dancing over it, welcoming the sensation they gave up so long ago. The demon kin laughed, screamed and tried to trash, her foot helplessly flailing around to the best of her ability, the constant stream of laughter pouring out from her beautiful lips exhausting her, but the sensation of having her feet touched by those skilled hands was flat-out wonderful. And the best part was that she knew: this was only the beginning.
"Well, then, this certainly was a nice little warm-up, don't you think so?", Daliana said, finally letting up her first assault, leaving Morganna gasping for air, still giggling sweetly from the tickles. Finally, the captive beauty's gorgeous foot lay still, and the elfin sorceress was devouring it with her eyes, the ideas of what she could, and would do, to it flooding her mind. "You don't mind if I pick up the pace a bit?"
"Ha ha... pick up the pace?", Morganna said, still giggling lightly, flexing her toes to tease her captor. "I didn't notice you even starting."
"You are right, Morganna... I haven't even really started yet", the blonde smiled in reply and tossed a pillow from a nearby table on the floor, turning to the slave behind her: "Aurora... kneel in front of this naughty girl. Right on that pillow."
This confused both women. What was Daliana doing, Morganna thought? Was her mistress going to enlist help in breaking her? How utterly disappointing.
"What? Can't break me yourself, so you need aid?", the redhead teased, freeing her tummy from the elf's foot. "What a letdown."
"Oh, I'll think you are mistaken, my dearest", Daliana replied with a smile as Morganna started to feel Aurora's warm breath tickling her supple skin, the blonde human barely restraining herself from putting those beautiful toes in her mouth. The only thing restraining her was Daliana's authority. And speaking of Daliana... she was starting to come back, with set of sturdy wooden stocks in her hands. "You see, I plan on using this blondie as a tickle-tool."
Now this was interesting.
"I see... and just how do you intend to do that?", Morganna asked, observing Daliana place Aurora's feet in stocks, securing them by locking the stocks into the sockets in the floor, and additionally tying the seeress' tender toes back, offering no free movement. As an addition, Aurora's hands were tied to the redhead's knees, her long, elegant fingers lightly touching the gentle skin, even this being enough to make Morganna squirm in her bonds lightly.
Was Daliana trying to... oh no... not that... please, that would be too... wonderful, Morganna thought.
"Fuck you!", Morganna shouted out, figuring out just what Daliana meant by using Aurora as a tickle tool, giving her approval this way.
"Oh, come on, Morganna... say that when you're not getting wet", the woman in black leather replied, flashing her white teeth at the scene of Morganna's womanhood, which was slowly building up heat, moisture starting to form on those sweet, private parts. Then, turning back to Aurora, she commanded: "Now... take her foot into your mouth. As deep as you can."
Just as Morganna expected. Aurora gently, but eagerly opened her mouth, and all Morganna could do was observe as her toes disappeared inside her ex-slave's mouth, one by one, until even her big toe was enveloped. Alas, it did not stop there: Morganna's beautiful foot was enveloped up to the half of the balls by the time those cute, evil mouth stopped devouring them. Seeing this, Morganna knew it was going to be a horrible torture. Oh, how happy she was.
"Now, stay like that", Daliana commanded again, tying Morganna's foot to Aurora's head by a silk scarf, making it impossible for the blonde seeress to take the demon kin's foot out of her mouth. Aurora groaned a few times in protest, but then just sighed in defeat, her tongue nesting between Morganna's big toe and the toe next to it, sending the redhead into a fit of light giggles. Why did she ever leave, a thought crossed Morganna's mind.
"There... all set." An evil smile lingered on the mistress' face as she stood back to admire her work, approaching Aurora from the back with a feather.
Looking at her mentor slowly hold the human girl's waist, moving Aurora's hair to access her helpless neck and, finally, to start kissing it lovingly. Morganna could feel Aurora's moan, as her tongue started moving, licking the foot that so sweetly intruded her mouth. Of course, the red-haired beauty started laughing immediately.
"Like it, Morganna?", Daliana asked. "Wait until I start tickling her, then." A sinister smile appeared on the golden-haired elf's face.
"O... ha ha... oh, fuck you!", Morganna shouted, trying to be defiant, knowing how much Daliana loved breaking her, over and over... and how she enjoyed it every single time.
“Oh, Morganna…”, Daliana pouted, obviously flattered. “There will be time for that later. First, I must punish you for being such a bad, bad girl.”
And with those words, the dominant beauty released her beautiful breasts from the confinements of the tight, leather top, letting it slither down her velvet, tanned skin, down to the floor, making her prisoner sigh in amazement: even after seeing them so many times, the stunning beauty of those round, big, healthy mounds almost blinding her.
Immediately, Morganna started to struggle in her bonds, trying to reach out for her lover’s breasts: she yearned to touch them, to kiss them lovingly, just like in the old days, to hear the woman she loves moan as she plays with her, bringing them both to the gates of heaven, and through, all the way to the stars. Just you wait, Daliana, she thought, I’ll come back to you, and then we’ll make up for it all… for all eternity, together.
“All right… now, let’s get this show on the road”, the woman in topless said, showing a glowing orb to her ticklee. “Remember these?”
Ah yes… those orbs… Daliana’s invention. She called them Mana balls, passing the knowledge of them to the mages later. Made out of small, almost-empty glass balls, no more than two inches in radius, the special, small crystal inside tapping on the magical energy of the artifact’s holder until it would fill up, serving as a container and a power source for many automatons or magical devices. If filled up completely, one of them could power a golem for many years. And this one looked ready to burst from power.
Morganna forced a laid-back smile on her lips. “Yes? What about them?”
“Oh nothing… I was just wondering if I put it in this…” With those words, Morganna’s mentor took a small device into her hand, showing it to her former apprentice. It consisted of a round board, dotted with many feathers, secured on a tiny, cubic wooden frame. Its usage was all too simple to guess: when the power source would be inserted, the feathers start rotating, serving as a devious tickle-machine. And with such a power source, it could certainly run for centuries without stopping.
“Oh, is that supposed to scare me?”, Morganna continued putting up the brave front.
Daliana placed the Mana ball into the device, and the little appliance happily sprang to life, the feathers cheerfully rotating. “Yes, I could see how this won’t make you loose your cool, Morganna…” Then, she turned to Aurora. “But, do you think she can hold her mouth and hands still while having her feet feathered by… two of these?”
And with those words, one more machine appeared, this one already powered-up and working. Seeing it, and hearing her predicament, the tied blonde tried to struggle against her bonds, to protest, to plea, but to no avail. All she accomplished was tickling Morganna a bit, and all she could do in the end was helplessly watch as the two devices were placed in front of her soft, outstretched feet, happily touching them, the feathers dancing along their soft surface.
Of course, this sent the poor girl into fits of laughter, muffled by the foot inside her mouth. However, the woman’s fight with bonds on all sides meant her tongue slithering all over parts of Morganna’s foot inside her mouth, and her teeth nibbling on it from time to time as well, sending the redhead back into the state of wild laughter. As if that wasn’t enough, knowing how ticklish her feet were, Morganna’s knee was under ticklish attack as well, as Aurora’s fingers flailed around, touching her skin all too often, driving her wild. As a ticklee, Aurora was great. As a tickling device, Aurora proved perfect.
“Geez…”, Daliana spoke elegantly, observing Morganna in her state of frenzied laughter, the woman laughing so hard she couldn’t even speak coherently. “I wonder what happened to that earlier attitude of yours.”
As hard as Morganna tried to answer with yet another sassy, witty remark, in the end she had to quit, seeing how she really was powerless to say anything, Aurora doing too fine a job at tickling… and arousing her. Very soon, the red-headed beauty became all too aware of the heat welling up in her womanhood, which was secreting love juices ever since the love of her life took her bra off.
Of course, Daliana was taking in the sight of the little creek that began to form between her lover’s legs, savoring it. It was no secret that she was welcoming this opportunity, having Morganna for herself again after so long. It wasn’t just for the sex… no, Daliana knew, this was the woman she wanted to spend eternity with. And she, being more than fourteen centuries old, knew all too well what eternity meant.
“Morganna… you seem to be enjoying yourself”, she said, taking off her left shoe, placing her tender sole on the redhead’s lower lips, using her toes to massage right above the woman’s pussy. Naturally, the exposed womanhood replied by bucking and producing yet greater stream of juices, its owner visibly approaching orgasm at lightning speed. “Let’s see if I can help somehow.”
And it was after those words that Daliana brought herself closer, taking a seat on the chair she summoned out of thin air. For her, such summoning was a piece of cake.
Thus seated, the blonde wizard took the other captive foot into her hands, massaging it lightly, the foot responding by grateful wiggling of the toes. As much as Morganna was tickled and aroused on both fronts, she always knew how to appreciate foot massage. However, she could never guess what was following: Daliana leaned forward, taking her two own breasts into her hands and enveloping the foot she massaged just moments ago in those mounds of pleasure.
“Mmm… I can see you’ll enjoy this”, she moaned, enjoying the feeling of this divine foot nested between her breasts. Slowly, she started to massage them, and Morganna responded by struggling madly against her bonds, bucking wildly and going mad from lust.
The redhead didn’t care any more… she just wanted to get to Daliana, her love. She wanted to make up for all those years without her, as now she felt what she was missing, and her will was quickly being crushed. Even on that day, she barely forced herself to leave, knowing that this was something she had to do. However, feeling her lover’s expertise again, seeing her, feeling her strong aura… all of this shattered her resolve. If this goes on, she didn’t know how she could find strength to continue this little trip.
Daliana continued to massage her disciple’s foot with her breasts, enjoying her reactions, her beautiful toes still massaging right above Morganna’s womanhood, driving her completely wild.
“Mmm… it feels so good, doesn’t it?”, she said seductively, slowly bowing her head towards the pretty toes that protruded from her bosom. Then, a pink, elegant snake left the woman’s mouth, playing with Morganna’s toes, licking them at their very tips, enjoying to see them twitch and dance, switching to licking their tops when they would curl, and their bases when they would spread.
Nobody but Morganna knew where she got strength for laughter of even greater intensity from, but somehow she managed to pull it off, along with getting even more aroused at the scene and sensation of her toes being licked by that skillful tongue. She knew that, at this rate, she would climax within mere moments, and that was what she feared: it was Daliana’s tactic. Her mistress would allow her one or two orgasms, to increase her sensitivity to even greater heights, then deny her the next one, keeping her on the verge until she broke, with a spell if needed (and it usually was).
The climax came more quickly and more intensely than Morganna expected. Soon after her mouth started busying themselves with the toes in her bosom, Daliana started using her toes, ones which formerly massaged her captive, to tickle her nether regions, provoking even more laughter from the redhead, but also sending her to heights of passion. Morganna tried to fight it, to hold the orgasm in, but all she managed to do was to delay it for a few seconds… and increase its power manifold.
The current of pleasure that ran through the redhead’s body caused her spasms all over her body, letting out a loud, pleased shriek as her mind left her body for a while, lost in infinite sea of pleasure for those sweet few seconds… or, to Morganna, sweet few eternities. Such was the force of this orgasm that flew through her body that it almost took her consciousness in the passing, her womanhood squirting out feminine nectar all over Daliana’s foot.
“Oh my… you shot out quite a load, didn’t you?” Daliana noted with a satisfied smile, lifting her foot for Morganna to see. Indeed, her foot was bathed in the creamy liquid.
Alas, the woman in question could not take good note of her work, as she quickly returned to the state she was in before: one of frenzied laughter, just stronger this time, as orgasm had left the fiery goddess even more sensitive than before. Just as she recovered from orgasm, she began howling with laughter, even though her teacher stopped her sensual massage, denying her access to those luscious breasts, wiping her foot clean with several tissues.
Then, her feet pristinely clean, the sorceress gave her ticklee a compassionate smile. "Ready for round two?"
Morganna tried to send her to nine hells like a good girl, but found herself unable to do anything but to scream out and howl in laughter, as Aurora relentlessly reacted to feathers which were still tickling her overly-sensitive soles. However, this time Morganna was in for a spell, too, as her captor had cast a spell she dreaded the most: one that would deny her orgasm. Morganna knew the chant for the spell all too well and she knew that both she and Daliana could cast it with just a flick of the wrist. But, that wouldn't please the golden-haired dominatrix. No. She wanted to see the clear mix of fear and joy in those emerald eyes she so adored as she slowly cast the spell.
"O NYAHAHAHAHAHAHAAAA!! FAHAHAK.... FUHUHU... FUHUHUCK YOUUHUHUHUUUUUUUUU!!!!", Morganna somehow managed to shout out, telling Daliana in her own way not to stop.
"Wish to do it that hard?", Daliana winked, pouting. "All right..."
And with those words leaving her lips, the elfin woman released another piece of clothing: her miniskirt. Slowly letting it glide down her pale skin, Daliana was now showing herself almost completely to the two women, enjoying the lustful looks from both of them, as neither of the two women’s eyes could lift themselves from her godly figure, which now presented itself in its full beauty. The only area protected was her womanhood, her black thongs snatching it away from the curious eyes.
“So…”, the woman smiled mischievously, yet seductively, “… where did we stop?”
Of course, due to her immense laughter, Morganna couldn’t respond.
The elfin beauty sighed. “You know, it’s no fun if I’m going to have a monologue here. I guess… it would be better if we carry the rest of this in silence.”
To be honest, Morganna thought the same. While she hated to part herself from her mentor’s silky voice, the demon kin had to admit that there was no fun in it if she isn’t able to talk back. Also, breathing and concentrating were becoming problems, since Aurora was tickling her all too well, and her muscles were sore and exhausted. She felt like she needed a break, but at the same time she didn’t want it. She knew that, if she got regular breaks, she would never break. And that was not something she would want.
Obeying her oath of silence, the golden maiden slowly approached her red-headed captive, sitting on her belly and leaning forward to kiss her on the arms, her gentle hands sensually and slowly caressing along their length. For Morganna, this felt good… very erotic, and were it not for Aurora’s maddening tickling, the fiery temptress would be moaning.
Little by little, the gentle kisses went down the captive woman’s arms, finally nesting themselves in her smooth, sensitive armpits, increasing the intensity of the tickles, as well as the beauty’s laughter. So intense was Morganna’s response that she almost threw the blonde off her, bucking wildly. Being that a thick layer of sweat was coating her body by now, staying on top of her proved to be very tricky. Of course, Daliana managed to do it, happily reaping the reward, licking along the pits of pleasure, joyfully taking in her lover’s reactions.
Morganna didn’t know how much time passed in torture of her helpless armpits, but to her it seemed both too long and too short. She was exhausted, her sore muscles yearning for a pause, but her private parts, and her mind, were begging for more. She was asking herself where her mentor will strike next, as she slowly felt her consciousness fading away. No matter in how good a shape the granddaughter of succubus was, tickling this intense and long took her toll on her, and the lack of air became an issue she could no longer ignore. Slowly, she started drifting away into blackness…
… only to feel the woman of her dreams let up her attacks, getting up from her. Quickly, before the redheaded beauty departed for the land of dreams, Daliana untied Aurora, stopping the tickling on both women.
Even though her vision slowly returned, it took some time for Morganna to stop giggling and laughing, becoming painfully aware of her sore muscles. Once she managed to calm herself, she groaned from pain, madly struggling for breath.
“Enjoying yourself?” Daliana asked, untying Aurora, who was crying broken tears.
“Please, mistress…”, the submissive woman pleaded, her beautiful face red and crunched in a grimace, “… please… don’t torture me any more. Please!”
Daliana just smiled.
“Oh, don’t worry… you are no longer needed”, she said. “You’re not the one that needs punishment.” Then, she gave her other captive a meaningful look. “She is.”
“Boo hoo… I’m so scared now”, Morganna rolled her emerald eyes, still groaning from pain, breathing heavily. “Please, Daliana, if this is what you consider punishment, then I must say I’m very disappointed.”
“Oh, you don’t worry, I’ll deal with you. I just need to put this toy back to where she belongs.” And with a sadistic smile, Daliana brought the pleading woman to the wall, pinning her there. Then, she locked her neck and arms into the shackles in the wall, all at the same height. Next, the elf shackled her prisoner’s ankles to the floor, about at her shoulder level in width.
Seeing that she was being tied again, Aurora started to panic and plead for mercy: “Please, mistress, I’ll be a good girl… no, please, let me go…”
However, despite the girl’s pleas, Daliana just silently placed a gag around her mouth, preventing the beauty from speaking. The only words left in her repertoire were few incomprehensible mumbles, which she tried to use to win the favor of her mistress, along with the pleading, most humble look a human being could produce.
Unfortunately for the slave-girl, mercy was not on the menu.
The angelic smile on elfin wizard’s face was the exact opposite of her devious actions. No matter how desperate the look in Aurora’s eyes got, no matter how hard she cried, nothing could save her from her predicament: Daliana placed one of those tickling machines on a chair, adjusting its height so it would tickle her flat, sensitive tummy, right above her womanhood.
Of course, Aurora did her best to avoid this tickling: she tried trashing, bucking, pulling at the bonds, even squeezing her hand out of the bonds, but nothing helped. The shackles proved too much for her, and in her defeat, Aurora had to accept the ticklish punishment of having her belly feathered, whether she liked it or not.
As Daliana was elegantly strolling back to her, Morganna noticed one thing that kept eluding her all along: the blonde beauty still had one high heel on, that and her thongs being the only pieces of clothing left on Daliana’s beautiful body. Even though it was hard, the elf managed to walk gracefully, the fact that she was missing a shoe not even noticed in her walk, her hips still swaying so delightfully, her breasts seductively calling out for Morganna’s eyes and admiration.
“And now for the main course…”, she said, turning to emerald-eyed beauty, offering her a glass of water to drink. Morganna drank it gratefully, for all this sweating and muscular activity has left her dehydrated, not to mention the orgasm. “Ready for your punishment?”
“Well, if you’ll be the one dishing it, then I have nothing to worry about, don’t I?” Morganna said this in a very sassy tone, provoking her tickler, as always.
“Mm…”, Daliana purred, laying on her captive, caressing the redhead’s curly mane, and then tracing a single elegant finger along her lips, passionately and carefully.
Not being able to hold it any longer, Morganna gently kissed the finger, allowing herself this small release in order to preserve her own sanity.
“Come on, now, bring it on”, she said. “Let me see what you learned while I was away.”
“You can’t wait, can you?” With an impish smirk on her face, Daliana slowly traced her nail to her neck, where it was joined by his nine twin brothers, lightly tickling the supple skin they found there. Daliana’s sapphire eyes glistened with joy at the sight of Morganna’s smiling face, those beautiful lips stretched out in a grin, those white teeth showing themselves, adorning the already gorgeous mouth.
“Ha ha… I would like it… ha ha… if you actually started taking my punishment seriously… ha ha… really, Daliana, you disappoint me.” For the sake of argument, the elfin woman tickled only lightly, allowing Morganna freedom of speech, knowing full well the side-effect such tickles had on the redhead: slowly but surely, they will arouse her more and more, the sensuality of the touches slowly building up the heat, like raindrops falling into a glass. And, when that glass fills up, it will be her spell that keeps it from spilling.
“Well, I hope that I will be able to live up to your expectations.” Daliana was starting to kiss the redhead’s neck, adding some fuel to the fire that was starting to tingle between the woman’s legs. Slowly, both her hands and her mouth started advancing lower, down Morganna's collarbone, all the way to her luscious breasts.
Feeling the soft kisses on her skin, the redhead could not suppress moans of wild pleasure that was slowly taking her body over. No longer certain how long would it be until she lets herself go and starts begging for more touches, Morganna intensified her role of bad girl, knowing how sweeter it was for Daliana to break her when she acts so naughty. Even to her, it was way more fun to break someone who resisted than someone who just started begging outright. There was this sweet feeling of accomplishment when you see the iron will shatter under your very fingers, the person who seemed so determined before turned into a weeping, broken slave.
“You tickle so… *giggle* amateurishly”, she tried to tease. However, the tone of her voice, which clearly showed just how turned on the woman was, just proved the effectiveness of methods used on her.
“Oh, do I?”, Daliana was amused. She took her captive’s nipple in her mouth, nibbling on its edges. At the same time, her tongue started licking the pink, stiff mound of flesh, while her hand helped itself to the other nipple, those sharp, well-manicured nails of hers tickling the hardened pink area sensually. "I wonder what do you do when a real pro tickles you, then?"
To accent her words, the blonde started to advance her free hand higher, nesting it in the redhead's armpit, returning her into the state of helpless, frenzied laughter, even more so because of the orgasm. In this sensitive state, each stroke tickled four times harder, each skittering nail counting for a whole hand.
"What's the matter, Morganna?", the granddaughter of succubus managed to hear the blonde's voice from behind her own laughter, "Why are you laughing? Is something funny?"
"NYAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!!", Morganna tried to reply, only being able to do so after putting all of her remaining strength into it: "YOUHUR PUNY EFFORTS ARE MAKING ME LAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAUGH!!!"
"Oh, is that so?", Daliana replied, feigning hurt pride. "Well, maybe I'm tickling the wrong area." She glanced at her captive's beautiful feet, which have joined the rest of the body in struggling against the bonds which subjected them to Daliana's torture, which never relented, save for her mouth when she needed to say something. "Maybe, if you ask nicely, I can tickle your feet next?"
"Never!!! HAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!", Morganna managed to reply, barely suppressing wild moans of pleasure that was slowly taking her over again. This tickling of her nipples, and her helpless armpit... it was carried out with such skill, and with such sensuality, that she was finding herself very close to heaven's gate again. She started to rub her hips against her mentor, trying to arouse the blonde as well, to make her drop the spell and start making love to her. If she did that, Morganna would be glad, but disappointed at the same time. When she does make love to Daliana now, she wanted to be broken. She wanted to be made to beg, to admit that she had been a bad, bad girl, and that she needs to be punished. She wanted to be made to beg for punishment, and then receive it.
Of course, Daliana lived up to the beauty’s expectations. Not only did she not untie Morganna, she started to lower herself, her body, lips and hands, down the demon kin's firm, flat belly, licking it with unseen passion, her elegant fingers caressing it, sliding down the perfectly sculpted sides and waist.
And then, when the maiden's tongue and arms found their targets, Morganna shot her head up, opening her eyes so hard they almost popped out, only to shut them tight in the very next moment, her head falling far back, the woman laughing as hard as her lungs allowed. Daliana was tickling her inner thighs, each hand taking care of one leg, while her tongue went deep, deep inside her womanhood, licking the hot flesh found inside, invading her so shamelessly.
“AAH!! HAHAHAHAHA… AAH… HAHAHA… *aah* *gasp*”, Morganna was trapped between two kinds of wild screams: those of laughter, and those of pleasure. The tickles at her inner thighs sent the beauty into the orbit, their originally high sensitivity increased manifold by the orgasm.
And then there was the tongue. That devious tongue, deep inside her, was finding all of her most sensitive spots, touching them all again and again, torturing her with waves of pleasure. At this tempo, Daliana was rushing her towards the top, invading her, fucking her with that skilled tongue, and she couldn’t do a thing about it.
That knowledge got Morganna even more aroused.
And so, willingly raped by her lover, Morganna quickly climbed mount Pleasure, reaching the top within minutes, only to find she couldn’t reach it. Of course, she thought, the spell… the spell was preventing her from crossing heaven’s gate and reaching for the stars, leaving an impenetrable lock right there to mock her.
Interrupted by wild laughter, the beautiful demon kin howled with pleasure, and in frustration of not being able to achieve orgasm. With all of her remaining strength, she pulled at her bonds, trying to set herself free, but to no avail. She was trapped there and helpless to do anything but let herself go and enjoy.
And so she did. Finally dropping even the last of her defenses, Morganna let herself go, letting her thighs frantically flail around, trying to avoid the nimble fingers that were dancing along their surface. At the same time, she was fiercely pressing her womanhood against Daliana's face, trying to make her tongue go deeper inside, eager to feel more of it, her mind poisoned with pleasure. In this twisted state of mind, where tickling and pleasure were fighting for dominion over her consciousness, Morganna was convinced that, if she got horny enough, she could break through the spell. A foolish hope for someone of a clear mind, it was the only consolation for almost-broken ticklee.
And so, the tickles went on and on. All the while, Morganna was pleasured more and more, her mind and body drifting between heaven and hell. She was practically fucking her mentor in the mouth, while at the same time trying to avoid her fingers. Captured between tickling and pleasure, Morganna felt her will cracking fast, and she knew it was only a matter of time before she crumbled completely.
"AAAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!! ALL RIGHT! ALL RIGHT!! HAHAHAHA!!! YOU WIHIHIN!!" The breaking moment came not long after, the redhead finally giving in to torture. She started to cry, as an all-too-familiar event occurred, one she knew was coming all the while: Daliana managed to break her. Her once-mighty will was shattered into a million pieces, and now she was nothing but a desperate, giggling mass, there to serve her master... to beg for her mercy. And that feeling brought her even closer to orgasm as the fiery beauty found it enthralling, as many a time before. "PLEASE, STOP!! HAHAHAHAHAHA!!!"
The redhead had to scream at top of her lungs to be able to speak, like before.
"Oh, I win? Win what?", Daliana acted stupid, ceasing her licking just for a second, but returning to her post immediately.
"ANYTHEHEHEHEHENG!!! Just please... STAHAHAHAP!!!", Morganna cried, feeling the wet tongue leave her hot insides, only to be replaced by the other woman's two skilled fingers, which played her like a violin, fine-tuning her moans and screams. Daliana was sitting on her ankles now, her beautiful face covered in Morganna's juices.
"All right... how about you telling me why you really left?"
"I... *moan*... left because... *groan*... I wanted to go on... one last... *moan*... adventure", Morganna replied, no longer tickled so she could be interrogated. However, she was still crying, and was still kept on the edge of orgasm by the beauty's fingers. "Please, Daliana, let me cum!"
"Please, mistress, you mean?"
"Please, Mistress!", Morganna was broken, and would have accepted anything. However, it was clear that her former teacher wasn't satisfied with the answer she got.
"The truth, Morganna!" She accented that demand by pinching the woman in question on the clitoris, so hard that she screamed.
"AAAH!!! Please!!!", Morganna's cries were desperate, her face red from tears. "It's the truth! I swear!"
"So, you wanted to go on one last adventure?", Daliana purred, returning to pleasuring the redhead.
"Yes!! I swear it! I swear it!", Morganna's pleas were desperate, interrupted by moans and howls of pleasure, as well as tears.
"Last adventure before what?"
"Last *moan* adventure before I *aah!* marry you!"
This really stunned Daliana. For a few moments, her jaw dropped, and she looked dumbfounded. However, in just a few moments, she regained composure, her free hand lightly and sensually caressing Morganna's knee, heading towards her foot. She was visibly angry.
"Don't lie to me, Morganna! You couldn't have left me only for that!"
"It's the truth... *aah* *moan*... please... I swear it was only that... *gasp*", Morganna replied, her eyes widening in fear from what was to come.
"And how the hell did that adventure cause you to end up in Yamamoto with a personal tickle slave?"
"The... *groan*... chosen one." At this state, Morganna knew that only truth could save her and bring her into her mistress' grace. "Please *sob* mistress, stop."
"Stop?", Daliana raised an eyebrow. "Don't you mean, please, mistress, fuck me?"
"Yes! Yehehehes!", Morganna cried out, trembling from pleasure, ready to explode at any given time. With that finger pleasuring her so skillfully, the tied beauty was prepared to offer anything just to orgasm. This humiliation only served to further arouse her. "Please, mistress, fuck me! Fuck me!"
The other woman purred darkly. "Mm... such a compelling wish. However, before I do that...", she accented this with a few light strokes along Morganna's smooth forelegs, causing her to let out a few cute giggles as well, "... you'll have to explain to me everything. What do want with the chosen one? And...", she lazily pointed at the chained blonde, who was desperately laughing and crying behind her gag, unable to stop the tickling, a stream of feminine juices coming out from her womanhood, "... what does she have to do with all of it?"
"Daliana... please, let me cum!", Morganna begged. However, her mentor was persistent.
"Answer me!"
"All right! *gasp* *moan* I want to use her to conquer Enterion!", Morganna kept crying broken tears, moaning wildly, fucking Daliana's fingers. "And... Aurora... she... ah... ah... she is a... ah... seer!"
"Oh... and when would you have time for me, a lowly magician, as a queen of Enterion?", Daliana didn't seem amused.
"No! Daliana! Ah... ah... please... ah...", the woman was in ecstasy, barely keeping her train of thought. "We... ah... we would rule it... ah... together... Enterion would be... *moan*... my gift to you."
Hearing this, the blonde was enraged. She started to fiercely caress Morganna's G-spot, at the same time tickling her behind the knee for a bit.
"Don't lie to me!", she ordered, her tone sharp as a blade despite the normal loudness of her voice. "First you pack up so suddenly, and then you come up with such a ridiculous story about trying to take over Enterion! And to share the throne with me! Hah!" Then, a tear started sliding down her cheek, her fierce exterior and voice broken, on the verge of crying. "If you don't love me any more... please, say so... I'll survive... somehow."
"Daliana!", despite her desperate, broken state, despite her immense ticklishness, Morganna was talking clearly now: in her broken mind, one thing was clearly floating, one thought so important that it brought all of them together: the love of her life was questioning her love towards her. And that was something she could never allow, no matter what. "Go... aah... go ahead and torture me all you *moan* want. Aaah... Keep me on the edge of orgasm for years, until my heart betrays me, flay me alive, impale me, whip me until I have no skin on my body left... either way, no matter what you... or anyone else... does to me... *moan* ... I... I will die with your name on my lips, and the words: 'I love you.' And... *moan*... Enterion will know... aaahh... *moan*... no greater truth... *gasp*... than the one... aah... ahh... that Morganna loved... ah... ah... ah... Daliana, with all her heart and... aaaaah... soul."
Hearing her lover say those words, those words she so wanted to hear, the blonde could hold back no longer, and she flung herself at her lover, embracing her and giving her a kiss so passionate that both women felt jolts of electricity coursing through their bodies as long as their lips were together. Of course, Morganna was all too eager to return the kiss, fighting her bonds with all her remaining strength, trying to embrace her lover.
"Why...", once their lips parted, Daliana asked, tears rolling down her reddening face, "Why did you leave me, Morganna?"
"I... I wanted to see the world, one last time before committing myself eternally to you, I swear", Morganna cried as well. However, unlike the broken tears she was crying before, these tears came from her heart: out of sorrow and happiness intertwined. Happiness for seeing her lover again, and sorrow for seeing her cry. "And... somewhere, along the way, I found out that you, my love, who mean the world to me, should have all these people look up to you as a queen that you are... a queen of my heart."
Hearing this, Daliana wiped her tears away. It was clear that she trusted what Morganna just said, and the way her nails started tickling the redhead's nipples indicated that she was regaining composure.
"Morganna, you little fool", she said, enjoying the renewed moans and laughs she got from her victim. "When you have lived as long as I have, you have seen countless mortals and immortals alike come and go. You have seen the birth of kingdoms, only to see them fall to ash again. You have seen enough to know that ruling anything other than yourself won't make you happy." She tried to look deep into those emerald eyes, but it was kind of hard, as Morganna kept flailing her head around, her red mane spilling all over, making her look as if she was a sea of fire. "I do not wish for Enterion, Morganna, as power is a treacherous thing. I would live to see the effects of every single mistake I make, I would have to spend eternity in fear for both my safety and your. No, Morganna... the life on the position of supreme power is not a happy one. All I really want is you."
"*giggle* And you will... aah... have me... ah.. *giggle*... *groan*", Morganna replied, loving the sensation of Daliana's nails, screaming from pleasure and damning that spell in her mind for not letting her pass the heaven's gate. "Please... AAAH... Fuck me!!"
A sadistic smile was back on Daliana's face as she took Morganna's left nipple into her mouth, sucking on it, her tongue circling around the tip, playing with it skillfully. Her hand was still tickling the beauty's nipple, while the now-free one skittered along the exposed belly. Of course, Morganna answered with more pleas, moans and giggles, too exhausted to struggle any more.
"Now, now", she said, taking the nipple back into her mouth as soon as she finished saying those words, "you know you were a bad girl for running away, Morganna. Now I need to punish you, don't you think?"
Morganna gasped in fear. "Ah...ah... punish me? Hahahahahaha... aaah... please, no more... ah...hahahahaha...ah...haha... I beg of you."
"I see...", Daliana said, feigning disappointment, "then I have no other choice than to teach you just how bad a girl you've been, and how much you deserve to be punished."
Morganna's curiosity as to what will her mentor do to her next was stated within seconds: the blonde took her remaining shoe off and faced Morganna's feet, kneeling so that Morganna's leg was between hers. Her beautiful feet she placed on Morganna's breasts, tickling those beautiful, stiff nipples with her toes.
At the same time, Daliana's hands held Morganna's leg captive in front of her, caressing her with tickles behind the knees with one hand, and on the back of her thigh with her other, going from just below her knee all the way to the place where redhead's leg met her ass, then back.
"And now, for the main course..."
All Morganna was able to see from her helpless position was the image of head full of beautiful blonde hairs approach her feet, a sight soon complemented by a sensation of something soft and wet slithering along the top of her foot. Daliana's tongue... it was licking the supple skin offered to it, driving its owner crazy, unable to talk anymore, only moans and exhausted laughter remaining. As ticklish as her feet were, Morganna always found the way Daliana carried out very erotic. Coupled with the rest of the tickles and her current state, this technique worked devastatingly well. So erotic was this method for the poor ticklee that she was not trying to move her feet away: she was trying to get her toes into her mistress' mouth.
"Mmm... you want me to suck on your toes, don't you, naughty girl?", Daliana teased between licks. Morganna replied with more laughter, unable to produce any comprehensible sounds. However, despite knowing this, Daliana resumed all of her attacks, telling her captive: "If you want to cum, you need to show me just how sorry you are. I think nothing less than... me licking your soles would do, don't you agree?"
Morganna couldn't reply, and even if she could, they wouldn't be the words Daliana was trying to torture out of her. Instead of begging for more, she would beg for mercy, her eyes focused on the beautiful sight of Daliana's bare, soft soles and those elegant toes that kept tickling and arousing her further. She remembered them, she remembered all those times she worshipped those godly extremities, and how she enjoyed it. After all, it was Daliana herself who made Morganna discover this fetish within herself.
"Ahahahaha.... *moan*... aaah... ahahahahaha... please... aah... tohohohorture mehehehe... aaah... please, mihihistres... oh, god... punish me..." It took only a few minutes more for Morganna to break, then just about the same amount of time for her to be able to utter those pleading words, the words that condemned her to more of this sweet hell.
Hearing this, Daliana was obviously pleased. She rotated herself around Morganna's leg like a skilled stripper on a pole, taking great care not to hurt her captive in process. Now, the beautiful wizard was facing Morganna's exquisite sole, placing one foot on the redhead's pussy, and stretching her other leg out, her foot ending just above the captive's face.
Of course, Morganna instinctively lashed out at the foot, trying to lick it, only to find that she was lacking precious few millimeters to do so. Daliana kept her foot just out of reach of the beauty's tongue and, no matter how hard Morganna tried, she couldn't reach it.
"Noo...", Morganna wept, hypnotized by the beautiful foot just out of her reach. Even normally, when she would find Daliana's feet at such close distance, Morganna would instinctively try to lick them, finding the act extremely erotic. And in this horny state, when Eros was controlling her body, Daliana's skilled toes ensuring that it remains that way, the desire to lick that gorgeous foot was irresistible. "Please..."
"Mm... like my foot?", Daliana pouted, flexing her toes just out of her captive's reach in order to arouse her additionally. "Want to... lick it...", she took a good, long lick all across the alluring instep in front of her face, her tongue easily sinking into the soft flesh found there, "... like this?"
Morganna didn't reply with anything but laughter, her toes curling as she felt the enjoyable, tickly wetness crossing her sole. However, she didn't waver in her attempts to take a lick of that divine sole laid out in front of her, its toes waving to her, still just out of her reach.
"Mm, yes...", Daliana talked as seductively as she licked her helpless instep. "I can see you want to let your tongue run across my sole. You want to feel it squirm, don't you? You want to taste my skin, graze it with your tongue over and over." All the while, the enchantress' foot was twitching and bending, her toes curling and spreading, as if it was actually licked, provoking and arousing the redhead to no end.
"Plehehease... aaah... aaahahahahahhh... ahhh...", Morganna pleaded with teary eyes, her tongue trying to get to that enchanting sole so hard it hurt, and Morganna felt as if it was going to rip itself from her mouth on its own. All the while, her own foot was getting licked with unseen skill and passion, twitching, dancing, suffering and enjoying at the same time.
"Confess, Morganna", Daliana's voice was silent and seductive, knowing that in this condition she didn't even have to be commanding. "Admit all the naughty, naughty things you want to do to my foot." Of course, she was still licking the woman's sole, and her foot was still playing just out of her reach.
"Ahahaha... aahh... I want to lick it... ahh... hahahahaha... I want to suck on... aaah... your toes... hahahehehehehaha... nibble on your... heeheheheheel... aaaah...", Morganna started counting, admitting defeat yet again, giving in to Daliana's methods.
On the other side, Daliana was having a time of her immortal life. Seeing Morganna broken under her again, after so long, felt so good that the very image of it brought the woman into a state of ecstasy, and she was grateful that she managed to keep Morganna busy enough to miss out on how turned on she was as well. The mere look at that beautiful face, the feeling of that precious love button under her sensitive toes... all of those were a divine aphrodisiac for the gorgeous dominatrix. As subtle as she could, she ripped her wet thongs off, exposing her flooding womanhood to cool air, still resuming the teases, licks and clit-massage. She knew that her patience was at the end, as was Morganna; for all her strength and endurance, as well as extraordinary willpower, Morganna had her limits as well, and she was reaching them. Thus, Daliana decided to make one, last tease before allowing release for both of them.
"Do you remember how ticklish it is?", she said, playing with her foot in front of Morganna's hungry eyes. "Do you remember how hungrily you licked it on so many a occasion? When I'd be the one in bondage, and you would tenderly make love to my feet, breaking me in the process, but sending us both to stars and back several times before that? Do you remember, back in the beginning, when you would exercise your techniques on me before applying them on the one who betrayed you, of course, in a much, much less enjoyable way?"
"Yes! Aaah! Yes! Hahahaha... I remember... I remember it aaah... all!", the demon kin's emerald eyes never let the beautiful instep out of her sight as she relentlessly tried to lick it, images of the past coming into her mind, flooding. Althea betrayed her. Left her there, at the mercy of the mob, while she begged Daliana for sanctuary, not even mentioning her. It was only after the elfin beauty used her magic to scan her mind, finding her story lacking, that she found the truth out. She went out and saved Morganna, at first only interested in her potential as a magician. However, as time passed by, she warmed up to the lost, misunderstood girl seeking vengeance. She started teaching Morganna everything, from magic to love making, happy to have such an eager student. Also, she thought her ways of exacting her vengeance upon Althea, the witch girl being their unwilling ticklee for four years, by which time she was nothing more than an insane shell of a woman she used to be. When that period passed, Morganna finished her off, as well as making her return to the village and killing anybody who was a part of that mob on that day. Morganna was sure she made no mistakes: after all, when someone puts you through what they put her through, you tend to remember faces, no matter how many of them were there.
"All right...", Daliana said, satisfied, eager to begin making love to her pupil. "Then, tell me, Morganna... would you like to have me now?"
"Yes! Haha... aah... Yes, please!", Morganna eagerly replied. Finally, she thought, that sweet moment will come. She didn't know how much more of this she could take.
With an eager smile on her face, Daliana laid herself on the hip, sliding the foot she was holding in front of Morganna's face to the side, while the one that was massaging her womanhood came in front of her face, this time so the redhead could reach it. This brought the two women's nether regions together, and they both started rubbing against each other vigorously, each one moaning in delight. With a snap of the fingers, Daliana undid her lover's bonds, feeling the freed legs immediately intertwine around her waist, and her both ankles caught in woman's hands and brought to redhead's face. Of course, an intense licking followed immediately, and Daliana found herself mixing moans and giggles as Morganna's tongue ferociously licked her tender, elegant, ticklish soles. Naturally, Daliana was all too eager to return the favor.
And so, the two women made frantic love to each other, Daliana quickly coming to the point where she knew she was only seconds away from orgasm, Morganna's clit rubbing against hers in perfect sync. She regretted not being able to use all of her... no, any of her love-making skills in this position, but those were not meant for this occasion. Now was not the time for slow, sensual build up of passion, tricks to invoke fireworks or special poses. Now was the time to let the passion out, she thought, using her last conscious moments to dispel the spell she cast on Morganna, and then joining her disciple in the stars, both women entering a new universe: one of exquisite pleasure. This feeling, though it only lasted a few seconds, was so intense that all of blonde's senses were turned off for a moment, so that her body could devote itself to it.
When she finally came back to her senses, when those few precious seconds ended, Daliana was surprised to see that Morganna was still having hers. She was shaking from its force, spasming and squirting out feminine juices. Was this orgasm that long, Daliana asked herself? However, then she noticed that this orgasm was only building up.
So, Morganna was having her second orgasm in row, the elfin beauty concluded, satisfied to see her love still appreciated her methods.
A few seconds of wild bucking later, Morganna's body finally calmed down. However, the sheer force of both orgasms took her consciousness away and left her body shaking on the floor, in the puddle of her own, and her teacher's, body juices.
Daliana slowly stood up, looking at the divine scene at her insecure feet. Morganna. She was so beautiful, and looked so peaceful now. Her little angel. But what a tough nut to break she was...
Daliana was trying to calculate exactly how much time would have passed had she not teleported them all to this little sanctuary of her, where time went much slower. She couldn't say exactly, but no less than twelve hours passed in this punishment, of that she was certain.
Well... never mind that now, she told herself, looking at the seer, who was getting tortured through all this time relentlessly. Daliana felt sorry for her now. Truth be told, when she saw the scene at the tree, she was very jealous of the human girl, and wanted to kill her, but now, feeling pity, she untied the girl, putting her to sleep with a spell. She will need to return them both to Yamamoto, since Morganna seemed to really want this one last adventure. Daliana decided to respect that wish.
And then, the elf shook, as she heard the voice she so adored weakly call out to her.
"Daliana..."
The woman responding to the name hurried to her lover, a concerned look on her face.
"Daliana...", Morganna repeated weakly, fighting for consciousness.
"Yes, my love?", Daliana replied, kissing the redhead's cheeks, fearing she might have gone overboard.
"Daliana... I'll come back...", Morganna was speaking weakly, the fire in her green eyes burning bright despite her state, "I'll do this adventure... then come back to you... and then we'll be together... forever."
"Yes, Morganna", Daliana replied, kissing her passionately. "Together, for all eternity. Just you and me."
"Yes... together...", a faint smile appeared on Morganna's lips as her eyes closed, the woman drifting away into unconsciousness.
Good luck, my love, Daliana thought, going to wash her before returning her to Yamamoto.
* * *
Sore muscles all over her body weren't the best thing that could happen to her, Morganna thought. However, as her vision slowly started to clear out, and she started to regain memories of what happened, she decided that a few sore muscles were small price to pay for such pleasant time.
Getting up and rubbing her sore arms and legs, she found Aurora sleeping next to her. Next to her lay a long, soft, red feather, a gift from Daliana. Next to it, a few more gifts were found: several lengths of white elven rope, known for its softness, but also durability. And next to it all stood a ring of purest white gold, encrusted with a big, sparkling, perfect ruby, red as blood. Morganna knew all too well what it meant, and had barely stopped the tears of joy that started forming in the corners of her eyes.
"Well... I'm back", she suddenly heard a voice behind her. Elerion. What a splendid way to ruin a moment, she thought, forcing a pleasant smile on her lips as she turned to her companion.
"Hi. Did you have fun?"
"Yes. Wake Aurora up and let's go", the black-haired elf said, packing his bags, getting ready to leave.
Morganna did the same, and through all that time, a single thought ran through her head: Wait for me just a little more, Daliana. Then we'll be together - forever.
What's New
The final Vote for the 2023 Golden Feather Awards is now ongoing. Visit the GFA forum to vote!
Tickle Experiment
Door 44
NEST 2024
The world's largest online clip store
Live Camgirls!
Streaming Videos
Pic of the Week
Congratulations to *** brad1701 *** The winner of our weekly Trivia,
held every Sunday night at 11PM EST in our Chat Room